《Mistress Of Enchanting Dragon》


 Chapter 1 - The Nightmare

    "Don''t worry Silja, I''m here." She kissed her whole face time and time.


    "I won''t leave you alone... I''m always with you.." A gentle voice rang in the quiet place.


    "I''m always with you¡­..I''m always with you¡­"


    .


    .


    .


    "Noooooooo" a loud shriek echoed in the big chamber, coupled with another loud voice of a mirror shattering. The curtains were dropped, not letting the sunrise passed through the room.


    In the big room, a beautiful girl was laying in the bed. Her face was red and eyes tightly shut, Lips trembling and forehead creased.


    "Princess¡­.. My lady, wake up¡­" a Maid hurriedly came inside hearing her.


    "Lady Silja¡­ wake up¡­" The maid grabbed the girl by the shoulder and shook her slowly.


    "Huuuuuu¡­." Her purple orbs filled with unshed tears, and her body was sweating. She couldn''t breathe properly as if someone was choking her, the girl moved desperately to breathe. But in reality, she was just caught in a dream.


    With a snap, the girl opened her eyes,


    ''Booommmm'' with a loud noise a big vase near her bed shattered into pieces.


    The voice startled both the maid and the girl on the bed.


    Because of the noise, she came back to reality.


    Both of them could see the shattered glass of the mirror and were on the floor. The girl looked shocked and terrified.


    "Again?" Her breathing became heavy, fear on her face.


    "It''s okay. I''ll clean it." But the maid looked calmer than her.


    Maid rubbed her back and she calmed down.


    The girl closed her eyes and then opened them again.


    Her purple orbs looking around, she slowly lifted the silk sheet from her body and moved out of the bed.


    Her smooth legs padding slowly on the ground.


    ''Whoshhhhhh'' she lifted the curtain of the window and gazed outside. And Instantly a chilled sea breeze entered the room and hit her face. The sea of Atlanea gritted her sight.


    The waves were crashing on the high castle walls and then again falling back into the sea.


    The voice of wind and waves took away all her previous worries.


    The horrible dreams have taken control over the sleep of this beautiful Princess of Atlanea for some time now.


    Silja Castemont


    Princess of Atlanea.


    Daughter of Evan Castemont and Doris Castemont.


    Atlanea was a small country, Prospered on the small island of Atlanea sea. Most of the people who live on Atlanea mostly rely on the sea for their food. The land was suitable for most common grains. But the sea has many more things to give them than one can imagine. The rare herbs of the island, extremely rare and priceless pearls, coral, and any other rare metals that the ocean of Atlanea gave them make them able to sustain on the Island. They exchange and sell these valuable things in exchange for their necessary items in nearby countries.


    "It''s done, princess." Said the maid named Mira.


    Mira was an eighteen years old girl. Her mother was in charge of taking care of Silja in the past, after she died Mira took over the responsibility.


    Silja turned her head and saw the room completely clean, no trace of that small destruction can be found.


    Her maid was very accurate and fast.


    Silja smiled at her in satisfaction.


    "Do you want me to prepare a bath for you, my lady?" Mira asked.


    "Yes please," Silja replied and walked towards the bath. Two other maids prepared a bath for her and Mira helped her in bathing.


    "Don''t you think we should inform the king about your dreams?" Mira tried to convince her again. She was rubbing her back with fragrant liquid soap.


    Silja, who was enjoying the warm water, opened her eyes.


    "I don''t want them to worry." Complected emotions clouded her face. She wanted to tell them but she knew her father will be the one who will worry the most.


    "What if¡­. What if¡­ someone cast a black spell on you?" The little made of Princess was worried about her beautiful princess.


    After all, her princess was the most beautiful woman in Atlanea. Beautiful and unique.


    "Or...or it can be the shadow of black water serpent?" She thought about another possibility.


    "Hahahah" her words made Silja laugh. Her bell-like voice Chimed in the small bathing room.


    For the past month, Silja has been experiencing some horrible dreams for some time. Whenever she had a dream and she got scared something Broke around her.


    Today''s incident happened for the fourth time.


    They had kept it a secret from the other people of the castle but now the matter was making the maid worried. Of course, it was a matter to worry about but for some reason, Silja didn''t want to tell anyone. She had this bad feeling about this that if the matter will go out everything will be a mess.


    " Okay...okay¡­. Rein your wild imaginary horses." Silja said, still laughing.


    "You¡­ my lady please be serious for once." The little maid said aggrievedly.


    Silja turned around and looked at her face.


    "Okay, I''ll talk to my father." When she saw how her little maid looked worried she gave in.


    "And one more thing¡­ This spell and shadows of black water serpents are just a myth that adults use to scare children. I''m not a child anymore." Silja said and touched Mira''s nose with her fingers.


    Mira shook her head and again continued to rub her hand on her back gently.


    Soon she came out of the bath and Mira chose the dress for her.


    Then other maids help her to dress up and do her hair.


    Silja wore her hair high, she didn''t wear any jewels on herself. But her simple ocean blue dress makes her look elegant.


    "Hmm Princess, I heard that there are some sailors back today from the south bay," One of the maids said while binding the small laces of Silja''s dress and securing it perfectly on her body.


    "Where are their camps?" Asked Silja, even though she wasn''t much Interested it would be a good distraction.


    "Not far near the black serpent cave." The maid replied excitedly.


    "Very well then." Silja stood up and looked at her reflection in the mirror. The broken mirror was already replaced with a new one. Satisfied with the appearance she smiled.


    "Come let''s go. We shouldn''t waste much time." All the maids became happy.. All the sailors who come from the north or south bring many new things with them, and with the princess around they also can take a first look and purchase before they go to the local market to sell.

 Chapter 2 - Saving An Old Man

    "Come let''s go. We shouldn''t waste much time." All the maids became happy. All the sailors who come from the north or south bring many new things with them, and with the princess around they also can take a first look and purchase before they go to the local market to sell.


    At the deck.


    "My lady, look here. This fabric is so smooth."


    "And this silver necklace is so beautiful." Silja went to the black serpent cave where some sailors stayed.


    Some Of the maids and royal guards were with her to protect her.


    In the Atlanea kingdom, the legend of the black serpent sea was very famous. It said that thousands of years ago a black serpent used to live on this abandon and isolated Island.


    Until some of the sailors forgot the way and accidentally came here. The beauty of Atlanea caught their eyes.


    But apart from the beauty, the island was filled with many secrets and darkness.


    It was the residence of a big black sea serpent. To get to the island they defeated the serpent and started to live here.


    Thus the kingdom of Atlanea came into existence.


    The Castemont family were the descendants of those who set foot on this island for the first time and defeated the giant snake.


    "I think I have something that can catch your interest, my lady." Seeing that the princess wasn''t taking interest in anything, one of the merchants came forward with a small bag in his hand. He opened the box and laid the stuff inside it on the small table. The box was full of small fish bones and skulls. There was also one or two viel of white thick liquid.


    "This¡­?" Silja extended her hand to take one of the skulls to take a better look at it.


    "These are the bones of Groskol fish. They have some rare properties that help to cut any poison." Said the man. Silja took one of the skulls to examine.


    "Any poison?" Her eyes were glued to the small skull in her hand.


    "Yes, my lady." Said the man with confidence.


    "How much?" Silja asked the price.


    The man lifted His fingers showing the figure he wanted.


    "Expensive." Commented Silja


    "Rare things are always costly," the man replied with a slight smile. Silja nodded and gave the money.


    "Collect the goods," she said to one of the guards and walked away.


    "Hahahha come catch me.." after returning from the dock all of them went near a small forest.


    It was Silja''s favorite place. The greenery of trees attracts her the most.


    "My lady, wait... " The seventeen years old princess started to play around with her maids.


    Suddenly they heard some commotion going on the other side.


    It caught their attention and Silja ran to see what was going on.


    Maids and two guards follow her behind.


    Not far away from there A man was laying on the floor and was shivering, Saliva was dripping from his mouth.


    The other two people were trying to help him.


    "What happened?" Silja asked.


    "He was bitten by a snake just now." Said one of the men who was trying to save the person.


    Both of them look like a sailor.


    The man who was poisoned looked like he was in his late sixties and the person beside him looked much younger. They look like a foreign sailor.


    Silja sat down and checked his symptoms.


    "Did you see what type of snake it was?" She asked while checking the man''s pulse.


    "It¡­ it was a small snake of green color." Replied the man. The younger man looked much panicked.


    He was bitten by a normal snake commonly found in the area. It wasn''t poisonous enough that a person could die. But the effect of poison can take a longer time to wear off.


    "Please help us, my lady." Pleaded the younger man who was on the verge of crying.


    "Don''t worry about the snake poi¡­" One of the maids was about to say that they don''t have to worry but the princess stopped mid-sentence.


    "Go get the vile we gave you.."


    Silja, who was sitting on the ground, gave the order. And the maid complied immediately. Her intention was clear. She needed to check how affecting Groskol fish''s medicine was. And here she got the test subject for that.


    It didn''t take long for the maid to come back with the vial although it cost them a fortune. It will be worth it if it''s useful.


    This island was filled with many rare herbs but at the same time, it was also laced with poisonous creatures.


    So it would be worth it.


    Silja opened the vial and poured the contents into the mouth of the old man.


    The man started to cough hard at first but soon his condition started to improve.


    In just the next five minutes he became totally fine.


    Silja slowly stood up, satisfied with the results. Things would have turned hard for that merchant if the medicine was fake.


    The man who was poisoned earlier stood up too with the help of his man.


    "This lady here Helped you, my lord." The younger man informed him.


    Silja looked at both of them and assumed the older one was master while the younger one was the servant.


    "Is that so?" The man asked and glanced at the young girl standing in front of him. The man held years off in his eyes and look much more calmer.


    With just one look he can tell the girl was different not just in looks but in terms of nature too.


    The younger man nodded


    "Thank you, my lady. Can I know who you are?" said the man with a little bow despite his age.


    " This is Silja Castemont. Princess of Atlanea." One of the maids introduced Silja to the man. The man looked a little shocked hearing that.


    "It''s nice to meet you, princess. My name is Zack. I didn''t know the king of Atlanea had this beautiful daughter." The man said. Silja smiled at his comment.


    Suddenly they heard the neighing of the horses.


    "Nighhhhhh" All of them turned in the direction from where the noise came from.


    Two beautiful horses came running in their Direction.


    One of them stopped a little away from them while the other came and stopped in front of the old man.


    One of them was white and the other was pitch black.


    They were beautiful. They do breed horses in Atlanea, but the breed wasn''t much popular, most people here like to purchase fine breed horses from the North or southern region and bring them here via sea.


    It was known that the north bred the best horses in the world and these two were one example of that. Although Atlanta has enough cables and other animals to sustain their daily life.


    Silja was mesmerized by the beauty of the white horse standing not far away from them.


    "You like her?" The old man asked as he noticed how the little girl''s eyes shone brightly Looking at the horse.


    Silja nodded her head.


    "She is yours then. Take it as a gift for saving my life." Zack said with a smile.


    "That will be too much as a gift," Silja said. She could tell that the horse was one of the finest.


    "I insist." The older man said.


    "Really?" Silja asked again, her face brightening up immediately.


    "Yes." Zack extended his hand towards the horse. Silja took a quick step and stood near the horse.


    It was eating the small grass from the ground when she sensed Someone near her she lifted her head.


    Silja lifted and tried to put her hand on her head to feel the soft structure of her hair.


    "Hello there.." Silja spoke softly.


    But as soon as her hand was placed in the horse the eyes of the horse changed color.


    From black it became red and in the Next second, the horse neighed loudly while jumping in her two feet. Silja staggered back in surprise.


    Two men and all the maids turned immediately on alert mode.


    "Princess¡­.." the maid yelled loudly.


    Mira ran towards her to save her.


    Silja, who was standing near the horse, stood there shocked. She saw a horse lifting its two feet in the air and jumped.


    She was too terrified and confused to understand what was happening.


    Suddenly a horse who was now out of control ran towards her.. The distance between them lessened and Silja closed her eyes too shocked to move an inch.

 Chapter 3 - Miracle (edited)

    The distance between them lessened and Silja closed her eyes too shocked to move an inch.


    But at the speed of lightning, the old man rushed towards her and pulled her behind him.


    In the next second, she saw him lifting his sword and swinging it at the neck of the horse. The heavy head of the horse fell on the floor with loud noise with just one strike from his sword.


    The white body of the horse and the green grass near the area are stained with blood.


    "Are you okay, princess?" The man asked immediately, turning towards her.


    Silja was unable to process everything in one second everything was fine and in another, the horse went mad.


    She looked around in Shock at first before she nodded her head towards the man.


    "My lady.." Mira came and hugged Silja, her eyes were filled with tears.


    "I''m fine." Silja condoled her and wiped her tears.


    "I''m extremely sorry for what happened just now." Zack bowed deeply and said.


    "It wasn''t your fault." Silja said. Maybe it was hers. She thought in her head. That thought crossed her head and made her uneasy.


    "Now I would like to take my leave, sir." She didn''t want to stay there for another second.


    The man nodded his head and Silja quickly left the scene.


    The old man stood there looking at the young girl with narrowed eyes.


    "What happened to her?" The young man came forward and asked.


    "Miracle." Said the old man still looking at the girl''s departing figure. His eyes were shining brightly.


    "She was one of the finest." The young man who was unable to understand what his master meant looked behind at the dead horse and sigh.


    "Her sacrifice didn''t go to waste." Said the old man and looked at the man with a rare smile on his face.


    The man was still unable to understand what his master was trying to say.


    "Yes, At least the princess was saved." The young man nodded.


    The older man chuckled.


    "Come, we have lots of work to do now." He said and started to get going.


    ***


    At the Royal castle of Atlanea.


    Princess Silja was sitting in her courtyard in a daze. Her eyes looked at the sky. Her hand was holding a thick book which she had found in the library. Since the weird incident started to her she has started to read the book on the nightmare or the magic. Something she could associate with things happening to her. But so far she didn''t found anything useful.


    It has been two days Since the incident at the black serpent cave happened. But she can''t forget how the eyes of the horse changed from black to red.


    ''Does it have to do with her?'' She thought of this possibility countless times in her mind.


    Mira, her little maid, was so terrified when they came back that day that she wanted to report the news to the king.


    So that he can arrest those sailors and give them punishment. But Silja stopped her. It wasn''t their fault.


    "Princess, the king has summoned you in his presence." One of the maids came and bowed to her.


    "Now?" Silja wasn''t in the mood to meet anyone but it would be rude to turn down the king.


    "Yes, he asked you to come and meet him in his courtyard." Replied the maid.


    "Okay, you can go." Silja dismissed the maid and stood up.


    After ten minutes Silja reached the king''s courtyard with Mira.


    "You can stay here," Silja informed Mira and went inside.


    One of the maids of the king''s courtyard led her to the garden where the king, queen, and the prince were having afternoon tea.


    "Sija, come here" A young man in his early twenties stood up as soon as he saw her entering the garden. He was Prince and the only son of King and king, Benjamin Castemont.


    "Benji." Silja greeted him and stood beside him. The siblings shared a warm hug and smiled at each other.


    "Father." Then she turned towards a middle-aged man and bowed, who was king of Atlanea, Evan Castemont.


    The man nodded at her with a kind smile.


    "Mother." Then she greeted her mother, Queen of Atlanea, Doris Castemont. The woman nodded at her without much of an emotion.


    Silja still smiled at her and took a seat.


    From all the four people anyone can notice that Silja was the only odd one.

 Chapter 4 - The Invitation

    Silja still smiled at her and took a seat.


    A maid came and poured tea for her.


    "What are you doing these days? I hardly saw you around." Asked king Evan.


    "Nothing important, just reading some of the books and old scrolls." Silja took a sip from the cup elegantly and replied.


    "What a scholar sister I have." Said Prince Benjamin in a teasing tone. Both the siblings were very fond of Each other and got along very well.


    "That''s good." King Evan took a small pause.


    "Did something happen recently that I should know about? Did you meet someone from outside?" Asked the king. His face was grave. Silja''s Heart skipped a beat at his question.


    She cast her eyes down. She was an idiot to think that she could hide anything from her father.


    "Woahhh, did she create a blunder again?" Benjamin asked. He was excited to know what his sister did this time.


    "Tell me dear sister what new mischief you did this time?" He asked while pulling Silja''s cheek.


    Silja glared at him and slapped his hand off her face. Benjamin laughed at seeing her annoyed face.


    "Both of you shut up." Suddenly the king yelled. Benjamin looked at his father in a little shock. He knew his sister can be a little mischievous sometimes but what she did this time made their father so angry.


    "I asked you something?" Then the king looked at his daughter and asked again. But this time his voice was softer than before.


    "I¡­" Silja didn''t know what to say or how to start.


    "What did she do, father?" Benjamin now asked seriously. His father and sister both were not clearing anything and the tension was rising in the air.


    "Did you meet the king of the North Empire?" His father asked again.


    "King of the North Empire?" Silja asked in confusion.


    "No, I didn''t." Silja hastily shook her head. "Then how come the king personally sent an invitation for you." It was the Queen who spoke.


    "Invitation?" Benjamin asked. His mother and father both were talking in circles.


    "Current king of the northern Empire, Zachary Regalhelm personally sent an invitation for Princess Silja to attend his eldest son''s bride choosing ceremony." Queen Doris clarified the matter.


    "What?..." Benjamin, who was sitting on the chair, asked in shock.


    On the other hand, Silja was stupefied.


    The Northern Empire was known as the biggest kingdom one has ever known.


    Its history can be traced thousands of years back in the past.


    For all these years this kingdom has flourished and developed under the rule of a single bloodline, Regalhelm.


    All the kings from this bloodline were known for their power and ruthlessness.


    Both the siblings were shocked by the news.


    But Benji was the first one to calm down.


    "Silja is just seventeen years old. How can she participate?" Benji asked He didn''t understand what was going on here. The invitation was sudden and odd at that. Even the North and atlanea has a good relationship but the marriage was never in the picture. And wedding off his dearest sister, the thought didn''t sit well with him.


    "It''s okay. No big deal. It''s just an invitation, it''s not that she has to attend." He said while taking his seatback.


    "She has to," Evan said in his grave voice.


    "What do you mean, father?" Silja looked at her father. She was too disturb from the past few days with things going wrong around her and now the topic of marriage.


    "What do you mean father?" Benji also asked at the same time as Silja, bewildered.


    King Evan didn''t say anything and just handed him a red scroll.


    Benji took it in his hand and opened it. His eyes read the content on the paper at the lightning speed.


    The more he read the more his expression became grave.


    Silja saw his brother''s face fell as soon as he was done reading.


    "What is it?" She asked but didn''t wait for him to reply and took the latter from his hand.


    She read the whole latter out loud.


    ###


    My humble regards to the king of Atlanea.


    I''m writing to send my warmest wishes to the king of Atlanea. On my recent tour, I got a chance to visit your beautiful country and I''m happy to say that I gained much more than I expected from this tour.


    During this trip, I accidentally put my life in danger and coincidentally met a kind young lady, who helped me save my life.


    Later I found that the kind young lady was none other than the honorable princess of this kingdom.


    Impressed by her kindness I hereby like to invite the princess of Atlanea, Silja Castemont to attend the bride choosing ceremony of the eldest Prince of Northern Empire.


    As I have heard, the people of Atlanea don''t like to leave the kingdom much. So for the convenience of the princess to reach the Northern Empire I''m leaving some of my royal guard of the Regalhelm family at the outer dock of the Atlanea sea who will guide you to reach our castle without any problem.


    I will wait to meet the kind princess of Atlanea soon in the Northern Empire.


    Hoping for your presence on that day.


    Zachary Regalhelm


    ###


    The letter was sealed with the royal symbol of the royal family.


    Silja was unable to speak for a long time and so were other members of the Castemont family.


    For quite some time no one said anything. The atmosphere became heavy.


    "This is ridiculous." Prince Benjamin was the first one to lose his temper. He stood up and threw his fist on the table out in the middle. The table broke into pieces. And the glass cutlery on it also broke, some pieces of glass pierced through his hand.


    "Benji¡­" Silja hastily stood up and took his hand on hers which was bleeding. Some of the pieces of broken glass were stuck on the back of her hand.


    "Benji¡­ what are you doing." The queen also stood up and went to check on her son''s injury.


    "What are you so angry about?" She asked glaring at his son for injuring himself.


    "Don''t you understand why I''m angry?" He looked at his mother and asked with the same vigor.


    "We have a treaty with the North for the peace of both the Kingdom and the North can''t break it. And here they are sending letters like this." Benji said.


    Atlanea was a small and peaceful kingdom while the north was a country that was at war with the South for many years.


    There was a time years ago when all the kingdoms were living in harmony and has the promise and treaty with each other of peace. But years ago the relationship between the North and southern empires turned sour and they became arch enemies. But Atlanea has decided to never take part in the war and stayed neutral with both the Kingdoms thus maintaining peace for their people.


    "It''s just an invitation. It''s the blessing of the mother ocean that the North personally sent an invitation to our kingdom." Queen Doris said while taking his hand from Silja''s hand.


    "This is not just an invitation. It''s a threatening letter." Benji roared. The more he thought about it, the more he felt furious.


    "Calm down, Benji. We will think about it carefully." The king said, trying to calm his son.


    On the surface, the latter looked like any normal invitation filled with flowery words and courtesy but there was more to it.

 Chapter 5 - Prince Donovan Regalhelm

    While the Castemont family was shocked by the sudden invitation from the Northern Empire. People from the north were busy preparing for the upcoming celebration.


    In the big royal bedroom, a man and woman entangled in sheets can be seen. The bedroom was extremely large and all the decorations looked tasteful but the theme of the room was dark. Dominating the room with a darker color.


    "Ahh¡­." A loud moan of a woman resonated in a suspicious bedroom.


    "No more¡­. please¡­" A tired and breathy voice begged.


    "Huh¡­. Useless." The man looming over a beautiful woman scoffed but his movements on her body didn''t stop.


    "Knock...knock.." their heaty actions halted because of the loud knocks.


    "D**m" the man cursed but his movements became faster and faster.


    He didn''t care who was knocking on his door.


    "Knock...knock¡­" again someone knocked on the door.


    "No...No...ah¡­" it didn''t take long when everything ended.


    "F**k off." He ordered the woman to leave as soon as he was done. He stood up and retired to a small room attached to the main bedroom.


    The petite woman on the bed her eyes wide and face pale. Her body was filled with small love marks all over her body. She sat up on the ned and her eyes trailed behind his broad back, looking at him longingly. But the woman was in no position to defy his order. She hurriedly gathered her Torn cloth, wrapped herself in sheets, and dragged her tired body out of the room from the back door.


    Inside the room man''s tall body slowly entered the pool filled with hot water.


    His wide shoulders, long legs and, V-shaped waist were quite a sight to look at.


    He soaked himself completely inside and came out after five minutes. The robe was hanging near, he took it and wore it.


    While outside the person kept banging on the door.


    "My lord¡­. Please open the door." A man in his early twenties was standing outside the room.


    His face was laced with worry. He was standing there for ten minutes but the man inside was still not giving any attention.


    The man slowly rubbed his forehead in irritation.


    He knocked a few more times and became irritated.


    He lifted his foot and was ready to break the door.


    The man kicked the door with too much force but before his leg could touch the door, the door opened from inside and a handsome face with a dark expression came to her line of vision. The man lost his balance and stumbled and fell on the floor, head-on.


    "Bam¡­"


    "Ah¡­" He winced in pain. The man cursed under his breath and lifted his head only to meet dark red phoenix eyes.


    Those eyes seemed like the door of hell to anyone who made eye contact with them.


    They were beautiful red color eyes, decorated with long and thick eyelashes.


    "Prince Donovan...¡­." The man from the ground muttered slowly and stood up abruptly.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt you¡­ but.. but it was important. " The man was shaking with fear. He was sure that if he failed to give a proper reason in the next few seconds he would be skinned alive by the person standing in front of him.


    "What is it.?" The man with phoenix eyes asked and casually strode into the room again.


    "Sorry for interrupting you. But we just got the news that Dinnar attacked our new troops coming from Missouri" The man relied on the news as hurriedly and as clearly as he could.


    The man standing near the window opened his eyes.


    "Purpose?" He asked without turning back but the young man who was standing just a few steps behind him felt the cold air coming from him.


    "Didn''t leave any message, he just killed some of our soldiers and left." The man said. Misoori was a city at the far border of the Northern Empire. Its border was joint with the west forest.


    The troop was coming with some special herbs they grow there.


    Dinnar, the said man was one of the tyrants of the area. He was unreasonable and ruthless. But he never attacked the man from the royal army until today.


    "Prepare the horse." Without commenting anything else the man gave the order.


    "Right away." The man left at the speed of the wind. As soon as he came out of the room he could finally breathe the air.


    Inside the room, the man continued staring at the eastern sky. Which has started to turn from orange to pitch black with every passing second.


    It was dusk.


    In the big courtyard, a slender man was standing among some of the soldiers.


    "Good morning brother¡­." He greeted the man with a phoenix eye with much enthusiasm as he entered the courtyard.


    As soon as the eldest Prince entered, all the soldiers stood upright. No one even tried to breathe loudly.


    "What are you doing?" Donovan said looking at his younger brother in a dull voice. "I''m accompanying you to catch that Son of insects." The young man lifted his sword and replied vigorously.


    "No need."


    "Uhh, but why?" The enthusiasm in his voice dulled as soon as the man spoke.


    "Cause I say so," Donovan said without passing a glance to his younger brother.


    "That''s not fair brother. You said you will let me accompany you on your next adventure." The younger prince of the North, Zivan Regalhelm.


    "No." The man replied with just one word again.


    From the pitch of his voice, one could tell that he was irritated.


    Before Zivan could say anything to stop him the eldest Prince mounted his black horse and with just one galop he disappeared in the night.


    "He did this every time." The younger prince stomped his feet on the floor. All the soldiers who stood on the sidelines sighed in pity and some in amusement.


    In the night a man sitting on a horse-pulled the reins and slowed down the speed. Then he guided his horse towards the forest.


    Instead of taking the main road, Donovan took the small path in a dark forest.


    As soon as he entered the forest the horse started to run at the speed of the wind. As if he has grown wings.


    The distance that needs at least one day to reach for a normal horse was cut by him in just one hour.


    The man stopped the horse near the small river.


    "Stay here." He patted his back and started to walk towards a small house near the river bank.


    "Thud...." With a loud kick, the door burst open.

 Chapter 6 - Word Forgiveness Doesnt Exist In His Book

    Little Note:


    Hey guys!


    This is my second book and I''m a little nervous about how it will turn out. But before we go further with this journey I want to make few things clear.


    Even though this is my second book, I''m still a very new writer. The first book is still ongoing and has just 105 chapters. Please check it out. "Annabelle Ashborn."


    So my experience is limited and I can make some mistakes too.


    Plus English is my third language and I''m not perfect at it. So please forgive my grammar mistakes.


    And the last thing I will always appreciate your suggestions about the book. So feel free to point out my any mistakes even it is small.


    Thank you for patiently reading this note.


    ####


    The man stopped the horse near the small river.


    "Stay here." He patted his back and started to walk towards a small house near the river bank.


    "Thud..." With a loud kick, the door burst open. And a foul smell of decaying rushed out.


    His red eyes roamed inside the small room, scanning everyone present.


    "Ohoo look who we have here? Legendary Eldest Prince of the North-kingdom, Donovan Regalhelm." A bulky man stood up unhurriedly. His body was filled with big tattoos. His nose and one side of the eyebrow were pierced. He was wearing a ring in both nostrils and above his eye on the eyebrows.


    His lips arched in a smirk as if he had expected his presence. He was holding a glass in his hand, he was sipping slowly from it.


    Both the men were meeting the first time. Dinnar traced his eyes on the young man standing at his doorstep. After scanning his full face and at the end his eyes stopped and met his bloody red one. And for a second he shuddered because of how fiery they looked.


    Donovan didn''t say anything in response.


    The bulky man was sitting on the small bed placed on one of the corners. The small room was filled with all the creepy things. Above the bed, Dinnar was sitting was hung a big skeleton of some wild animal. Maybe, if a tiger or if a lion.


    While in the one corner was filled with bones of different animals. That was the source of the foul smell.


    Donovan walked forward with heavy steps but the man didn''t move from the bed.


    "Give it back." Donovan extended his hand.


    "Give what?" Dinnar said while creasing his eyebrows.


    "Cooperate and it will be easier for you." Don''s icy-cold voice resonated in the small room. House was small, to begin with, but he was standing there made it look even smaller.


    "Huh, you are just a rumor, falsely spread by your lackeys. What can you do to me?" The man scoffed at the end of his sentence.


    His words didn''t affect the prince.


    "You killed my people." Prince started to walk around the room.


    "I wanted to meet the legendary prince of the Northern Empire and check if you are that powerful as people say," Dinnar replied.


    "Who informed you about the crest?" Prince asked another question.


    Donovan was looking at the things placed in the room.


    But instead of answering the question, the man decided to keep silent.


    "Your choice." He said and lifted his hand in the air. He just swept his eyes on his throat, and in the next second the person on the bed started to choke.


    "Ahh¡­." His hands flew to his throat and he started to cough violently. His eyes saw the shining sinisterness in the red eyes of the prince and In just a second he fell filled with dread.


    In just a matter of a few seconds he fell from the bed and a red liquid started to drop from his mouth.


    "Cough¡­..cough¡­" his chest heaving and body shaking violently on the floor.


    "Sto¡­.stop it.." It took him some effort to sort out those words.


    He was choking on his own blood.


    "Done already?" The prince asked with sinister emotions on his face. His red eyes started to shine looking at the blood spread on the floor.


    He took a step towards the man, who was crawling like an insect on the floor.


    He stopped choking after some time.


    "You...You are¡­" Dinnar looked at the man while shrinking his body in the corner.


    "Shushhhh¡­.." The prince put his index finger on his lips.


    "Now." And then again extended his hand.


    "I''ll give it to you...I''ll give it to you." The man repeated continuously and stood up with difficulty.


    He went to the cupboard and opened a small secret compartment in it. He took out a small box and walked towards the prince while stumbling.


    "Take it and let me go." He pleaded.


    "Hmm, I thought you are a tough guy but I think rumors about you are a false myth...tch" Donovan scoffed at the end.


    "Pardon me. I was ignorant. The mistake won''t happen again." He said while begging for his life.


    "Hmm? Forgive you? I don''t know if that word exists in my book." Donovan said.


    The proud man from before was long gone and now Dinnar was just worried about his own life.


    "Let Me go this time and I''ll be at your beck and call for the rest of my life." He fell on his knees and put his hand on his chest, making a vow.


    "Hmm, but can I trust a man who killed my twenty best soldiers. And the main question is, Do I need you?" The eldest Prince put his hand on his chin. Making a gesture of thinking.


    "Trust me. I will never break my vow." He said each passing second, he can feel his life running out of his fingers.


    "But I think you will be more useful dead than alive." Donovan said with an evil smirk and his eyes shone in a bright red glow.


    Dinner''s eyes widened And in the next second the man on the floor started to roll in the floor.


    "Ahhhh.." The fire ignited within his body, his body burnt Inside out. In just a matter of seconds, the man''s dead body fell to the floor like burnt charcoal.


    Donovan''s eyes get to their original red color. He then opened the box in his hand.


    As soon as the lid was opened a bright glow came out of it and fell on his face, making His lips arched into an evil smile.

 Chapter 7 - Invitation Or Threatening Latter.

    The Atlanea Kingdom.


    Big waves of water were crashing on the rocks making loud noises. Small birds were flying here and there as the heat of the hot sunny day finally subsided and the cool breeze was soothing.


    Some people were working on the shores and small children were playing with water.


    A small smile spread on the girl''s face looking at the scenario from the high balcony of the castle.


    Silja was looking down at small children playing at the seashore. A cool breeze of the evening wind was caressing her face. Small baby hairs were tracing her face slowly.


    "My lady, Prince Benjamin is here." The maid came and informed her.


    "Sija¡­." Benjamin entered slowly on the balcony.


    "Benji¡­." She greeted him back with a smile.


    "Done with your work?" She asked him and gestured to him to take a seat.


    "Yes. Just came back." He said and both the siblings fell silent.


    The atmosphere was heavy today. Usual playfulness was gone between them and his heartfelt heavy.


    The maid came and served them some refreshments.


    "I have talked to our father about the invitation. He said we will find a way. You don''t have to worry." Benji''s face was serious.


    "What way can we find brother?" Silja asked to look straight into his eyes.


    "We will find a way to rescue our ships. It will be easy to defeat a few Northerners with our army." Benji said.


    "And then¡­ won''t that lead us to war with the North." Silja replied.


    The invite that was sent from the Northern king Zachary wasn''t just an invitation but also a threatening note.


    Atlanea hasn''t suitable lands to grow some food grains such as wheat and other spices. So they mostly have to rely on the neighborhood for that. Although they had enough cattles and sea to survive, the income from trading goods overseas was a good source of income.


    Every six months the sailors and merchants sail towards the South or north to purchase the necessary food grains and other necessary things.


    Three months ago more than ten big ships left Atlanea for this purpose. It took them around one month to reach the southern region and another to come back. In between the merchant Spread in the southern marketing to get the best quality products.


    At the moment all those ships were returning, for taking some rest they had anchored Their ship near the outer region of Atlanea which was a small island.


    The small island was located in such a way that anyone who wants to enter or exit Atlanea that have to pass it.


    If everything was normal they would have started sailing again and be here in the next four days. But now king Zachary has sent their man to that island. In normal words, they were staying there to help the princess reach north but in actual words, they were holding the ships captive.


    They will release the ships once Silja reaches there and go to the North with them.


    If not they will keep the ships captive.


    It was such a sly move. the ships contain the food grains for the Atlanean people.


    First: Go to the island and rescue the ships. Which will be easier since king Zachary has only a small number of guards. But then again killing northern guards will lead to a war with them. In any case, Atlanea can''t afford it. They will be crushed by the north like a small ant.


    Second: to let their man stay there captive. But how can a king let his people suffer?


    The third and last option was to send Silja for a bride choosing ceremony.


    Which was no less than sacrificing her.


    In the past two centuries, Atlanea has never connected themselves with Northerners by marriage.


    Atlanea was a small and peaceful kingdom while the north has a reputation of the cruel and wicked one.


    Not to forget the reputation of northern kings who can even sacrifice their children for their own benefit, let alone the wife and Princess of another kingdom.


    Atlanea was a peaceful kingdom, they had hardly seen any war in the past couple of centuries. And in front of them was a Northern Empire.


    Those people are warriors from the centuries


    War was not an option at all.


    Benji kept his quiet as a prince of Atlanea he understands all this play very well.


    North has already predicted that Atlanea will never choose war and they can''t let their people starve so the only option left was to send their princess to attend the ceremony.


    "I don''t understand one thing, why is he hell-bent on that you attend the ceremony?"


    Benji asked.


    Silja''s Heart skipped a beat. She didn''t know the exact reason. Does it have any relation to what happened that day or was it just because he thought that she was a kind girl who saved his life.


    Anna turned her head towards the blue ocean.


    "I don''t know." She replied.


    "Look at me." Benji who was sitting stood up and walked towards her.


    He lifted her face upward-facing him.


    "No matter what, I won''t let anything happen to you." He said. And Silja could see the unbreakable trust in his eyes.


    She slowly put her hand on his and smiled while nodding her head.


    She knew no matter what she can rely on this brother of hers and he on her.


    "I will talk to our father." Benji said and then left the room soon after.


    Silja glanced at his back and sighed

 Chapter 8 - Queen Doris

    In the big dark room, a man was sitting on a high throne. His face was hidden in the shadows. His head was resting on his palm and his eyes closed.


    In the big room, only his soft breathing can be heard.


    The throne was placed on the highest platform. It looked grand and majestic with a bulky man sitting on it.


    But the calmness of the room was distributed by the sudden and speedy footsteps.


    The big double door located in front of the throne opened and a man entered the room.


    "Hail to my lord." The man walked further inside and stood five steps away from the step of the throne.


    He bent one of his knees and Greeted the man on the throne


    His words disturbed the sleep of his lord. The man slowly opened his Amber eyes which were shining in the darkness.


    "Rise. What is it?" His mellow voice rang in the room. Which was quite unexpected to a man like him to have that type of gentle voice.


    "Dinnar is dead." The person stood up on his feet and side in a grave voice.


    "What about crests?" The man on the throne asked again in the same gentle voice.


    "It''s gone too." The man who gave the message can be seen a little trembling, maybe out of fear because of the chilly air that suddenly filled the room.


    "Quite fast. As expected from the Eldest Prince of the North." The man chuckled slowly and said. His laughter was husky and pleasing to ears that anyone would like to hear again and again.


    "You can go now." The man gave the order. And the person standing below took his leave as quickly as possible. He left the room at the speed of a bullet. Afraid of standing one more minute there.


    The man on the throne sighed softly and again closed his eyes, regaining his old poster.


    Silja was sitting in her reading the book. Even though her eyes were glued to the book in her hand her mind was wandering somewhere else.


    She was wearing a loose dress and her red hair was open.


    "Good evening princess." Her chain of thought was interrupted by the sudden voice of the maid.


    "What is it?" Silja asked Looking at the way of the maid.


    "My lady, sorry to disturb you. The Queen has sent me to summon you in her presence." The maid bowed and gave the message.


    Silja stared at the maid for quite some time before replying.


    "You go and informed the Queen. I''ll be there soon."


    Silja was a little shocked because it was rare for her mother to invite her. She has some idea why she was summoned.


    The maid bowed and left. Silja stood up and went inside to change her clothes.


    Silja changed her clothes and wore a proper dress that suited the status of a princess and also put on some makeup and wore some ornaments.


    It didn''t take her long to get ready. Then she left her yard and walked towards the king''s courtyard.


    In the big lavish room, a middle-aged woman was sitting on the round table enjoying her afternoon tea.


    She was clad in a finely designed dress that matched her little dark skin. Some of her hair was braided from the front and the rest of her blond hair was descending like water flow. Even though she was not in her prime of youth anymore her skin was still flawless and glowing like Ocean pearls.


    As Silja entered the room with slow footsteps, the woman lifted her head towards her.


    "Welcome, princess." Queen Doris welcomed her daughter in.


    "Good evening, mother." Silja greeted back with a little bow.


    "Sit." Queen Doris pointed at the empty seat in front of her.


    Silja took a seat and Doris poured tea into a cup and handed her cup.


    "Thank you, mother," Silja said while accepting the cup.


    "So how''re your studies going on?" Doris started a conversation.


    "It''s going fine mother, the master said that if everything goes smoothly I will be able to finish my course soon after my eighteenth birthday," Silja replied.


    As a princess of Atlanea Silja has received all kinds of education since birth.


    "Hmm, I almost forgot your birthday is around the corner." Queen Doris said.


    Silja just smiled.


    For quite some time the awkward silence fell in the room.


    "What do you think about the "bride choosing ceremony" invitation from the North?" Queen Doris asked.


    Silja looked up, she already knew what this meeting was about she was just waiting for her mother to come on the topic


    "What Should I say, mother? As a princess, it''s not appropriate for me to decide anything about my marriage. All I can say is I will follow whatever you and father decide for me." Silja replied.


    "Hmm¡­." Queen Doris hummed in satisfaction.


    "I and your father have been discussing this matter for the last two days. As you know your father loves you very much and he is totally against sending you to the North."


    "You are a smart princess. You know what will be the consequences of offending the North don''t you?" Doris stood up and stood near the big deal window of the room gazing outside.


    "War." She uttered the word softly.


    "We haven''t seen war in centuries. Small kingdoms like Atlanea won''t be able to face consequences. Do you think it''s worth it?" Doris asked, turning towards Silja.


    Silja was at a loss for words. She understood everything very well.


    "Benji and your father will never agree to send you but if you volunteer yourself and convince them¡­..." Doris put her point.

 Chapter 9 - Mothers Advice

    "We haven''t seen war in centuries. Small kingdom like Atlanea won''t be able to face consequences. Do you think it''s worth it?" Doris asked, turning towards Silja.


    Silja was at a loss for words. She understood everything very well.


    "Benji and your father will never agree to send you but if you volunteer yourself and convince them¡­.." Doris put her point.


    "I¡­.I understand mother." Silja replied.


    Doris heard her and walked towards where Silja was sitting.


    "I know it''s hard for you but think about it. We have to marry you someday so why not now. And if the prince of the North chooses you as a wife, you will be the next Queen of the North. We are not losing anything here."


    "And furthermore it''s just "the bride choosing ceremony" There is a high chance that the prince might not choose you. And if that happens you can come back." Doris tried to convince her.


    On the other hand Silja just sat there listening to her mother''s words.


    She didn''t know what she should say.


    "Do you understand what I''m saying?" Doris asked. She put her hand on her shoulder from behind.


    "Yes mother." Silja replied like an obedient child.


    "Good, I won''t take your time then." Doris said and turned around and again went to the window and looked outside.


    Silja looked at her back and stood up from her seat.


    "Then I would like to take my leave, mother." Silja said and started to move out.


    "Silja¡­." Suddenly her mother spoke.


    Hearing her name from her mother Silja''s feet automatically Stopped and she turned around.


    It was rare when Her mother addressed her with her name.


    "Benji has always loved you more than anything. And In return you won''t like to give him a pile of ashes to rule. Do you?" Her words fell on Silja''s ear and as if something had hit her hard her heart started to ache.


    "I won''t do anything that harms our kingdom or Brother Benjamin, mother." Silja Replied and hastily took her leave.


    She came to her yard and asked her servant to prepare a horse for her.


    "Where are you going princess?" Mira, who was busy arranging things to come out when she heard the sound of a horse.


    "Just to get some Fresh air. You guys don''t have to follow me." Silja said and with just one kick her horse left the yard like a bullet.


    "My lady, wait¡­." Mira ran behind but how could she match the speed of the horse.


    Clouds of worry started to darken her face.


    On the other hand Silja left the castle and her horse started to move in the direction of the forest.


    After passing almost half of the forest she finally stopped near a small water lake.


    In actual fact it wasn''t a lake but due to the geographical area there was a small area where sea water came out from the ground and formed a place like a lake.


    But the amazing thing was that the whole lake was filled with pure water. Instead of sore seawater this water was drinkable and sweet.


    The lake was named as golden tears lake. Which was based on the story of a fairy who fell from the sky and ended up on this island. She was lost and because she started to cry her tears were gathered in the pond and because they were tears of fairy the water wasn''t as sore as any other ocean water. But when the sun rays fell on the water the surface of the water looked golden. Thus it was named as golden tear lake.


    Silja dismounted the horse and then sat on the lake shore. This place was her favorite place. Whenever she felt upset she came here. It gave her the peace she needed.


    Silja held her knees near her chest and put her head on it.


    She sat there thinking till dusk. After the sunset in the west and night fell on the earth then did she come out of her thoughts.


    On the other hand, at the royal Castle the dinner table was set and Benjamin and Doris were already sitting on the table.


    "Sija is late? Father will be here soon." Benji was looking around restlessly.


    It was a rule that every day has to be present on the table before the king arrives. Mostly his father preferred that everybody eat at least one meal together if possible.


    It was almost time for King Evan to come but Silja was nowhere in sight.


    Benji was worried but Doris was sitting there unaffected.


    Even Kind Evan loved his children, but he was very strict about rules. If any rule was broken, the person who broke it had to be punished no matter who he or she was.


    "Go check out Princess Silja." Benji asked one of the servants standing not far away.


    "Yes my lord." The servant was about to exit the dining room and go to find Silja just then soft footsteps were heard in the room.


    Silja arrived in the dining room with Mira.


    "Good evening mother, Benji." She greeted both her mother and brother before taking her usual seat which was near Benjamin.


    "Where were you?" Benji asked as soon as she settled on her chair.


    "I went to golden tear lake." Silja said.


    Benji wanted to ask something else but suddenly heavy footsteps resonated in the room and the king arrived.


    King Evan came and sat on the head chair of the table.


    "Good evening father." Both the siblings greeted their father.


    The king nodded his head and then maids served the dinner. The atmosphere was a little tight from the last few days so the whole family ate without any other words.


    After dinner all retire to their respective yards.

 Chapter 10 - Atlanea Isnt For Me

    The king nodded his head and then maids served the dinner. The atmosphere was a little tight from the last few days so the whole family ate without any other words.


    After dinner all retire to their respective yards.


    After dinner Silja retired back to her room. Two days passed by after that without any big event.


    Silja spent her days in her own courtyard reading and sleeping.


    On the morning of the third day Silja woke up early in the morning.


    "Mira?.... When will the troops of the north leave?" Silja asked as she walked into the water. Mira, who was pouring the soap essence in water, looked up. Her moment halted for a second before she resumed her work.


    "I don''t know princess. But I heard a few maids saying that they might not leave before the definite answer from the king." Mira walked around and sat behind Silja at the edge of the bath.


    She poured some soap in hand and started to rub her back.


    "Why are you asking, princess?" Mira eyed the girl. She couldn''t tell what was brewing inside her princess''s head.


    "Nothing. I was just curious." Silja said and closed her eyes, enjoying a bath. After completing the bath she dressed in fine clothes and left her courtyard.


    Mira, who followed Silja to the king''s residence, had a bad feeling about it.


    "Why are we going to king''s residence, princess?" She asked as she tailed behind Silja.


    "To meet father of course?" The princess replied matter of factely.


    "Why so Suddenly?" The maid tried to ask the question another way since her princess wasn''t giving the answer properly.


    "Do I have to think about it for a long time before meeting him? What do you mean suddenly? He is my father, I can meet him anytime." Silja replied and stepped inside the king''s residence. It was about the time of morning and maids were running around to clean the floor and garden. Queen Doris was a very clean freak if one says bluntly. She also believed in discipline so all the maids working in the king''s residence were very cautious and punctual in their work.


    Anna sat down in the garden as the maid went to inform the king.


    King Evan was getting ready for the court when a maid informed him about Silja''s arrival.


    "Silja? Here at this time?" He was a little surprised. Since the day they received the letter from the Northern king he was busy with other matters thus he was able to join them at the dinner table for the last two days.


    "You weren''t home, maybe she was worried about you." Queen Doris walked towards him with the outer coat in her hand. It was winter and the wind was very cold and harsh.


    The king hummed and walked out to meet his daughter.


    "Silja¡­" Silja was looking ahead at the sky, admiring the morning sky which was filled with birds flying around.


    "Father." She turned around and stood up.


    "Good morning.." She hugged him with a lovely smile on her face.


    "Good morning my little princess. How are you?" Evan was above six feet and Silja hardly reached his chest. She craned her neck to look up at her father. The man she admires the most.


    "I''m good. You didn''t join us at the dinner table in the last two days so I decided to come and check on you." She said and grabbed his hand. Both father and daughter started walking towards the garden.


    "I was busy with some matters. Sorry for making you worry." He put his hand on her head affectionately.


    "What matters? About the invitation?" Sija looked up at her father.


    "Are you worried? Don''t worry I won''t let anything happen to you." Evan stopped and held his daughter''s shoulder.


    "I''m not worried father." Silja shook her head and smiled.


    "And I also don''t understand why you all are worried too much about it." Silja replied.


    "It''s just an invitation to take part in the bride choosing ceremony. Not that I''m selected to become their prince''s bride." Silja shrugged her shoulders.


    "You don''t understand this matter. It''s more complicated than it looks." King Evan said with worry on his face.


    "How complicated it can be, father. It''s just an invitation and even if I go to the North with them it doesn''t mean their prince will choose me. Why offend a big kingdom like the North just for this small matter?" Silja reasoned but as soon as her word left her mouth king Evan''s expression changed.


    "As I said , you are still very young to understand these things and In any case you are not going anywhere." King''s soft voice became serious and he deadpanned.


    King Evan turned around and started to walk ahead.


    "What if I want to?" Silja tilted her head and spoke from behind.


    Evan was shocked for a second before he understood what she meant.


    "What did you just say?" He turned around and Silja flinched looking at his angry face.


    "What if¡­ what if I want to take part in that ceremony?" Silja stood her ground before fearing his father''s Anger which was bubbling inside.


    "Do you know what you are saying?" King Evan was lost for words. He couldn''t understand what his daughter was saying.


    "Did anyone say something to you? If you''re saying to make things right then you don''t have to do that." He knew his daughter very well, he couldn''t believe that she was saying that because she actually wanted it.


    Silja wasn''t like other girls of her age. She was smart and thoughtful.


    "No one said anything to me. Actually I was mainly here today to talk to you about this." Silja replied.


    "Silja¡­" Evan wanted to say something but Silja stopped him.


    "Father, hear me out first. Please." She looked at him pleadingly.


    "It''s not that I''m Interested in marrying the prince of the North. But it was also true that I wanted to go to the North. I have read and heard so many things about The North and I always wanted to see the world outside of Atlanea. Atlanea is beautiful but still one part of me has always been craving to go and visit other new places and kingdoms. I always feel that this place isn''t for me. With this invitation at hand I can do that. It''s like an opportunity to me." Silja looked at him with her dreamy eyes.


    "Are you out of your mind? Do you think this is an invitation for a world tour?" Evan was so angry that he couldn''t even control his voice.


    "Father¡­."


    "I said NO. Now go back to your courtyard.." His eyes were red and expressions were so ugly that Silja could feel all her previous bravery slipping away.

 Chapter 11 - Compromise Anything But Not Silja

    Hello, my dear readers. I hope you guys are doing very well while enjoying this book. What do think about this book? Please don''t forget to share your thoughts with me. and vote and don''t forget to add it in the library.


    Well you guys may notice some grammar mistakes here and there in the book so please ignore them as I have already said before I''m not very good at English and that''s why mistakes are bound to happen.


    I won''t take your much time so now enjoy this chap.


    ####


    "Father¡­."


    "I said NO. Now go back to your courtyard." His eyes were red and expressions were so ugly that Silja could feel all her previous bravery slipping away.


    She didn''t say another word and nodded her head.


    "Okay father." She bowed her head and started to leave almost running.


    "What happened to you, princess?" Silja came out of the garden hurriedly and Mira noticed that something was amiss.


    But Silja didn''t reply and fastened her footsteps towards her courtyard.


    After reaching her courtyard Silja straight went to her room, closing the door behind.


    Outside Mira was worried about what happened. She didn''t know what exactly happened in the garden between the king and Princess, but she had an idea. Her princess must have agreed to go north and that made the king angry.


    While Silja locked herself in the room, king Evan went to his quarters.


    Doris was sitting in the room with the butler, discussing something.


    "Out." As soon as Evan entered the room he ordered in a serious voice startling both Butler and Doris. Butler a second to before he stood up and went out of the room hurriedly and closed the door behind him thoughtfully.


    "Did you say something to Silja?" His somewhat angry voice resonated in the room.


    "Why would I?" Doris was checking some household documents, she put them aside and stood up.


    "Then why did she agree to that nonsensical invitation?" King Evan pressed his lips together looking at the woman in front of him.


    Doris creased her eyebrows. She didn''t know Silja would make the decision this quickly.


    "Princess is sensible. Must have thought it through and understood the situation." Queen Doris walked over and adjusted the coat which was uneven as he came in a hurry.


    "It doesn''t matter what she says anyway. We won''t send her anywhere." King closed his eyes and said,


    "Why are you insisting on not sending her there?" Doris asked and Evan snapped his head.


    "Don''t you know why? The North is a land of war and for the last century they have been engaged in war with the South. While all these years we have always stood on the neutral side without taking part on any side. Now marrying our princes to them is equal to side with the north and provoking southern lands. Furthermore, I will never marry my one and only daughter in a war torn country." Evan said. He sat down on the bed exhausted.


    "I can compromise anything but not Silja." He said in a firm tone.


    "Why?" Doris asked her eyes speaking unspeakable emotions.


    "I have already told you why years ago. Asking the same question won''t change the truth." He looked at his wife and saw her face, which was gloomy. Doris face was dark as pot but she took a deep breath And adjusted her emotions.


    "You don''t want her to leave Atlanea but who knows Maybe it is her Destiny that is calling her." Doris walked over and sat beside him. Rubbing her hand on her husband''s firm back.


    "Don''t you remember what he said back then?" Doris said in a low voice, almost whispering. Hearing her words Evan looked up at her.


    "Then we will prevent it from happening. I can do anything but Silja will never leave the Atlanea." He said firmly and stood up.


    When he reached the door Doris stopped him.


    "It''s her birthday in Two days. Are we celebrating? If yes make sure to give orders." She finished her words and walked Inside the inner part of the room.


    ''Yes, How can he forget the important day?


    Evan scolded himself in his head before making a mental note for checking the preparation of the celebration banquet.


    Every year the Castemont family always celebrates their children''s birthday very grandly. And special since Silja was the king''s one and only beloved daughter, her birthday was like a festival in the castle. But Since all the stressful events were weighing on his mind the matter of Silja''s birthday slipped out of his mind completely.


    Soon the preparation began on the king''s order and as a mistress of the house Queen Doris took charge of preparation like every year. Benji was also less stressful, so everybody forgot about the tension in the happy atmosphere. After getting scolded that day Silja didn''t try to do anything. Probing on the problem repeatedly won''t solve it but make it worse.


    Soon the two days passed and it was Silja''s eighteenth birthday.


    Silja, who slept late last night, was still sleeping in the morning. But her peaceful sleep was again disrupted by the nightmares.


    The dream began with the pleasant voice of a woman. A soulful lullaby started to fill the atmosphere and Silja found herself standing out in the middle of a foreign forest.


    She didn''t know where she was. Everything was dense and dark. It was hard to see. The only source of hope was the voice coming from far away. Silja''s eyebrows knitted together looking at the eerie and unfamiliar place. No one was around and everything was pitch black.


    Silja, who was confused, decided to walk in the direction of the voice.


    "La...la...la...La..."Someone was mumbling a slow melody. As Silja walked further she reached the foot of the mountain. She saw a small cave entrance where two lanterns were placed on both the sides of entrances.


    The voice seems to be echoing from the cave. Silja''s curious heart encouraged her to walk in the cave. Craning her neck she took careful steps towards the cave.


    "Crack¡­.crack.." Dry leaves from the tree crashed under her feet and made some noise.


    As she walked Inside she could feel that she was getting more and more closer to the voice.


    Silja walked in but as if the way was never ending. She was walking ahead and ahead without seeing anything. After walking some distance she saw an opening at the end of a small cave canal. She can see some open space at the end of the way. She increased her speed to Reached at the end of the cave canal. Suddenly her footsteps halted, as she reached the big hall-like place. The melodious voice she was following went silent Suddenly. In front was a grand staircase. It was a big place, like a hall if Big castle. Things were placed very beautifully to decorate the room but everything was dusty and covered in spider webs. Her eyes slowly roamed around the place and then fell at the top of the staircase. And her whole body froze as she saw someone standing at the top of the staircase.


    "What are you doing here?" A breathy male voice asked. Silja squinted her eyes, and bit her lips, but she couldn''t see properly. The person was standing in the shadows. The tall figure gave an oppressive vibe and silja shivered.


    "GO AWAY.." Seeing that she didn''t have any plans to answer his questions he roared in anger.

 Chapter 12 - The Birthday

    The tall figure gave an oppressive vibe and silja shivered.


    "GO AWAY." Seeing that she didn''t have any plans to answer his questions he roared in anger.


    Suddenly the pair of eyes shone red in the shadows. Her eyes widened with fear. Silja took two steps back instinctively and without thinking anything else she turned around and started to run.


    "Ahhh¡­" she ran with all her might toward the entrance of the cave. But to her horror the door of the cave was closed with the large rock.


    "Oh my god." Silja exclaimed. Her heart started to beat faster and she could hear it clearly.


    "Open it." She banged her hands hard on the rock. She put her palms flat on the surface of it and pushed it with all her might. But opening the door was too much. She couldn''t even move it a little.


    The fear took over her mind and Silja could feel her breathing being labored. Soon she couldn''t breathe at all. As if someone was sucking the air out of her lungs.


    Her feet became weak and she fell on the floor with a plop.


    Her hands flat on the floor supporting her body. Her eyes casted down as she tried to breathe. But as soon as she tried to look up she saw a red pair of fire burning eyes walking towards her. Her eyes went wide and she banged her hand desperately on the rock.


    There was nowhere to go. She didn''t know but just looking at him make her fear him uncontrollably. No one knew if it was his eyes or his voice.


    "Open it¡­.open¡­.op... open it.." Silja was flapping her hands in the air and her whole body was sweating profusely.


    "Open...open it .." Silja sat up in the bed in horror. Her eyes wide open and lips still murmuring to open the door of the cave.


    It took her sometime to realize that what she saw was not a reality but a dream.


    She looked around in her flustered state and saw the empty room. Silja brought her knees near her chest and hid her face in them. Her heartbeat was still messy and she could still feel that voice ringing in her ears.


    It took her some time to settle her emotions. After that Silja stood up and walked towards the window and slowly opened the curtains. It was still early and the sky was a little bit dark. Sun was slowly picking from the surface of the sea.


    Cold wind hit her face, making her forget all her worries for some time.


    "Happy Birthday my princess¡­." A melodious voice rang in the room as soon as the door opened.


    Mira entered the room hopping in excitement.


    ''Ohh how can I forget that.'' Silja sighed and walked in. Mira ran towards her and hugged her. Yes, she hugged her. Mira and silja practically grew together, for silja Mira was always her friend then a maid. She never discriminated against her.


    "Happy eighteenth birthday." She wished for her with a big smile on her face. It was obvious that Mira was more excited than silja for this birthday.


    "Thank you." Looking at her enthusiastic maid, how could Silja stay in a bad mood? An instant smile placed on her face as soon as her maid entered the room.


    "Here¡­" Mira took two steps back and held her fist in front of her.


    "My gift?" Silja asked and Mira nodded her head with excitement.


    Silja held her hand and blew on the fist like they usually do.


    Mira turned around her palm and opened the fist. Inside it was a small pendant and chain.


    Silja creased her brows as she took the small thing in her hand.


    It was a small square-shaped silver pendant with a floral side design. It has the same Design on both sides and it was the size of a small thumb. The pendant was attached with long double chains and it was simply beautiful.


    "This is beautiful." Silja exclaimed. She observed the pendant and liked it very much.


    "Really...you like it?" Mira asked, a little hesitant. After all Silja was a princess and she has and can get everything she wants. As a maid there wasn''t something that she could give her what suits her status.


    "Of course I like it. Help me put it on." Silja said excitedly and walked towards the mirror.


    Mira was content that she liked it. She walked behind and took the chain from Silja''s hand. She put the pendent in and it reached past Silja''s bosom. The silver chain was quite long.


    "Looks beautiful." Silja said. She just had woken up and was still in her nightdress, but she was still an exceptional beauty. Anything looks beautiful as long as she wears it.


    "Thank you for the gift. Your the best friend in the world." Silja turned around on the table and hugged Mira''s Waist.


    "Come on now, let me go. I need to prepare your bath and then select the best dress for you." Mira said, trying to brush away the heavy atmosphere.


    Soon Silja was done with her regular bath and Mira took out the best dress for her to wear but Silja rejected it. Since there was going to be a celebration at night she didn''t want to wear heavy clothes in the morning. Instead she selected one simple dress and some simple ornaments.


    As per tradition Silja visited her father and mother first after getting ready.


    "Good morning father, mother." Silja greeted both her parents as she walked Inside their chamber.


    "Happy Birthday my little princess." Evan walked towards her and hugged her.


    "Thank you father." Silja said a little awkwardly.. She still remembered what happened when she came here last time.

 Chapter 13 - The Birthday -2

    "Happy Birthday my little princess." Evan walked towards her and hugged her.


    "Thank you father." Silja said a little awkwardly. She still remembered what happened when she came here last time.


    Evan could sense his daughter''s inner trouble and he felt guilty for behaving rudely to her that day. It wasn''t easy for him either. Throughout these years he had never raised his voice on Silja. That was the main reason that both father and daughter pair were feeling guilty.


    Evan patted her back and then Silja walked towards her mother.


    "Happy Birthday." Doris said plainly. Then a maid entered the room.


    "Your gift." King Evan said. Silja looked excitedly at the maids.


    Evan opened the cloth from the plate and Silja''s eyes fell on the blade.


    "A dragon blade¡­." Silja''s eyes widened in surprise and shock.


    She took it in hand and took a careful look. The dagger was made from the finest steel from the South. The handle has a serpent design which has an open mouth and it was breathing fire.


    The blade of the dagger was similar to flamberge. But the design was more curved and sharp. The whole dagger was about 13" long and could not be assembled. Silja was fascinated looking at the blad.


    Silja hooked her finger in the design hole and played with it for a while. She ran her fingers on the sharp edges. Just from the look she can tell that one blow from it can be turned fatal.


    "Your mother designed it." The king spoke. He can tell from the look on her face that she liked it.


    "Thank you, mother." Silja looked at the queen Doris and smiled with gratitude.


    "Use it carefully." The queen said and Silja nodded.


    "Thank you, father." Silja then turned towards Evan and hugged him.


    "Silly child. I''m happy that you liked it." He patted her back.


    "Now go. Benjamin must be waiting for you." He said and Silja nodded her head.


    She left the king''s residence and went back to brothers courtyard. It was a rule that on the day of birthdays juniors visit their elders and take blessings. Since she was younger than her brother she went to meet him. Although Benjie didn''t believe in such a custom, Silja still follows them every year.


    "Benjiii.." Silja walked towards his room and pushed open the door. But no one was inside.


    Benjamin loved his privacy so he didn''t allow many maids and servants in his room. There were only two male servants who worked in his courtyard. And they Also left after they finished their regular work.


    Silja looked around but there was no one. She walked in the room and called him again.


    "Benjamin¡­.." She raised her voice.


    "Boohoo¡­"


    Silja was looking around in the room when someone came from behind and tried to scare her.


    Silja turned around and saw her brother whose face was painted in a weird monster.


    He was staring at her with wide eyes and clawing his sharp nails towards her face.


    "Is this what you got?" Silja looked at him calmly and as if someone had poured cold water on him.


    Benjamin, who was pretending to be a monster, his enthusiasm died down looking at his sister''s unamused face.


    "You are such a boring person." He said with detest on his face.


    "It''s not me who is boring. It''s you who is childish. Improve your techniques. You won''t be able to scare a five year old with this makeup. Hahaha" Silja laughed looking at him.


    Silja pulled his red nose.


    "Huh¡­ get off" He Scoffed and brushed off her hand. He took out the long hair he was wearing and walked towards the bed. He took out a small box under his pillow and threw it toward Silja.


    "Here, take it," he said.


    "Is this how you give someone a gift?" Silja''s lips twitched.


    "I would have given it nicely if you would have pretended to be scared of me earlier." Benjamin shrugged his shoulders.


    "Childish." Silja murmured and opened the small box. It has a small bottle of black liquid.


    "What is it?" Silja asked, looking at it.


    "So dumb." Benjamin shook his head and walked towards her.


    Silja glared at him.


    "It is a special ink. I purchased it from the merchant a few months ago. It has special properties that make the letters invisible after you write. The latter can be only seen after you apply another rare liquid on it." Benjamin explained.


    "Wow its amazing. But what are the other solutions that can make the letters visible?" Silja asked. That was Also necessary information. She had one bottle of ink but there wasn''t anything for solutions.


    Benjamin pursed his lips.


    Silja wanted to roll her eyes looking at his childish arrogance if her brother.


    "Wild daisy. The blue wild Daisy''s pulp water will help it be visible." Silja widened her eyes.


    Wow. She opened her mouth and made a O shape.


    The solution was simple and at the same time unpredictable.


    "Thank you brother." She said happily and hugged him.


    "Okay okay now go away. I was working non-stop to prepare for your birthday in the past few days. Now let me rest for a while." He said, waving his hand.


    "Okay okay..." Silja waved and left.

 Chapter 14 - Captive Ships

    Far away from the Atlanea island, there was a small island which was also known as the entrance of the Atlanea kingdom.


    The waters around the main Atlanea were not deep so whenever some big ship wanted to enter the main island the only way was to cross the small island and enter.


    At the moment the small island was bustling with people.


    The troops who were returning from the north were all has camped on the island. There were three ships were resting in the waters from Atlanea which were merchant ships and there was another small one which was from the north. The soldiers from the North were holding capture of the Atlanean merchants.


    "It has been a week but there is no news from the king." One of the captains spoke. All three captains of ships and other soldiers were sitting in one of the tents. On the way back Suddenly their ships were stopped by the northern army and they were forced to stay here on the island as captives.


    After that, they received news From their king that they didn''t make any movement and waited for his order. But the week has been passed since then but there was no news from the king and all the people were now being impatient.


    "I''m asking what are we waiting for? They are holding us captive on our land and here we are sitting like cowards." One of the captains with blonde hair said. He looked very young to be a captain of a big ship.


    "Captain Ray is right. We shouldn''t wait much now. We have the advantage of numbers." The other man who was sitting on the left side at the end of the table spoke.


    "We might have had the advantage of numbers but the people with us ate mostly merchants. They can not fight. And those people are soldiers who are highly trained. Why do you think that few people can capture us if they don''t have strength" One of the other men with light brown hair argued.


    "But we can still defeat them." The man named Captain Ray spoke again.


    "The blood will spill on our innocent people if we do that." The man with light brown hair said.


    "But¡­" Captain Ray tried to speak up but suddenly a man sitting on the main chair at the table raised his hand and quieted down.


    "We will wait for one more day. King will do something by then." The middle-aged man said. He has a long beard and mustache. His face was calm.


    After he spoke, none of the other people dared to raise their voices.


    "You guys can leave now." The man said and everyone stood up and started to leave the tent. All of them were very unhappy.


    "Brandon.. you can stay." The man spoke and a lean young man who was about to leave stopped in his tracks.


    He turned around and walked towards the middle-aged man. His footsteps were calm and steady.


    "Yes, captain." He stood up before the captain with one hand behind his back.


    "What do you think we should do?" The middle-aged man asked. He was the senior of all the people present. With years of experience and knowledge. But this time the situation was a little tricky and there was no reply from their king. As the day passed the situation was getting out of hand and people were being impatient.


    "We should take some steps as soon as possible. People are desperate to return home." The young man replied in his raspy voice. He has blonde hair. The long hair that reached towards his shoulders was now gathered in a neat ponytail at the back of his head.


    "But the king has yet to reply." The captain sighed.


    "There must be something. Otherwise, the north won''t go to this length and capture our merchant ships. Atlanea and Northern countries had always kept a good distance so what''s with the sudden move?" The younger man replied.


    "You''re right. The situation is more serious than it looks." The old man said.


    He stroked his beard for a while.


    "Brandon, Move out tonight and return to Atlanea. We can''t seat with hand in hand here." The old man made a decision.


    "Okay captain." Brandon nodded without hesitation.


    "Tonight, leave at midnight. And make sure to convey the situation." Brandon nodded and then took his leave.


    After coming out of the tent the young man swiftly moved towards his tent. Apart from the main captain and merchants all the other small merchants and soldiers and other few locals who were also traveling in those ships were staying in the big tents which can accommodate ten people at least. Although Brandon was one of the main soldiers he had preferred to stay with his brothers. He returned to his common camp which he was sharing with nine other lower-rank soldiers.


    "What did the elder say? Are we talking about any action?" One of the younger soldiers named Frank came over and asked. Frank was Brandon''s squire. His voice was low and careful. Brandon took a seat in one of the corners and Frank quickly handed him a mug of water.


    "No, we will wait for the king''s reply." Brandon said and he noticed how the young man''s face paled a little. Frank was a rookie soldier who had joined Brandon on his trip. The boy was young and smart and that was the reason Brandon had agreed to take him as his squire.


    They had roamed in many parts of the world and now after the long journey, they were returning home. Their people were enthusiastic to meet their families and loved ones but being so close to them And can''t return home was making them impatient.


    The young man here was also very excited to meet his fiance. Bran looked at the boy and sighed.


    "Go check if the lunch is ready." Bran sent the young man away and he stood up and moved towards the other part of the Island.


    Soon the sun started to set on the surface of the west sea and the blue ocean water started to shine like gold under the golden rays.

 Chapter 15 - The Birthday Party

    King Evan has kept the matter of captive ships under wraps so that the people won''t panic. The whole castle was filled with laughter and charters, and guests had started to fill the main hall. Even though the whole matter was kept hidden, still many months were muttering about the matter in a hushed tone.


    "Celebrating the princess''s birthday in this dire time, what is our king thinking?" One of the guests was clad in silk yellow clothes. The shiny belt was wrapped around his waist to keep the robe in place. With him were three other people, two men, and one woman, all of them were dressed in luxurious clothes.


    "Huh, it isn''t something new, the king has always doted on the princess and it won''t be surprising if he makes her the Queen one day. " Commented someone.


    "I do agree." Some of them agreed with the statement.


    Despite this kind of talk and chatter, the atmosphere was lovely.


    Soon someone announced the presence of the royal family. King Evan and Queen Doris made their way from the grand staircase after Benji and Silja showed up at the top of the staircase. Silja was wearing a dark blue long dress which has.


    The Corset bodice of the dress was embellished with silver threads and the finest pearls found from the Atlanea ocean. The heart-shaped neckline was deep Enough to show the glory of Silja''s assets. The soft tulle A-line skirt was made from a few shades of lighter Colors from the upper top. The skirt was finished with a horseline hem.


    Silja wasn''t much a fan of accessories so she only has the pendant she received as a present from Meera on her neck. Since the chain was so long she has circled it two times around her slender neck. The silver pendant was going very well with her dress. Her long red hair was braided in small braids and opened from the back of her head.


    With just a simple touch of makeup, she was looking like a breathtaking maiden giving a pure and gentle vibe. They slowly descended the stairs and came down.


    No matter what people like to say about her, they will agree that if they had a daughter like her they would also dote on her like King Evan was doing.


    As soon as Silja walked down from the Staircase people started folk around her. She became the attraction of Many suitors and middle-aged people who have sons of marriage age.


    After almost everyone gave her wishes for her birthday Silja got some time to breathe but which was very short-lived as soon the dance music started to play and Benji asked her for the first dance. All the young people found their dance partners and came in the middle while the other people decided to become the audience.


    Silja and Benji stood in front of each other in the middle of the two rows of men and women.


    As the music started couples bowed to each other and soon the dance began. The music played was not loud but very soft and slow. Silja hooked one of her hands with Benji and they swirled together. Repeating the steps a few times and then they match their rhythm with each other. The music started to pick the speed. Silja entertained a few more guests after the dance ended. Even though she was wearing a smile all the time on her face, she wasn''t enjoying anything in this birthday celebration. So as soon as she found a chance, Silja sneaked away from the crowd to find her peace. She wasn''t very fond of social gatherings. Instead, she preferred to stay alone with her books or just spend time in the garden or her balcony looking at the vast ocean and hearing the sound of ocean water crashing against the hard rocks of the high castle walls.


    "We have to take action soon." Silja was walking in the quiet corridor when she heard a familiar voice which she hadn''t heard in days. Her footsteps automatically stopped as she slowly inches closer towards the closed door from where the voice was coming. Her lips curled up in a smile.


    "I understand but what other choice do I have?" She heard her father''s voice.


    Silja, whose hand was about to push the door open, stopped as she understood what was going on inside.

 Chapter 16 - Journey Towards North

    All previous happiness of hearing a familiar voice was gone. Her eyes fell, and she dropped the idea of going inside. Silja put her hand down and resumed walking towards her previous destination.


    Silja was standing on the open terrace, which was at the end of the corner. The castle was very big and was divided into different parts. Apart from Silja and Benji''s private place, there were king quarters and the main building for the throne and other administrative work. The castle also has big towers and high building structures.


    The hall in which the current party was located was in a two-story building which was used for entertainment purposes and for guests to stay.


    Silja stood near the railing looking above at the sky. It was a full moon and the sky was clear, letting the white moonlight fall on the ground.


    After an unknown time passed, a maid came to inform her that the celebration was over. Silja then bid goodbye to the remaining guests and retired to her courtyard.


    "The wind is getting cold and cold." Murmured Mira on their way. She put the thick layer of the shawl on Silja to protect her from the cold.


    Suddenly Silja stopped in her tracks as her eyes fell on something shining near the tower. At the foot of the tower, there was a small glass jar that was shining brightly in the dark night.


    "What is that?" Mira also followed Silja''s sight and saw the lighting jar.


    Silja curiously walked towards it and saw the jar was filled with small fireflies. Her eyes instantly brighten up looking at the countless small light bulbs flying the glass jar. The jar itself was placed on the thick stack of yellow paper.


    Silja took the jar in her hand. The shine rays from the jar reflected in her hazel eyes, making them look bright yellowish.


    "They are so beautiful." Silja murmured.


    "What is this?" Mira, who was standing by the side, her eyes fell on the old book on which the jar was placed.


    Silja gave the jar into Mira''s hand and took the book in her hand. The book was bound with red thread. The upper cover of the book was made of polished wood. Mira held the jar in her hand and with the light coming from the jar, it was enough to see the letter written on the book. She untied the red thread and opened the book. There was extra paper Inside the book, which was a little unmatched with the rest of the paper.


    With the elegant letters, a small note was written on it.


    "A small gift for you. Light to brighten your path and knowledge to brighten your future. Happy birthday, princess." In the end, the sender''s name was written.


    Brandon Leh.


    Silja''s eyes shone looking at the words. He always knew what she wanted.


    Silja ran her fingers on the elegant letters carved on the wooden cover of the book


    "Wings and Fire: The Dance with Dragons."


    ###


    It has been three days since Silja''s birthday. Benjamin had woken up late that day since he had returned late the previous night.


    There was some emergency at one of the cities of Atlanea and he has gone for the last two days there to handle the matter.


    After waking up that morning the first thing he did was to meet his father to give a report of the situation. But to his surprise king, Evan wasn''t in the castle that day.


    Benjamin returned from the main king resident, confused. After that, he left for Silja''s courtyard and surprisingly found it deserted, which was odd.


    "Where is sija?" Benjamin asked one of the maids, who was holding a bunch of books in her hand.


    "Princess Silja left early in the morning with the king and queen, my lord." Said the young maid, bowing her head.


    "Where?" Benjamin furrowed his brows.


    "I don''t know where." The maid replied hesitantly.


    Benjamin became more confused and dismissed the maid.


    "Wait." But before the maid could go any further than a few steps he stopped her.


    "Where are you taking those?" Benjamin pointed at the stake of the book in the maid''s hand. She was walking out of Silja''s room.


    "Queen Doris ordered me to transfer them to the library since Princess Silja won''t be able to use it anymore." The maid replied with her head down.


    "She won''t be able to use it anymore?" Benjamin asked no one in particular. But something snapped in his head and he walked inside Silja''s room. He looked at the side and saw that most of the things had been taken away from the room. He walked more Inside and saw some of her favorite books were not in their palace.


    Benji''s face hardened at the realization.


    "They sent her away¡­" he gritted his teeth.


    Silja ran her fingers again and again on the book title as she felt smooth carving in her fingertips. Her eyes were staring straight at the vast ocean in front of her while her body slowly swayed in the harsh wind with the rhythm of the ship which was sailing in the middle of the sea, towards the Northern kingdoms.


    North: A kingdom of dragons.

 Chapter 17 - Journey Towards North -2

    North: A kingdom of dragons.


    Silja looked ahead of her as the cool ocean breeze made her shiver a little. An unexpected journey has started and she has an unspeakable feeling dancing in the pit of her stomach. She didn''t know what awaited her but it would be a lie if she said she wasn''t excited. Amid the pain to leave her parents and her people, the journey has started and she felt excited to see all those fairy-tale stories about the dragon country come true. Silja opened the first page disabled of the book and saw a picture of a fierce black dragon standing on the mountain peak. His wings are wide open and his mouth breathing fire that can burn anything and everything.


    Fierce, huge, and scary. His eyes were painted red resembling doors of hell.


    Will she marry a dragon prince? A strange thought entered her head. And Silja immediately shook it off.


    While the mainland of Atlanea was ruled by humans, the north was the land of dragons, Shapeshifters. But it says that it was just an old legend or a rumor. Because of one curse, the mighty creature lost their true self.


    Silja was looking at the ancient book in her hand as she flipped the thick pages one by one.


    "Enjoying the view?" Silja heard a


    male voice from behind her and turned around.


    Brandon was walking towards her in slow steps.


    "It is amazing. Better than any imagination." Silja replied to him. They were standing on the second floor of the ship, and few people were walking on the main ground floor.


    "What about the gift?" His eyes fell on the book she was holding.


    "Very interesting. Where did you get this from?" She asked.


    "It was pure coincidence." He replied. The book she was holding was one of the ancient history books on the dragon kingdom. There weren''t many copies available.


    "With this one in hand, I only need to find two more." There was one book on Atlanea history and two others for South and East, one for each.


    Bran smiled, looking satisfied that she liked his gift. The effort he put in to find this rare treasure paid off.


    "It will take at least a month to reach the Rockshire: entrance to the north and the biggest port," Brandon informed and Silja nodded. Her eyes shifted to the rising sun.


    She knew. Benjamin has traveled many times to different countries and whenever he has returned he has many stories to tell to Silja. All those stories and experiences she has heard from him were engraved in her memories.


    But the thought of Benjamin made her heart uneasy. She left without informing him, it was his father''s idea and she agreed to it. With his temper, it would have been hard to pacify him. She knew he would be angry with her. But what choice did she have? He would have never agreed to let her leave.


    The day after her birthday her father visited her. Silja was sitting in the garden when she saw her father walking towards her, by the look on his face she could tell that something was amiss.


    "Good evening father." Silja stood up.


    He just nodded.


    "Walk with me, dear." He said in a slow voice. Silja stood up from her seat and walked beside him.


    "Where are we going, father?" She asked curiously, as both of them started to move out of the main gate of the castle.


    "Just taking a stroll." The king replied. Silja pursed her lips and waited for him to talk after that.


    "Do you know what is the most important thing for a king?" Suddenly king Evan asked as they passed through the main Street near the castle.


    "His people and his kingdom." Silja was swift to reply. She has learned that from her childhood.


    "Yes, they say that for a king to his subjects are like his own children." Silja''s father said.


    "But the problem arises when a king has to choose between his children and his subjects." The older man sighed.


    "Father¡­"


    "Let me finish, dear." King Evan stopped her in the middle of her sentence.


    "I have thought it through and even though I''m not the slightest willing to do that, I think you should go to the North." He completed his sentence in one breath, afraid that if he stopped he wouldn''t be able to finish what he intended to say.


    Silja was unable to process the newfound information as she stood there dumbstruck.


    "Are you¡­ saying that¡­" Silja asked but she was still not sure about what she heard.


    "Yes, you should accept the invitation and go to the North." King Evan said in a deadpan voice. He wasn''t happy with his own decision but he has to do it he has no choice.


    On the night of Silja''s birthday one of his soldiers, Brandon, returned from ships. Things were going out of hand as time was passing and slowly the news started to spread in between the people about the hostage ships.


    The next day the higher-ups started to ask him about what was going on and pressured him to retrieve the ships. Even though king Evan was not someone who could be easily surpassed, this time the situation was getting out of hand.


    That night he wasn''t able to sleep.


    "Let her go. If nothing goes wrong she will come back soon." Doris, his wife said slowly. She was sleeping beside him accompanying him in the silent and sleepless night. By the time rays of the sun spread on the ground, he has made his decision already.


    He didn''t know why North had played this dirty trick on them but what they could do now was to take one step at a time.


    Whatever situation arises after this new development of the event, Atlanea has to be prepared.


    Silja was looking at her father with uncertainty in her eyes.


    "You will leave for the north after two days early in the morning."

 Chapter 18 - The Decision

    "You will leave for the north after two days early in the morning."


    King Evan didn''t say anything after that.


    He wanted to say something but he remembered the discussion yesterday with his adviser.


    "If North has taken initiative then why do you want to reject it, my king?" Asked the man in his early sixties. With his stomach out, and short body it took him some effort to stand up from his comfortable seat and to walk to the middle of the room.


    "Wedding a human princess to a prince of beasts? What are you trying to suggest here, Cyrus?" King Evan was instantly flared up.


    "I can perfectly understand your worries, but still I would like you to hear me first and then give it some thought." The man said. His expression calmed without any hint of dislike even after he could clearly see the anger in the eyes of the man on the main seat of the table.


    "Speak up." King Evan said. He wasn''t slightly interested but he trusted the man in front of him and he knew he wouldn''t speak a word without necessity.


    "The situation with the South is becoming worse and worse each year. Even though they didn''t try to attack directly, they are pressuring us in all other ways." The man said and paused as he took a sip from his glass.


    "It is just a matter of time when we have to side with one of them. So why not now? According to me, this is a very good deal." Stated Cyrus.


    "I will not sacrifice my daughter." But the king was firm on his decision.


    "We are not sacrificing her. Marrying her to the prince of the north will ensure a longer life for her and this kingdom but it can''t be said the same for the South." He looked meaningfully at the king and a deep frown settled on Evan''s face.


    "With the changing scenario, East (kingdom of Atlanea) can no longer sit by side and watch. I''m after the piece of paper in the name of treaty can not be trusted anymore. We have to side with any of them. All we can do is choose less bad. It is better to accept this proposal with an open hand rather than be forced to do it." Cyrus didn''t say anything after that and left the decision for the king to decide.


    After weighing the pros and cons at the end, King finally took his decision and announced that Silja will take part in the ceremony.


    And everything became chaotic that night. Doris sent a few maids to help her prepare the necessary things. Silja''s hands were trembling as she saw everything being packed. She felt relieved yet troubled. relieved as one big problem has been solved and trouble because of the things waiting for her in the future.


    Mira, her little maid, was very upset about the decision but Silja told her to stay calm although she was in a frenzy. King Evan has sent Benjamin to a far small city of Atlanea for some business and he was kept in the dark about this whole thing by his father.


    Everything happened very fast after that, not letting her process all the things going on. On the morning of the third day after her birthday, Silja was standing on the small entrance island where the ship had been kept hostage by northern soldiers. The one who received them on the dock was the same young man who was with King Zachary that day. His name was Henry. The ship for Silja was already ready, her luggage was already loaded.


    "You know what you need to do right?" King Evan asked as he stood beside her looking at the ship which was ready to sail. Three big ships were going towards the main dock of Atlanea and one was facing North which was to take Silja to the north.


    "Don''t worry father. I will be fine and will write to you as soon as I reach there." Silja tried to reassure her father.


    And the old man nodded his head.


    "Come, Princess, it''s time." Said Henry.


    "Take care." Queen Doris Murmured slowly. Silja looked at her mother and suddenly with a rush she opened her arms and hugged her lightly. The relationship between them was always a little distant and Silja never understood why. Nor did Doris ever explain.


    Doris froze with the sudden hug but before she could think much Silja took a step back and bid them goodbye. Doris kept looking at the lone back of the young girl.


    Mira who was standing at the side was looking unhappy with all things going on but she had no say in anything. Silja sat on the small boat with Mira and one other maid. The boat took them towards the big ship floating in the deep waters. As the boat reached near the ship, it was hooked and pulled up in the ship. Silja was last to board the ship. Soon after with a loud voice, the ship started to sail, taking her far away from her home. Silja stood near the edge and saw her father and mother looking at her as she felt their faces become blurred as the distance grew between them.


    ##Note


    50 power stone in next week and I will update one extra chap. 100 power = 3 extra chap.


    One extra chap at 5 Golden = 1 extra chap.


    Gifts are well appreciated.

 Chapter 19 - [Bonus ] A Little Dragon

    "Shift¡­.." The man with Phenoix red eyes looked at the young boy standing in front of him. Both of them were standing on the grass field while the bright sun shone on them. The boy was standing nacked just like how he was born, while his slightly blue eyes glared at the man standing in front of him. The sunlight was shining on the boy''s body which was drenched in perspiration.


    Even after receiving the order the boy still didn''t move a muscle making the phenix eyes man clenching his jaw. But the patience that he lacked mostly remained hanging on the thin thread.


    "Shift now," Donovan repeated his order with the same unfathomable eyes which were looking down on the little boy.


    "I can''t." Came firm words from the boy who was hardly holding it in. His body was in so much pain that he felt his bones were about to fall apart, how could he possibly shift in this situation? Thought boy to himself.


    Far away from them stood two men in their early twenties. One was holding a sword with both hands carefully while the other was standing in a very relaxed position.


    Zivan has one hand resting on the shoulder of the man standing beside him. While his other hand was holding roasted peanuts which he was popping in his mouth from time to time.


    "I kinda feel bad for little Theo." Muttered Zivan with a deep sigh. While the man standing beside him rolled his eyes hearing the fake sympathy from the prince.


    "He shouldn''t waste time. The more time he spends, the more painful it will be Since the sunlight is getting harsher" Stated Garrett. He was the personal squire of the eldest prince Donovan and was probably the only man who could handle the foul temper of his prince.


    "I could feel big brother losing his patience, what do you think he will do, Gar?" Asked the prince while popping another peanut in his mouth.


    "Why don''t we bet?" The prince said excitedly.


    "Bet what?" Garrett creased his eyebrows.


    "Bet that who will be the one to break down first. My big brother or little Theo. I chose my brother." Zivan said observing the tension in the atmosphere between man and young boy.


    "Little Theo''s expression doesn''t look too good." Garrett commented, rubbing his chin.


    "It''s final, then if I win you will give me your ''little flame''." Zivan said, smiling sweetly at the man beside him.


    As soon as the words left his mouth Garrett shrunk her shoulder to the side making Zivan lose his balance.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in the bet, my lord." He denied taking part in the bet immediately. His lips twitched at the skim of the sly prince. The little flame was the sword that was gifted to him by prince Donovan himself as a reward. Made from extraordinary misoori steel it was almost unbeatable.


    "Tch...Such sore loser." Zivan scoffed and leaned on the tree trunk while his hand kept popping the peanuts on his mouth.


    Garrett rolled his eyes, how did he become looser when he didn''t even join the bet.


    While their banter continued the war of glares was going on on the ground.


    "Try¡­" Donovan said looking at the boy who looked not more than eight to nine years old.


    Donovan was somewhat amused at how the boy was not afraid of him and was looking straight into his eyes which other people avoided doing.


    "If you don''t try now you will never be able to do that. You are already ten years old and if your body becomes adjusted to only your human form, you will never be able to shift again." Stated Donovan. He liked how the boy was brave and he could see the spark of fire burning in him. All he needed was a puff of air to make the spark the raging fire.


    But even after hearing what Donovan said the boy didn''t move.


    "Try to shift Once or stand the whole day, for twenty-four hours here in the same position. You decide." Finally seeing that boy wasn''t going to move Donovan gave his final ultimatum.


    The boy''s eyes widened hearing his words. Being stubborn that he was, he wanted to choose the second option but he knew that the prince was true to his words. If he hadn''t seen him doing that with other kids and seen how miserable they had become he would have definitely chosen the other options without batting an eye.


    The boy greeted her teeth as he took position on his four limbs. Donovan looked satisfied seeing the obedient behavior.


    Theo closed his eyes and concentrated for a few seconds after that his body started to shake violently as he tried to keep himself steady on the ground.


    "Ah¡­" A low growl left his mouth as the pain started to spread through his body. The sound of bones breaking and re-arranging can be heard.


    Zivan and Garrett, who were standing not far away, straightened their back as they saw the boy trying to shift.


    Theo yelped painfully as the bones were rearranging and his human hands were turning into the spreading into big fan-like things while his foot started to shape in claws.


    Soon the pain became unbearable as the process was very slow and painful.


    "Ahhh¡­." The little boy yelled with all his might.


    "I¡­. cant¡­." The boy was crying and yelling to stop the process. He was at his limits. But the eldest prince knew how to push someone''s limits very well.


    Donovan looked at him with narrowed eyes and didn''t do anything. His expressionless face remained the same as ever. As if he couldn''t see the pain of the boy.


    "Breath¡­." His indifferent voice came without batting an eyelid.


    "Huuuhhh huuuu." Theo tried to take a breath as another wave of pain hit him hard.


    "Ahhh.." again his cries echoed. His human form started to deteriorate into something scally and dark. A long tail which wasn''t there started to appear and in ever so slow speed a shape of a creature with two wings appeared.


    The structure was small with small wings and claws. A tail that was behind his back was waving in the air as the creature fell on the ground. His skin has thickened as the transformed into his original dragon form. The blood that flows in his veins becomes warmer and thicken even more.


    A small dragon appeared in front of them who had smooth shiny skin and glaring yellow eyes.. Two horns on his head were like his crown and the face with a pointy nose and big nostrils and scary sharp teeth.

 Chapter 20 - [Bonus ] Kings Returns

    I have posted one chap yesterday for summoning pens and you guys sent me 6pens again today. (Facepalm and laughter) how m I supposed to write this many chaps?


    Well, I''m happy that you guys are enjoying and supporting this book very much. Your comments and power stone are a motivation for me. More motivation more chap remember that. (Winking).


    Please comment and tell me how many of you are getting the notification for the bonus chap I''m posting.


    Thank you...lots of love (hugs).


    ###


    "Woah .. he finally did it." Exclaimed Zivan as he saw a small cute dragon who was trying to get his footings on the ground while spreading his wings. It was the first time Theo has shifted into his dragon form. His body was weak, making him exhausted and in pain. Now that he was in his original form it will take him some time to get back his human form as his body will take time to recover from the pain and adjust to new changes.


    Garrett, who was standing by the side, ran and spread a white cloth on little Theo before the sunlight could start to burn his skin. The scale has yet to develop fully on the skin making him vulnerable in sunlight.


    The yellow eyes which had a black vertical slit between his pupils were still not able to see anything clearly. Like any other new dragon, Theo was also deformed. Not permanently but it will take him years of training to gain the original and decent form of an actual dragon. The boy has passed his first step and now he can officially join the training forces.


    "Take him to the resting area and take care." Donovan gave his final order and left without turning back.


    While the two men carried away the small dragon who was still moaning in pain.


    ####


    The day morning the Regalhelm family was in a little hassle as the head of the family had returned from his trip after two months.


    "Welcome back dear." A woman who looked like she was in her early thirties walked and hugged her husband. She was Abrielle Regalhelm, don''t be deceived by her younger look, the queen of the Northern empire was more mature and older than she looked. Big beautiful eyes, pointy nose, and sharp chin, with a warm smile on her lips Abrielle, looking amazing. Clad in a beautiful long dress made from the smooth red cotton which has an off-shoulder design and long sleeves with large open cuffs which almost reached the ground.


    Patches made from golden thread were dominating the sleeves and the heavy skirt. While there was a delicate and thin embroidery on the neckline.


    King Zachary held the chin of his wife and planted a small kiss on her lips.


    "Come let''s go in, children are waiting for you." She said in her excited tone and both man and wife walked in the room.


    "Welcome back father." Zivan, who was sitting on the first seat from the back, stood up with other people. He bent down in front of his father with his other siblings.


    Next to Zivan was a little girl around the age of fourteen. Who shared similar features like her mother.


    "I missed you, father." Said the little girl in her usually chirpy tone.


    "I miss you too." Said Zach looking at his sweet daughter.


    Genevieve Regalhelm, a sweet girl with a head of brown hair and eyes which she has acquired from her mother like her other siblings. Her face still has baby fate and with a sweet smile on her lips, the girl was everyone''s darling.


    Next to her was another Regalhelm son named Samuel. The third son was Older than Genevieve and younger than Zivan. The boy was eighteen years old but the expressions he held on his face made him look way older than his age. The calmness was extraordinary that made anyone disturb if they looked straight into those slightly hazel eyes with a touch of black.


    "Father." He said in his heavy voice bowing his head. Zachary looked at his younger son and nodded.


    "Where is Donovan?" Zachary swapped his eyes on the room and narrowed them as he noticed the oldest son was missing.


    His nostrils flared as the audacity of his son, who didn''t even come to welcome him. He looked at his second son and Zivan was quick to shake his head saying he didn''t know about the whereabouts of his older brother. Similarly, Geny also shook her head and Sam remained unbothered.


    Zachary breathed a tired sigh at his unruly son.


    ###


    "Snn¡­.." A sword flew in the speed of the wind and the man who was busy looking at distance dodged his head to the side. Thankfully he managed to survive and the sword missed the mark and thrust in the wall.


    "Do you want to kill me, my lord?" Garrett hissed as he tried to dodge the other attacks from Donovan.


    "Focus," Donovan said as he removed the sword and swung it in his hand.


    "Clank¡­" Both men advanced with swords. Gar lost his footings again. His eyes that were roaming around were the reason.


    "I said focus." Donovan swung his hand again.


    "Da*n it." Garrett gritted his teeth as he tried to get his footings back.


    But it was too late. His sword fell on the floor with another attack from the prince.


    Donovan lifted his foot and kicked the poor squire. Garrett fell on the floor and raised his hand in the air in a surrender position.


    "Pheww.." Garrett breathed a sigh of relief. Donovan lifted his foot. His expressions were boring as he put his sword aside and started to walk away. Garrett stood up from the ground and followed his master.


    "I heard our king is back. Don''t you want to go to greet him?" Asked the blonde-haired man.


    Don''s eyes shifted and his lip twitched as he heard his father''s name.


    "You''re still upset with him?" Garrett asked again, he was closely following him as they entered the shelter to take a rest.


    From the early morning, Donovan has engaged Garrett in training and the poor squire was hella tired by now.


    "It will be rude not to greet him. He will feel bad." Garrett spoke again since the prince wasn''t replying.


    "You are suddenly very concerned about my father''s feelings?" Donovan suddenly turned and Garrett almost got a death shock.


    The look of irritation appeared in Don''s eyes and he scowled at him. Garrett almost felt like crying seeing the look on his face.


    ''It''s not your father I''m concerned about but myself. If you keep going like this I might die from exhaustion.'' The poor man complained in his heart but was too scared to say anything out loud.


    "Prepare for the next round." Before he could say anything the prince ordered and Garrett almost stomped his foot on the ground. He wanted to quit being his squire if he could.


    He followed the prince again on the ground for the next combat.


    "Donovan¡­." But before they can even start a heavy and strong voice rang in their ears. Garrett was quick to turn and saw a tall man standing at the edge of the practice ground.


    Check comments to see Silja''s picture.

 Chapter 21 - Roars

    "Roarrr¡­." A bone-chilling screeching echoed in the air followed by the thunderous voice of cheerful and excited shouts from below.


    Two fully grown-up dragons fly high in the sky and stilled on the sky in front of each other.


    One of them has slightly darker skin while the other has bigger Horne and brownish scales making them recognizing apart.


    Their reptile eyes looked at each other and soon they flew towards each other.


    With an earth-shattering roar, two gigantic beasts clashed and the fight began.


    They flew past each other. Dragon with big horns and brownish scales took a sharp turn and attacked the other, his sharp Clowes scratched the tale of a black dragon and the audience cheered loudly.


    "Argas¡­..Argas¡­" His was Argas, the legend, and ruler of the land.


    Argas Regalhelm.


    On the other hand, his opponent was Drayce Grego.


    Lord of the neighboring land and blood brothers of Argas.


    This type of friendly match was a common occurrence between the two kings who were even closer than brothers.


    But today''s match was going to be little more than a regular sparring fight between these two legends.


    Grego was hurt by just the first attack from Argas. His nose flared as he flapped his wings high in the sky and his nostrils flared.


    On the other hand, a small smile widened Argas''s jaw.


    Grago flew high in the sky and then shot towards Argas. Argas also sprinted towards him.


    Argas was flying up from the bottom and when they clashed Argas pushed him upward. With force, Grago was thrown far away out of the ground.


    "Thudd¡­" A huge body crashed on the ground.


    All the people down started to cheer even more loudly.


    "Looks like lord Argas is going to win this time too." Came slow murmured from the audience as they praise Argas.


    Argas landed on the ground and opened his wings while roaring victoriously.


    Gargo on the other hand stood up from the ground with a swift motion and thumped his leg on the ground sending vibration all over the place.


    "Woahhh¡­." Some people from the audience also cheered for him.


    He spread his wings and flew high in the sky landing straight in the arena in front of Argas roaring loudly. Saying that the game wasn''t over yet.


    Both of them rose again high in the sky. Flying in circles while keeping eyes on each other.


    A scenery that could frighten and shake the soul was witnessed by many people who were watching from far afar.


    "This time I will be the one winning," Grago said.


    "Best of luck with that." Argas said with a smile.


    Grago narrowed his eyes and in the next second opened his mouth. A fire that can melt anything. Argas used his wings to shield himself from the fire and then flying in another direction. The fire didn''t harm them since he was a dragon and fire was their second nature but it did distract him.


    But Grago was just behind his tail. He flew above him and straight Landed on argas body crushing him down on the ground. Then throwing him away from the arena similarly to how he was thrown.


    Argas was thrown to the ground and plowed his way toward a large boulder, shaking the area- This was a true battle between beasts.


    Argas was shocked at first but then he smiled seeing that finally, Grego was serious about this fight.


    His enthusiasm and josh increased. And the actual fight began. Both of them were flying, slashing, and biting each other.


    It was hard to tell who would win. Sometimes it was Argas who pushed Grago down and calmed his dominance. Sometimes Gargo gave him a hard stab and got his footings back in the fight.


    He clawed at Argas''s throat with his hind legs. Argas used his wings to shush him off of his body.


    Roar¡­..


    They roared angrily at each other. They collide with each other with huge force, sending tremors through the whole arena.


    They were kings best of the best and the power they held was no joke. With every scuffle between them, the atmosphere became tense as the tension increased.


    As the fight came to its peak, Argas finally realized that something was off about Grago.


    His pale yellow eyes were shining meticulously as he tore Argas''s wings from the side. Argas lost balance and fell to the ground.


    But there was no way he was backing away before this fight ended.


    He''s one of the wings being injured he could fly properly in the sky but before he could gather himself Grago also landed on the ground and ran towards him with his claws and wings. And the fight continues on the ground.


    Gargo clutched his claws on his opponent''s skin and left him smeared in blood.


    "Ahh¡­.." a painful roars left his mouth. But he was not that easy to defeat. He spat the fire right at Grago''s face, blinding him momentarily, and attacked him with injuring one of his legs.


    Gargo was furious looking at his bloody foot as the pain shot from the wound. He came at Argas more angrily. But Suddenly Argas, who was ready to fight, found himself stuck in position.


    His whole body started to lose its power slowly and he couldn''t move at all. People looking from afar were shocked looking at him who was not moving.


    With shock and horror in his eyes, Argas looked at Grago who was running towards him with all force.


    "Ahrrr¡­.." An agonizing cry filled the arena. Grago has his clawy legs thrust in the body of Argas. The ground started to smear with the dark red blood of a mythical beast.


    "This is a birthday gift I want from you today, your kingdom." Grago muttered softly in his human voice only for Argas to hear.


    "Ahhh¡­" With force, he retrieved his legs and Argas fell on the ground.


    His eyes were wide open and shock all over his face. He couldn''t understand what was going on.


    That was when he saw Grago preparing for another attack. With reflex, Argas dodged it and attacked from behind.


    Now the only way to save himself was to attack seriously. This was not a normal match anymore but a fight of life and death.


    He pushed Grago with all his might on his back.


    Argas gathered himself and rose in the sky for the last attack. And then aiming straight at the heart of the beast with his claws¡­


    "Princess¡­.. Princess ....come out in a hurry¡­." An urgent voice rang from outside of the small cabinet and Silja jerked her head upward from the book.


    Mira was standing near the door calling her with urgency in her voice.


    Silja looked at the book again with a sigh and stood up to see what was going on outside while closing the book, Wings and Fire¡­.

 Chapter 22 - Marriage Strategies

    "Princess, hurry¡­" Mira yelled again in her excited voice.


    Sija was rather surprised hearing Miras'' voice about what was so urgent going on out there. She left her room and came out in an open area. Many people were standing on the deck near the edge.


    Sija walked forward and people made a way for her to reach in front.


    The sun was about to set and had turned red. Red and orange hue has spread across the sea turning the water into a shining orange.


    In the middle of the sea, monstrous fishes were doing spinners high in the mid-air.


    Not just one or two but a whole group of gigantic Dolphins were playing in the water making it uneartherial.


    "Splash¡­.." One of the dolphins came too close to the ship and rose high in the sky before spinning and the water sprayed all around on the people on the ship.


    "Ahhh¡­." All of them step back.


    "Splash¡­." With a huge splash, it fell again in the water.


    The phenomenon was amazing and rare. This was the first time Silja was watching something like that.


    Her eyes were glued to the beautiful creatures who were traveling and playing in the water.


    Silja was shocked seeing the size, she had never seen this beautiful fish playing like that.


    With the setting sun, the atmosphere was lively and the scenery was picturesque.


    "Aren''t they beautiful?" Brandon whispered slowly behind her.


    "Very beautiful." Silja said with her eyes glued to the gigantic fishes playing in the water.


    "I have never seen something like that before." She confessed.


    A smile spread on Brandon''s face as he observed the girl''s bright face and a broad smile.


    He stayed on her face for a longer second before he looked away.


    Small dolphins were playing around and Silja kept looking at them till the dark night. It was when Mira came to call her for dinner.


    ###


    "Donovan¡­" Zachary called and both the man looked at the man standing not far away.


    Garrett was quick to bow and left, thanking his king internally for saving his soul.


    Donovan eyed the man standing in front of him and then ignored him. He looked at the sword in his hand and started to walk towards the resting area.


    "Shouldn''t you greet your father? Is this how we have brought you up?" Zachary was furious, his son didn''t come to him at all and when he came himself he was being ignored.


    "Welcome back, my king." Donovan turned around and said in a clipped voice robotically and again turned around.


    "So now you are not going to acknowledge me as your father? " Zachary was furious and pressed his lips harder.


    "What? Do we have to argue about all the things again from the start?" Donovan said, locking his eyes with his father.


    "Are you going to be angry with me forever?" Zachary asked, walking towards his son. He demanded the answer.


    Donovan looked at him and the answer was given without any words. His eyes were enough to convey it.


    "Trust me this is all for the sake of you, and this kingdom." Zachary said. Putting his hand on his back.


    "We will see." Donovan replied.


    "Anyway, how''s the preparation going with soldiers?" Zachary tried to change the topic.


    "Good." Came a one word reply. And Zachary didn''t mind that he knew his son was a man of few words.


    "Did we have any new admission?" He asked. King Zachary was away from his kingdom for a long time and during this period of time, Donovan was the one who took over all the responsibilities.


    "I heard about dinnar. Who was he hiding behind?" Zachary asked and both father and son took their seats.


    "Who else?" Donovan sneered.


    "Kruel¡­" The name that played on their lips often.


    "Don''t worry we will get rid of him sooner." Zachary has a prideful smile on his lips.


    "Do you think a wedding will be able to solve all the problems?" Donovan, who looked at his father who was smiling over confidently, asked.


    "It can.." Zachary held his tongue from giving away anything.


    North was a big kingdom and they also have some small kingdoms around the boards which run under their control. One of them was the Kingdom of Astraxia.


    A small kingdom situated on the border between North and South. In a vital position who can save or endangered North.


    When King Zachary suggested the idea of Marrying Donovan and choosing the wife for the eldest prince who can bring them more benefits and from the point of view of Zachary, Princess of Astraxia was the most suitable candidate. But Donovan didn''t want to marry just for the sake of politics. Actually, he didn''t want to marry at all. This whole thing was forced on him by his father.


    In the end not Donovan agreed to marry on one condition that he will not marry any woman but the one he likes and for that this whole ceremony was arranged.


    Zachary has decided to send all the nearer kingdom invitations who were under his control and some of whom were on the side of the south but still can be won over.


    But he has never thought that in his journey he will find another candidate for his son from where he has never even thought before.


    Atlanea was a small human kingdom, away from the mainland situated in the middle of the sea. Humans have never taken part in any war before and with the truce between them, he hadn''t thought that they would marry their princess to the North.


    But with the new reports he has got were saying that the south was pushing human king and he has estimated that king Evan won''t be able to hold the fort longer.


    He was just thinking about what to do about the situation and the chance presented itself.


    The princess was a gem and he wanted her by his side no matter what. Two birds were killed with one stone.


    Zachary remembered the content of the letter which he had just received from his man. The ship has left atlanea and will soon reach the North.. A small smile played on his lips.

 Chapter 23 - [Bonus ] Haughty Prince

    ## Check comments for Donovan''s picture.


    The day passed faster than pages in the book.


    Soon it was just a week before the ceremony.


    For Donovan, it was a usual morning.


    "Can I stay?" A woman in her late twenties was laying in his arms. Donovan''s hands were roaming all over her mature body with all the curves well defined and smooth.


    "Don''t push your luck more." Came the cold reply and he retreated his hand before sitting up on the bed and walking away.


    "Aren''t you happy with me?" She asked and stood up from the bed as well. The sheet wrapped on her body fell on the floor as she made her way towards the man. Her hands wrapped around his body like a veil wrapped around a tree.


    "You came here to fulfill your own dirty desires. For me, it was nothing special. " He replied with a smirk on his lips.


    The woman pursed her lips and her eyes narrowed.


    Yes, she was the one who came to him, he didn''t have to treat her like that. For him, bedding her was the same as bedding any other woman?


    "Do you also think of me as your whores that you f*ck every day?" She asked in anger.


    Donovan turned at the woman who was looking angrily at him.


    "Just because I let you in and entertained you for a while didn''t mean that you are better than them in my eyes." The man said bluntly, not caring about the feelings of the lady standing in front of him.


    "You¡­." Tears stung out of her eyes and anger rose.


    "I''m a daughter of the grand duke and a dignified lady of this state." She said angrily. His words have hurt her heart and ego.


    "And what does it have to do with me?" He asked indifferently.


    "It''s not like we did this for the first time. You know the rules." Donovan said bluntly.


    "I''m¡­"


    "One more word and you will never be able to enter this chamber again." He caught hold of her jaw and muttered slowly in her ears.


    The grip was so painful that tears formed in her already red eyes.


    Donovan then pushed her and went into the bathroom.


    The woman looked at his leaving back and gritted her teeth. Her eyes glaring at the man but there was silver of fear as she knew she won''t be able to do anything to him even if she wanted to. No one was able to.


    She gathered herself up and covered herself with a shawl before exiting the main door.


    "Lady Priscilla, this way¡­" A small voice called for her as soon as she exited from the back door.


    A young girl clad in a maid outfit walked towards her with the black cloak in her hand.


    She hastily covered the lady with it and led her from the back way.


    "Any longer and we would have been caught." Maid Murmured as they left successfully without being seen.


    Donovan was a man who absolutely like privacy in and near his room while he was present. All the servants knew this and did all the work after the prince left the promise.


    Well, it was a blessing for them in some way. With his eccentric temper, there was no guarantee when he flared upon others and one of them lost their life due to fright.


    That''s why even though it was morning there was not even a bird flapping his wings.


    The maid looked up at her lady who was visibly in a foul mood.


    After crossing the back courtyard they exit the castle from the back door which falls in the courtyard.


    "Did anything happen?" A maid asked as soon as they sat on the carriage standing behind the castle.


    "No." Priscilla replied but the experienced maid could tell from the first glance that something was amiss.


    And she could also guess what must have happened behind that closed door.


    The quick-witted maid then decided to keep her mouth shut. Soon the carriage disappeared far away.


    ####


    Soon the month passed and the journey came to an end.


    "This is Rockshire. City of stones and marbles." Brandon was standing beside Silja as they glanced at the port where they could sense lots of hustle and bustle.


    The whole crew on the ship was preparing to anchor the ship.


    With a loud noise, the ship halted at the dock and everyone looked excited to finally step foot on the hard land.


    The journey in the sea was exciting yet exhausting.


    Silja was still standing at the dock taking in the foreign land and observing around.


    The first thing she noticed was the clothes and style of the people here which were more free and bold than Atlanea.


    From now on the fight will start, she was alone in a foreign land. Alone to survive and live. Silja looked at the foreign land in front of her, she didn''t know what awaited her here.


    "This way, my lady." Henry, who was with the captain till now, walked towards her. She took a deep breath and held her head high.


    "Welcome to the North. This is the gate city of North Rockshire." He took her hand and helped her to come down.


    Silja saw a few women standing at the deck. One of them was clad in more bright and expensive clothes.


    Silja walked ahead, Mira was trailing behind.


    "This is Lady Helen, Duchess of Rockshire." Henry introduces the woman to Silja.


    "Welcome princess Silja." The woman said with a slight bow and smirk on her lips. She looked like she was in her late thirties, but was way too older in actual age. The woman was a dragon. The one who can not shift.


    Silja nodded her hand and the lady pursed her lips still smiling.


    "Please, have some rest first at the duchy before starting the journey to the capital." The woman said again.


    "Sure." Silja said and a woman gestured towards the small carriage which was standing ahead.


    "That will be very kind of you." Silja replied politely and started to walk in the direction of the carriage.


    The woman standing behind narrowed her eyes and glared at her back.


    "My lady, please lead the way." Henry said, looking at the woman who was glaring at the human princess.


    As soon as she looked at Henry, the woman changed her expression and smiled warmly before walking ahead.

 Chapter 24 - First Day At Rockshir

    Rockshire was true to its name. On the way to the manor of the duke, they passed through many small mountains. All the houses in the city were made of stone and, the stones of different shapes and sizes.


    It was so amazing how they were put together to make beautiful structures that were eye-catching and strong.


    The whole time Silja''s eyes were glued out of a small window. Mira, who was sitting opposite her, was fiddling her fingers nervously. From the moment she put her foot on this land she was having bad feelings.


    Her legs were tapping lightly on the wooden floor of the carriage without making any obvious noises. But her face remained calm on the surface. She knew she couldn''t show any kind of weakness as the personal maid of the princess.


    Any mistakes and things will be difficult for her precious princess.


    With them by Silja''s side was sitting Lady Helen.


    The woman was calm all the way, just simply observing a foreign human princess.


    The woman has a small smile on her face all the time which hides her intentions deep down her heart.


    During the whole ride, Silja was looking out without sparring any glance at the Duchess.


    Soon they entered a big door and then in front of a fort-type structure.


    "We are here.", lady Helen chimed as they climbed out of the carriage.


    Behind them one another carriage arrived with Henry and Brandon.


    Kind Evan wanted to send a few other maids and soldiers with Silja for her protection but Silja denied that and only allowed a few people with her. Which included two human maids apart from Mira and four other soldiers with Brandon. She didn''t know what would be the situation in the north and that''s why she wanted to keep fewer people with her. So if anything goes wrong and a situation arrives they can avoid more damage.


    Lady Helen led them in through a small staircase that led them to the upper floor.


    The fortress was built on a small hill, High from the ground.


    Lady Helen showed them their room which was located on the third floor.


    "You can have some rest first. Till then the kitchen will prepare a meal." Silja nodded her head and smiled before entering the assigned room.


    "This is dark." Mira commented as soon as they entered the room.


    The room which was assigned was located on the dark part of the fortress making it lack the natural light of the sun. There weren''t any sufficient arrangements for the lights except a small oil lamp in one of the corners of the room.


    "Ow¡­", Mira tripped on something and almost fell. But Silja gave her hand on time and prevented her fall. "Be careful."


    Silja took her hand and led her to the bed, making her sit down. "Sit here."


    Silja then walked towards the window and opened the curtains letting sunlight enter the room. It was much better after that.


    She then swapped her eyes on the whole room. It was a small room with a bed and some furniture on the side. There was a small tea table in the middle and a small door on the left wall, probably leading to the bathroom.


    "You should have some rest, you must be tired now." Mira walked over with a glass of water in her hand. After the window was opened she was able to see more clearly.


    "What kind of treatment is this? You are a princess but they assigned you a room that is not even suitable for maids. They didn''t even assign you any maids.", Mira grumbled.


    Silja then sighed and looked at her little maid.


    "Don''t fret, just observe and remember. That''s all."Silja said, putting her hand on her shoulder.


    "But.." Before Mira could say anything Silja shook her head and Mira sealed her mouth.


    They were on different land and not forgotten in between the people who think of themselves as more superior than the human race. To behave as needy and whiney can make the situation worse.


    So for now Silja has decided to take in everything and observe the new environment.


    The calmness in her eyes gave reassurance to Mira too.


    "Knock...Knock¡­" Not long after they heard knocks on the door followed by a maid entering the room.


    "The meal is ready." A maid said in an uninterested voice while gawking at Silja. Her eyes were shining brightly in the dark which means she was she-dragon


    "Follow me." After looking till her heart content she barked and left the room.


    Mira pursed her lips at her disrespectful tone and looked at Silja. Silja shook her head and both of them followed behind.


    The hallways were dark till they left the back part of the fortress. The maid who was leading them was walking quite fast. After she turned on the corner they lost sight of her and lost direction in the dark.


    But thanks to Silja''s extraordinary memory they finally were able to make their way towards the main hall. There they met Henry and Brandon. Henry was leaving to do some preparation for the journey further so he was quick to leave after briefing them.


    "Are you alright, princess?" Brandon came towards her quickly as soon as Henry left. They had assigned a room for him on a different floor and no matter how much he tried to ask, they didn''t let her check on Silja.


    "I''m fine, Bran." Silja reassured him with a smile and then the maid led them to the dining room.


    Mira and Brandon were stopped outside. Where few dragon maids were keeping watch on them.


    Inside the dining hall, Silja saw two women were sitting at the table already. One of them was Lady Helen and beside her was a young girl sharing the same features as Helen.


    "Please take a seat, Princess." Lady Helen stood up quickly and greeted her. Her smile was polite as she looked at Henry and Silja.


    "This is my daughter, Gwendolyn." Lady Helen introduces the young girl.


    "Hello, lady Gwendolyn." Silja smiled at the young girl who looked the same age as her. But in response, the girl only lifted her eyebrows at her and grunted lowly.


    Silja pursed her lips but didn''t react much. Apart from three women sitting at one side of the table, the whole room was empty which was making Silja very uncomfortable.


    Her heart was constantly feeling wary of everything and everyone around. While bad feelings were making her restless.


    "Salve¡­" Soon lady Helen spoke in her sharp voice and a weak-looking young girl entered the room with a heavy plate in her hand.


    Her eyes were cast down and she was wearing a sack on her body which was hardly enough to cover her.


    Silja looked at her dull eyes and sorry appearance.


    ''A human.''

 Chapter 25 - Cruel Reality

    Silja looked at her dull eyes and sorry appearance.


    ''A human.''


    The girl put the tray on the table and started to serve the food on their plate with her head down.


    "Gwen, do you know Princess Silja is also here for the bride choosing the ceremony of the eldest prince." Lady Helen informed Gwen.


    "Huh, A human competing to become the wife of a dragon prince?" She smirked looking at Silja.


    "Why not?" Silja could sense hostility coming from the girl.


    "I mean, why do you think you, as a human, can stand a chance in front of us dragons?" Gwen said.


    "Gwen.. what attitude is that?"Lady Helen tried to sush her daughter.


    "Don''t mind princess Silja. Actually, Our Gwen is also taking part in the ceremony." the woman said with a proud smile. ''My daughter is going to be the bride.'' war written all over her face and Silja could read it clearly.


    "Ohh, That''s very great." It was clear now why the girl was being extra hostile towards her. Firstly she thought of herself as superior because of being a dragon and then she was thinking of Silja as her competition. Alas, Silja has no intention to compete with her or any other woman for the man she didn''t even know.


    "Well, it will be good if you don''t get your hopes high because I don''t think a weak human like you could stand a chance to become a bride." Gwendolyn said with a scoff as she tore a piece of meat and put it in her mouth.


    "Well, then you mean King Zachary''s judgmental abilities are not that good. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have sent an invite to our kingdom personally." Silja put her fork down and smiled at the girl who was behaving like a brat. She was feeling a little bit hungry just before she came but now she lost her appetite mainly because of the human girl she saw and then because of the foul attitude of Gwendolyn.


    "What do you mean?" Gwen narrowed her eyes.


    "Exactly what you heard." a small smile was blooming on Siljas lips making her bright face more beautiful in the dim light of the room.


    "That''s very amazing. Princess must possess the extraordinary talent to win favor from the king himself. Now we dare not to underestimate you." Lady Helen was quick to put her hand on her daughter''s under the table so she won''t try to make things different from a human girl.


    While from her lips she spoke sugar-coated words to Silja.


    Silja had long put down her spoon but the mother and daughter duo were still munching on the food.


    "Slave, pass me the soup." Gwen waved her hand towards the human slave who was standing not too far in the dark corner, almost clafoumaging in darkness.


    She walked out and took the bowl of soup which was resting exactly in front of Gwen.


    Gwen had her hand on the table which was in front of her plate when the servant girl tried to serve her. Gwen jerked her hand suddenly resulting in all the soup falling on her hand.


    "Ahh.." first came Gwen''s ear-piercing yell which was followed by a hard slap that landed on the human girl''s face.


    "Uhhh.." the girl fell on the floor and a low surpassed cry left her mouth.


    Silja abruptly stood from her seat but before she could do anything, Lady Helen kicked the girl again.


    The girl hit her head on the nearer chair because of the impact. Even though Lady Helen can''t change in her dragon form and she was a weak dragon, her physical strength was still better than any Human let alone a weak maid.


    "You lowly insect, how dare you," she shouted and then hastily looked at Gwen''s hand on which the soup had fallen.


    Apart from being a little dirty, no other harm was done.


    Gwen was a dragon. Creature of fire and that''s why even if the soup was scalding hot she would have been unscathed. Slightly hot soup was nothing to her. She was also immune to fire.


    "I have told you mother not to treat these slaves kindly now looking how careless they have become." Gwen yelled and was about to Kick the poor girl when suddenly Silja stopped her.


    "Stop it.." her voice was a little high which startled both the mother and daughter duo.


    "Who the hell are you to stop me?" it was Gwen who yelled pointing her finger at Silja.


    "She will die if you hit her more." Silja could hear small whimpers of the girl who was on the ground.


    "Princess Silja, it will be better if you don''t say anything about our personal matters. I have paid for her and it is up to me how I treat her.", it was lady Helen who spoke. Seeing her mother backing her Gwen became braver and kicked the girl on the floor again.


    And in the next second Silja saw the girl losing her consciousness.


    She wanted to say something but she stopped herself. She spoke too abruptly. It was not her place to speak anything about how they treat their servants.


    But her heart broke into pieces as she saw the little girl being treated like an animal.


    "Jane¡­.too this insect away." Gwen clapped her hand and a maid appeared behind the door. She was the same Maid who led her to the dining hall. The maid got hold of the human servant''s hand and dragged her out of the room like she was dragging a goonie sack.


    Lady Helen was about to say something but suddenly they heard footsteps coming closer followed by Henry entering the room.


    "Sir Henry." Lady Helen greeted the man with a smile on her lips.


    Henry''s eyes swapped on the people present in the room and he could clearly sense the heavy atmosphere.


    "Sorry for not joining you guys for a meal." Henry apologized for bending a little.


    "It''s okay. We can understand your workload. Why don''t you have something now? We are not finished yet." Lady Helen was extra polite towards the man. And why wouldn''t she? Henry was a squire and the best man of the king his status was high and even though as a duchess she didn''t dare to get on his bad side.


    "No, that will be fine." Henry said. His eyes noticed the little mess that was created on the floor and table because of spilling soup.


    Then he turned towards Silja.


    "Princess, if you don''t mind we can start our journey in an hour." Henry looked at Silja and asked politely.


    "If everything is prepared I would like to leave as soon as possible." Silja didn''t want to spend another second in that place. She was feeling suffocated just by staying in the presence of those people.


    "Umm..as you wish princess. We will leave as soon as you are done with your meal." Henry wanted to give her some time for rest and the journey ahead was long but he decided to go with the princess'' wish.


    "I''m done.", came a quick reply from the girl. Her completions weren''t looking better so Henry didn''t dare to delay any longer.


    After that Silja took her to leave from the dining room and after about fifteen minutes they were ready to leave.


    "Here, put this inside too." As soon as Silja came down in the yard she saw a carriage being prepared. Lady Helen was standing there with her daughter and both were ordering the maids to put various trunks on the wagons.


    "Sir Henry. I will be counting on you to take care of Gwen on the way. She has never been to the capital before and that makes me worried." Lady Helen said to Henry.


    Silja who was standing on the side furrowed her brows.


    "She is coming with us too?" Mira muttered slowly in a dissatisfied voice.


    Silja then walked ahead.


    "This is my lady." Henry saw her carriage as she came. And without saying anything to anyone Silja started to get in the carriage. As she was walking towards the carriage she heard the high pitched voice of Gwen.


    "Thank you, mama, for giving me this slave as a personal maid." Her words made Silja look in her direction and she saw the same human maid who was abused before was putting the heavy trunks in the wagon.


    Her forehead was bruised and so was one side of her face. Silja''s heart turned cold as she looked at the girl who was no older than eighteen.


    And when she looked at Gwen she saw the girl smiling Mockingly at her.

 Chapter 26 - Human Slave

    Rockshire was the entrance of the Northern Empire, while the capital, Northcrest, was located in the middle. It was a journey of three days from Rockshire to Northcrest. Henry has deliberately ordered to not rush as he was concerned about Silja. That''s Why the journey, which should take three days at most, took four and half hours.


    When his king, Zachary, had given him a task to take the princess to North, he had specially given him instructions to keep her safe.


    " How are you doing, my lady?" Henry asked, standing beside Silja. They had decided to take some break to eat as it was noon.


    Servants and soldiers were preparing the meal and tent to spend the night. It was already midnight and it was their last halt before they reached the capital. They were just a few hours away.


    "I''m fine," came a small reply. But her pale face was saying otherwise.


    After traveling through the sea for more than a month it was normal for them to feel a little sick and take proper rest before starting the other journey. But the princess didn''t want to wait at all and they started their journey the same day.


    He had noticed that from the day the journey had started he had hardly seen her speaking freely to anyone.


    When he had first met her he had assumed her to be a lively girl, this quiet and cold girl was very different from that.


    "Are your hands just for show? Can you handle a dress properly?" Henry was about to leave when they heard the same high-pitched voice from the back.


    Henry sighed looking at the scene in front of him.


    Gwendolyn was scolding and beating her maid again.


    From the last two days of the journey, this has become a normal scene for everyone.


    Silja saw a scene in front of her and saw the small human girl trembling in fear, or it was cold.


    It was a time of night and the breeze was so cold. With not sufficient clothes on her the girl''s thin body was swaying in the air.


    "Speak something¡­" Gwen yelled again. And the girl fell on the floor.


    "I...im.. sorry...my lady." The girl apologized in a weak voice which was barely audible.


    Silja, who was standing on the side, couldn''t take it anymore.


    She walked ahead and stopped in front of Gwen and the maid.


    "What pleasure do you get from bullying a weak person?" She looked straight in the eyes of a spoiled girl. From day one the journey started, she has seen Gwen throwing her weight around not just her personal servants whom she took her from Rockshire but every other too.


    As if she was the actual queen or their mistress.


    "I will advise you to stay out of my matter. She is my slave," the girl folded her hand near her chest and lifted her chin.


    It was none of other people''s business what she did to them and how she treated them.


    "How much?" in reply Silja asked with a straight face. She has enough of seeing the girl abused every day just for entertainment.


    "What?" Gwen furrowed her brows.


    "How much is her cost? I will purchase ner from you." Silja said looking straight into her eyes.


    Apart from some humans, she has with her, the girl was the only human there as the servant. She had not seen many humans on the way too. What it means was there were a limited number of humans living between the dragons but she could already guess that their life was not any better than insects in the eyes of those people who think of themselves as superior to the other.


    "Quite dreaming. I''m not going to sell her," how can she let go of her toy just like that.


    "Just name the price." Silja had enough.


    "No." The other girl was also stubborn. Henry, who was standing by the side, opened her mouth as if wanted to say something. In the end, he decided to not speak to the girls. Plus he was also curious about how Silja would handle the situation.


    On the other hand, he was not very interested in what happened to Gwen. He was just tolerating her because she was the daughter of the duke of Rockshire.


    "Here, these are the pearls from the Atlanea ocean. Rare to find. These can not be measured in price," Silja removed the small white pearl earrings she was wearing.


    "I can exchange them for this girl," Silja said.


    Mira, who was standing by the side, was shocked. "Are you for real¡­." Gwen was shocked. It was true that Atlanea was famous for its pearls and other treasures found from the ocean. And from the day she met Silja she has noticed the shiny pearls that the human princess wore in her ears. It would be wrong to say that she wasn''t shocked. Because they actually look like rare pearls and it wasn''t worth it to exchange them for a dirty girl.


    "Yes." Silja nodded.


    "Show me first." Gwen extended her hand.


    Silja put the earrings in her hand and the girl examined them carefully before a smile spread on her lips.


    "Done. She is yours," rare pearls were more expensive than any human slave. And if she wanted to annoy her again she could just buy another slave.


    After getting the earrings she smiled triumphantly and left haughty. In her eyes, she has the upper hand in this exchange while the human princess was dumb enough to sell valuable pearls for half-dead slaves.


    After she left Silja helped the girl up.


    "Are you okay?"Silja asked the girl.


    The girl who was sitting on the ground for so long had heard the conversation about how her owner had sold her.


    But she was too scared to say anything.


    "Mira, help her dress her wounds," Silja ordered Mira to get medical help for the girl. Anything else can wait.


    It was midnight and few soldiers were patrolling near the camp area. Everyone was sleeping in their camps after the meal.


    Suddenly Silja''s eyes flew open. Her heart was beating fast and her forehead was sweating.


    She sat up on the bed and looked around. She saw Mira sleeping near her bed soundly. Then she looked around for any possible disaster made by her. Thankfully nothing broke this time.


    After taking a deep breath Silja lifted the silk quilt slowly. Her feet padded gently on the ground as she walked out of the tent for fresh air.


    After standing five minutes in the fresh air Silja felt better. The trauma of unusual things happening around her was too much for her. She was relieved that nothing bad happened in this past month.


    Maybe everything will be normal again now.


    She was thinking about this and trying to put her heart at ease when suddenly loud shirk jolted her.


    Silja looked up and a dark shadow passed just from above her.


    ''A Dragon.''....her eyes widened.

 Chapter 27 - Deranged Dragons

    "Hey big brother, what are you doing here?" Zivan walked into the small tavern and saw his brother sitting in the middle holding glass in his hand.


    "Why can''t I be here?" he questioned, looking lazily at his younger brother. Seeing that his brother looked in a better mood, Zivan sat down beside him.


    "I thought you were busy entertaining a young princess from Astraxia." Zivan took the drink which was served by the young girl wearing revealing and flirtatious clothes.


    Zivan winked at her and ordered one more glass for his brother lifting his finger.


    "Gracia?" Donovan looked up at his brother.


    "Yeah she is in town, don''t you know?"Zivan was a little surprised.


    "She didn''t inform me before coming here." Donovan frowned.


    "She came this noon, probably spending her time in the company of mother and Genie." Zivan shrugged his shoulders.


    Deep lines were formed in Donovan''s forehead.


    "I wonder why father didn''t send you to receive her?" Donovan was thinking when he heard Zivan voicing out the question which was in his head. He thought about it for a while before shaking his head.


    "The old man is being more and more unpredictable," Donovan said and finished his glass in one go.


    It was midnight and the tavern was still very full and lovely outside with commoners while both the princes were enjoying their drink inside the special room.


    "Don''t you want to go and meet Lady Jade?" Zivan asked his brother who looked not much bothered compared to how he was back then when his father had proposed this idea of marriage and choosing a bride.


    "Why should I?" Donovan asked and looked at the woman who was entered in with one more jug of alcohol and a few dishes.


    "She is going to be your wife soon, she deserves that." Zivan knew what women meant for his older brother. There were so many women in his life but for him, they were nothing more than just warm his bed. He didn''t care much about any other relationships other than his family. But there was an exception who was Gracia Jade third, princess of Astraxia. She was the only woman who you can say was a little bit close to him apart from their mother and Genie.


    "It isn''t decided yet," Donovan''s eyes were roaming on the woman''s figure who was trying her best to seduce him while pouring drink for him.


    Zivan lifted his eyebrows.


    Yes, It wasn''t decided yet, but everyone knew that Jade will be chosen as the wife of his eldest brother. The whole bride choosing ceremony was just to show off. His father has already declared his decision about Jade being his brother''s wife long ago.


    "Well, but father already agreed to it and if I''m not wrong he has already decided things with lord Gracia." Zivan reminded his older brother.


    "Nothing is set until I say wedding vows."Donovan smiled provocatively at his brother. And that smile was so glaring and bright that Zivan got shivers running down his spine.


    Of course, how could they accept that his brother will accept something that was forced upon him? His father was probably overestimating his influence on his son thinking that he will not defy his order.


    "So you will break the heart of that beautiful lady?" Zivan made a pitiful face.


    "I never said that. You don''t have to marry a lady to keep her heart intact," he replied.


    "That¡­." Zivan''s lips twitched.


    ...That was so like his brother¡­


    Anyway, whatever it was he was very happy seeing both fierce men of their household locking their horns. It was good entertainment.


    "Hmm, but I''m more worried about you." Donovan looked at him with a worried face.


    "Me? Why?" was there something wrong with him?


    Zivan furrowed his eyebrows


    "Uhu, cause if father couldn''t get good benefit from this wedding then the next target will be you to use as a scapegoat," he smirked mischievously. Zivan''s lips opened and his eyes opened wide dramatically.


    "What the heck, you are right," he has never thought about that possibility.


    "No, no brother you can''t do that to me. Please don''t mess with our father''s plan otherwise I will be doomed." Zivan was almost on the verge of crying.


    "How does that affect me?" Donovan rolled his eyes.


    "You''re going to marry anyway, can''t you do a little bit of sacrifice for me?" Zivan came down and held his leg like a pitiful child.


    "No," Don rolled his eyes.


    "Please brother, look how young I am. It is illegal to marry a child." Zivan blinked his red eyes and brought his lower lip out. Acting all cute and miserable.


    "Let my leg go first," Don looked annoyed by all his acting. From which angle he was a kid.


    From the mind? Probably.


    "Not until you promise¡­" Zivan was ready to use his all skills to pacify his brother when suddenly the door kicked open.


    The soldier who opened the door was speechless looking at the scene in front of him.


    His eldest prince was sitting on the chair with an annoyed expression on his face which was very common. While the younger one was sitting down on the floor holding his legs and bloodshot eyes.


    Looking at the pair of brothers the soldier forget what he was there for.


    "Ahem¡­. where the hell are your manners?" Zivan hastily stood up from the ground and straightened his clothes before yelling at the man.


    "My apologies prince," the man was quick to bow his head and bend his knees.


    "Rise. What is it?" Donovan asked and Zivan took his seat.


    "It''s a big problem, there is something wrong with young ones from the barracks. They are on the rampage, shifting in their original form and destroying everything," the soldier tried to speak as speedily as possible.


    "What?" Zivan stood up from his seat.


    "Yes, all of them are flying every way and attacking the people. We are trying hard to control them." the soldier replied.


    "Please come with me prince." the soldier said, looking at Donovan.


    The situation was going out of control in the barracks and the only person who could control them was the eldest prince.


    Donovan''s face became straight and he narrowed his eyes.


    "Let''s go." Donovan was quick to stand up and left the room with big strides while Zivan and soldiers followed them behind.


    Silja looked up and a dark shadow passed just from above her.


    ''A Dragon.''...her eyes widened.


    The huge beast was flying at such a high speed that in the blink of an eye it disappeared like it was just her illusion.


    But then another cry echoed in the sky and this time there was no place for doubt.


    People who were sleeping in the tent also wake up from the cries of dragons.


    Everyone came out of the tent and saw three to four dragons flying in the sky hovering above them.


    One of them who was a little bigger came down and tried to spitfire.


    "Ahh¡­." The tent near him started to burn and everyone started to run and scream from fear.


    All the servants in with them were just weak dragons who could not shift so they were no better than humans. And when they saw that the dragons were not behaving normally and were turned into deranged, they started to run for their lives.


    In just a matter of seconds, the calm night becomes chaotic with all the people running and screaming coupled with the loud noise of dragons breaking trees and tents and their cries.

 Chapter 28 - Dragon And Danger

    "My lady.."


    "Mira let''s go from here." Mira cane ran towards her from their tent.


    "What is going on?" Brandon also came with their human soldiers. Silja looked around and saw her people were safe with her including the human girl she exchanged with Gwen. All of them encircled Silja in the middle and started to run in the safe direction. It was a night of full moon and which was blessings.


    Gwen was so afraid as she ran out of her tent. While some of the people were trying to calm down Gwen was freaking out and crying like no tomorrow.


    "Lady Silja, this way with me," Henry, who was trying his best to keep people calm and make sure none of the ladies Silja and Gwen got hurt, came running towards her.


    "Okay." Silja nodded her head.


    "Sir Henry, help me," Gwen yelled and Henry saw one of the young dragons standing just right before Gwen. All the maids and soldiers ran away and the girl was on the floor crawling back.


    With a rumbling growl, the dragon swooped its head and broke the tent that was just beside him before spewing fire to burn it down.


    After destroying everything around the beast locked its eyes on the small creature (aka Gwen) crawling in front of him and yelling at top of her lungs.


    His glaring orange eyes shone with anger and the creature lifted his leg to catch her.


    Gwen, who was trying her best to make as much distance as possible, froze as she saw his snake-like eyes looking down on her. And then he lifted his big paw which was bigger than her half of body.


    As the claw closed down her heart stopped for a second.


    "Ahhh¡­.." She closed her eyes and yelled loudly.


    But before the dragon could touch the girl he was picked by the tail and thrown away by another large dragon.


    "My lady," one of the soldiers held Gwen and shut her mouth, who was still crying at the top of her lungs. He dragged her away in a safe place.


    Henry and another soldier who could turn in their dragon form have started to tame the wild dragons.


    As part of the army, they knew that all of them were all trainees and thus they didn''t want to hurt them and also save the other people.


    Henry grabbed its tail and banged its head on the tree. Which resulted in the tree falling and the dragon turned unconscious.


    One down, three others have left.


    They don''t know why these dragons were out like this and attacking the people so it was best to knock them down without hurting much.


    The other good dragon was fighting with another one while Henry flew behind the larger one.


    The smallest among them was still wreaking havoc. Some dragon men who could not shift were trying to control him using spears. But their efforts were turning the little guy more and more furious. When he got more furious he spewed fire which didn''t work on the soldiers thankfully but then he started to use his tails, claws, and mouth to throw, swoop and kill them.


    In just a blink of an eye, he killed more than five to seven soldiers, and the remaining ones were injured, who fled for their lives.


    Silja and her troop were running in the jungle and trying to find a safe place.


    Till now they had cut a good distance and there were no dragons.


    But suddenly a large dragon Landed in front of them.


    No, not just one but two. Apart from the initial four dragons, many others had also escaped the barrack and were flying in the forest.


    One of them was larger than the previous one. And one was small, just a kid. But for the humans who have never seen a dragon before it was nothing more than a death decree.


    Silja''s heart skipped a beat as she saw a gigantic beast snarling at them.


    "Run¡­" Silja managed to say and everyone started to run in different directions.


    "Princess with me." Brandon offers her his hand. Both of them started to run. But suddenly when Silja looked behind she saw the human girl (slave) wasn''t able to run and was falling behind.


    "Wait¡­" Silja broke free from Bran''s hand and started to run back.


    "No, my lady¡­" Bran yelled but Silja didn''t stop.


    "Hold my hand." Silja helped her up and held her hand. She was very much injured and was not physically capable of running as fast as others.


    Silja was about to reach where Bran was but suddenly one of the dragons landed between them.


    "Ah¡­" a small cry escaped Silja''s lips. The distance between them was very little.


    Without thinking much she just turned around and started to run in another direction. They choose the way we''re trees were dense, so the dragon can not follow them with his large body.


    But the timing was so bad that she tripped on her gown and fell.


    Silja cursed the long hem of the gown. Why didn''t she wore normal pants? But it was not time to think about things like that.


    "My lady," the girl tried to help her up but before that, the Dragon caught up with them.


    He swung his tail and hit the tree. With two strong swings, the tree fell.


    Silja saw it and pushed the girl away.


    "Ahh¡­" a painful cry escaped her lips as the tree branch fell on the lower half of Silja''s body.


    On top of that, the dragon was not done yet. He opened his large jaw showing his sharp and long teeth, ready to burn Silja alive.


    Silja saw his glaring teeth and the ball of fire in his throat. In that one second, she could hear her heartbeat which was about to stop anytime.


    "Where is my power to destroy things?" Silja cried inside her head.


    Should I put my hand on it? Ohh no no he will turn madder like that horse maybe. Thoughts were flooding in her head like a broken river to find a way to save herself.


    "Listen, I''m not your enemy. I will not hurt you." Silja raised her both hands in the air in a surrender position. Her voice was soft like a small bee. But she was sure he could hear her as the dragon possessed extraordinary hearing abilities.


    Seeing that the dragon had still not made his move, Silja became braver. On the other hand, the small guy was looking at her hazel eyes which were watery due to the pain in her body.


    "I''m here to marry your prince. If you kill me, who''s gonna marry him? And if he didn''t marry then you won''t be able to get a prince for the next generation right," at that point she didn''t know what she was blabbering but she was sure that the small dragon kid could hear and understand her.


    "Be a good boy okay. I can be your friend if you want. Good boy doesn''t kill their friends." At this point, she has thrown away all reasonings.


    Silja tried again and saw him closing his jaw.


    Silja took a shaky breath as the glaring fireball from his throat disappeared.


    But suddenly he whipped his head to the side where another dragon passed by flying. He screeched loudly looking at the small dragon.


    That''s all.


    Finished.


    It took him just one glance to get back to his ragged self and forget all the blabbering of Silja.


    He shook his head rapidly like a wild beast and next second opened his mouth.


    Silja''s eyes widened and she even forgot to close them.


    She saw the fire emerging from his throat and he sprayed it in her direction.

 Chapter 29 - Red Eyed Dragon

    Silja''s eyes widened and she even forgot to close them.


    She saw the fire emerging from his throat and he sprayed it in her direction.


    But before the fire could touch her a large black leg blocked it.


    And then another big claw caught the small dragon and pushed him away.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Silja, who was too shocked to react, saw a gigantic head closing down on her from above.


    The head was even bigger than her and when the distance closed between them her eyes fell on the fiery red orbs.


    Her heart stopped.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    One thing that came to her mind looking at them was the door of hell.


    While she gazed at him in trance and was shocked, the dragon took his time to look at her hazel eyes, which were turned red at the rim but they refused to shed any tears.


    Him, looking at her from above blocked her from the whole world as she was enveloped in his dark shadows.


    His black scaly skin was as dark as night while the red eyes looked more shiny and blazing.


    The distance between them was too close which made her unable to react or think anything for a moment.


    Silja wasn''t sure but she saw those eyes narrowed down for one or two seconds before he whipped his head to the side. The small dragon was charging in their direction. But before he could come closer the black dragon picked up the tree which had fallen on her slowly. A shaky breath left her body as the weight lifted from her lower body.


    He took a step back and threw the tree in the direction of a small guy who was charging towards them. The black dragon gave her one last look and then turned around.


    Two other dragons also came and all started to attack him.


    With their gigantic bodies fighting in the forest, she couldn''t see much.


    Soon the black dragon started to push them away from her.


    As they slowly disappeared and flew away in the sky Silja found herself relaxing a bit and with that the realization of pain jolted awake her body.


    When she looked down she saw blood oozing out of her legs forming small patches on the light olive green gown.


    She tried to move a bit " Ahh," she winced in pain.


    Silja laid flat on the ground taking deep breaths.


    Some time passed when she heard some small voices around her.


    "Princess¡­. Silja¡­." someone was calling her name. Silja opened her eyes and tried to speak but the voice that came out was very slow.


    Soon the voice became clearer and she heard Mira calling for her. Her voice was shaky and Silja could hear her little sobs. They had got separated earlier and now the silly girl must be cursing herself for leaving her alone. Thinking about her little maid a small smile spread on her lips and then she slowly lost consciousness.


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading ''Mistress of enchanting dragon'' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).


    "Plink¡­.plink¡­" small drops of dew were falling in the lake from the lotus leaves.


    "Hahaha¡­" bell-like laughter chimed in the air.


    "Splash," her feet landed on the wet puddle, and the water splatter as the girl ran behind the small rabbit, trying to catch them.


    "Caught you¡­" she chimed and picked up the snowy white rabbit in her hand.


    Her hazel eyes shone brightly looking at the fluffy ball in her hand. Her silky red locks were swaying freely in the air. While the bar feet padded on the green grass slowly.


    "Where were you going huh?" she kissed and caressed its white skin with her delicate hands. She then put the rabbit in a small circle with other rabbits who were playing near the clear lake.


    Her smile was blooming and so were the flowers in the forest. But the beauty of forest look dull in front of look of those hazel orbs that looked so innocent and bright.


    But suddenly a happy and bright atmosphere started to turn gloomy as the big shadow cast down on them.


    "Plop¡­" something warm fell on her forehead and when she looked up she saw warm and red droplets falling from the dark black sky.


    She felt something dark lurking behind and when she whipped her head back and her eyes met with the dark red one. They were so close to her trying to pull her in them to burn her till ashes. Just the eyes looking down at her.


    "No¡­" her eyes widened and she turned around but all she could see was red. All the small fluffy rabbits were smeared in red, laying dead on the green grass. Everything around her started to paint red. The trees, the grass, flowers, her dress.


    Her hand.


    She found herself drawing in the flood of red blood.


    "Clank¡­" something fell on the ground.


    "No¡­." She sat up on the bed.


    Her eyes widened as the image In front of her cleared. And the first thing she saw was blood.


    "My lady¡­." Mira, who was sitting just near her bed, stood up and held her hand.


    "Th...at¡­" she tried to speak but she couldn''t make any sounds. Her words came out coherently.


    Silja looked in front of her where the maid was standing, shocked and her whole dress was smeared red. A small bowl was laying just beside her feet.


    "I''m sorry," the girl muttered softly, looking pale as a sheet.


    "Blood.." but Silja''s eyes were glued on the red liquid, not her face.


    "Calm down, I''m here." Mira turned her face in her direction and held the glass of water near her lips.


    "Drink some water," Silja took a sip and her burning throat felt a little better.


    After a couple of sips, she felt better.


    "That''s not blood my lady, but chicken soup." Mira put her hand on her cheeks and tried to calm her down. She understood what her princess was thinking.


    Not just Silja but she, herself was horrified when she saw her muttering in her nightmare. She has also thought that maybe something will happen but thankfully nothing happened.


    Just that the girl tripped on the carpet and dropped the bowl of soup on the floor.


    After she understood, Silja relaxed a bit. Mira helped her sit properly and then stood up to put the glass.


    "How are you now? you were unconscious for the whole day, I was so worried about you," Mira asked with concern in her eyes.


    Then only Silja realized that it was the time of evening. She glanced outside and saw the sun was about to set.


    "I''m fine just feeling numb all over." Silja tried to stretch her hand a bit.


    "That must be because of medicine," Mira said.. Silja nodded and closed her eyes and tried to erase the bloody images from her head.

 Chapter 30 - Kings Visit

    "That must be because of medicine," Mira said. Silja closed her eyes and tried to erase the bloody images from her head.


    Mira saw her frown and her concern increased but she didn''t make any noises.


    After a few seconds, Silja opened her eyes and looked ahead.


    She saw the human girl was bending on the floor trying hard to clean the floor with her dress.


    "What are you doing?" Silja asked the girl. The girl didn''t dare to look up but started to tremble like dry leaves. The fear was encarved deep in her bones.


    Silja looked at Mira and Mira understood.


    She walked ahead and helped the girl up.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t punish you." Mira tried to reassure the girl but she seemed to not believe what she heard.


    Silja furrowed her eyebrows and her lips set in a thin line.


    "Look at me," Silja ordered. And the girl complied immediately. Silja saw a small face pale and bruised.


    She wanted to ask more but Silja held herself.


    "Go take rest," Silja ordered and Mira called the other human maid who was with them to lead her out. And also call the healer to check on the princess.


    "Where are we?" Silja finally looked up and saw the unfamiliar room. The design was rich and the taste was royal.


    "In the royal castle of Northcrest. You were unconscious and injured when we found you. The soldiers from the army brought us here under Sir Henry''s order." Mira sat by her side.


    "This is a guest chamber. Our people are arranged to stay in the domestic chambers. Sir Henry has arranged everything." Silja heaved a sigh of relief hearing that everything was fine.


    "Was anyone hurt?" She then asked.


    "Some bruises and cuts, but nothing to worry about they are being treated," Mira reassured her. Soon they heard footsteps and then a middle-aged woman entered the room.


    "Good evening, my lady." The woman greeted her politely and came near her bed. Her features were calm and kind. Eyes shining brightly.


    "How are you feeling now?" She took off the quilt which was covering Silja''s lower half exposing the milky white legs which were covered in the green medical coating.


    "It''s hard to move, otherwise fine," Silja replied.


    "Wounds are healing just fine. She will be fine after resting one day. Also, the bruises will not leave any scars." The doctor was quick in her analysis. She then took her pulse and gave some medicinal herbs for pain if needed. And left.


    As soon as the healer left one maid came running in.


    "My lady, King is on the way to your chamber¡­"


    Silja''s forehead creased.


    So she was finally going to meet the king himself. She adjusted her posture and Mira covered her properly.


    Silja adjusted her emotions and kept her face straight.


    Soon the heavy footsteps resonated outside of the room and the tall figure stopped near the door.


    After halting for a second king Zachary entered the room.


    "Good evening, princess Silja." The man stood tall in front of her bad. Silja could see the visible difference in his look from last time.


    If not for some facial features which she can recognize he look different.


    He was looking older when they met in Atlanea. But now he looks almost ten years younger than that. With the red robe that he wore with the golden dragon embroidery in them make him look more regal and mighty. His dark black eyes have a tint of Umber color in them. Which were cold and dangerous showing his power.


    "Good evening, pardon me for not being able to¡­," Silja said but before she could complete the whole sentence Zachary stopped her.


    "It should be me who should apologize, dear. It was our fault for not protecting you properly. I have failed kind Evan and I''m extremely guilty for that," he put his hand on his heart and apologize. Silja noticed that even though he was king and before everyone, his expression and apology looked genuine without any act.


    Ether man was actually feeling bad or he was very good at acting. Silja concluded in her mind.


    "It''s alright, but today''s incident confirms why a human shouldn''t mingle with dragons." Silja bor her eyes in his. The man cocked one of the eyebrows and then chuckled.


    "Well, that was an old mindset. I didn''t expect you, a young generation to also believe in that." He said and took his seat on the chair near the bed.


    "It''s not about mindset. It''s what you see and experience. Human life is fragile my king." Silja didn''t back off.


    "I thought princess of Atlanea to be brave. Never know small attack can scare you off so easily." He smiled at her and Silja saw subtle mockery in them.


    "If being brave means risking the life of your people then I''m better to stay coward," she wasn''t afraid of herself but the people she brought with her. They come here for her sack and they are her responsibility.


    "I know you are a kind woman and I understand your concern, but trust me it''s good for everyone, for our kingdoms, and for you too." Zachary could see that the girl has a backbone.


    "For me?" Silja didn''t know what good it will come from this.


    "Yes. You know that you don''t belong between humans but here." Silja heard him say and a line formed between her eyebrows.


    "What do you mean?" She asked confused.


    Zachary looked at the girl who looked visibly confused about what he said and he could tell that her expression was not fake.


    What is with this girl?


    Can it be that she, herself is unaware about herself? He questioned in his mind.


    That day he was in hurry and left after sending the latter.


    But what happened was as clear as water in his head.


    For once he also thought that his dragons going deranged has something to do with this girl but the investigation proved that it wasn''t the case.


    He has lots of theories about her in his head but now it seems that the girl herself was clueless about things.


    Which turned the situation good and at the same time bad.


    But he wasn''t in hurry to dig about her. There was the main task on hand which was marrying her to his son. And everything can be handled after that


    "Time will tell. Till then I want you to stay here and enjoy my hospitality. If it''s the will of stars you will become the wife of my son and our both Kingdom can create a peaceful relationship." He gave an ambiguous answer.


    "Now I should take much of your time.. See you soon till then take rest," with that the king stood up and left leaving Silja confused.

 Chapter 31 - Finding The Curlpit

    Soon the sun started to rise in the east and the royal castle started to buzz with preparations.


    But in the corners and empty corridor, curious souls kept talking about the weird attack of yesterday night.


    Donovan woke up early in the morning. Last night he spent trying to find out what was the reason behind the dragon going rogue.


    Even though he had got just one or two hours of sleep it didn''t affect him at all.


    Because the only thing that has occupied his mind was to find out the culprit who targeted their soldiers.


    It was early in the morning and the whole barrack was filled with activities. Soldiers have barely taken a rest from the last day.


    "What is the situation?" Don asked as soon as he entered the main gate of the barracks.


    "Healers are trying to get the venom out of their system, but it will still take some time to nurse them back," Samuel (the third prince) replied.


    They started to move towards a big building as Samuel reported about the condition of other Dragons.


    "Total eleven people were gravely injured and including two new deaths, we lost six of our soldiers." Sam''s voice was heavy and expression grave.


    They address all the dragons as deviants who can not shift in their original dragon form.


    Their Dragon core has ceased and that''s Why they can not shift.


    After hearing about death Don stayed calm, not even a single muscle moved on Don''s face.


    They entered the iron gate and walked into a very big open area.


    From the outside, no one can imagine that the place was that big from the inside.


    As big as the place was, it was filled with groans and painful moans of the dragons and soldiers.


    Deviants were regular soldiers who generally used for regular safety purpose. They were strong but not strong enough to fight actual dragons who can shift.


    Don took a quick look at the deviants who were being treated with many healers and then went to the area where the deranged Dragons were.


    There were a total of seventeen dragons who had gone mad. Some of them were too weak so they didn''t cause much trouble but the comparatively strong ones have wreaked havoc. It was a blessing that none of them went in the direction of the city, otherwise, there would be unimaginable consequences.


    Few of them were hurt and were hard to deal with. Some become stable and thus they turn back in their human form.


    "What''s the situation?" Donovan asked, looking at three small dragons who were laying in an open area, their limbs bound with heavy iron chains.


    "The dose wasn''t heavy but enough to make them weak. Plus they are hurt so it will take some time for them to shift back." The main healer gave an analysis.


    "Did you find out what was the source of the poison?" Donovan walked forward and caressed the back of one of the little ones.


    At first, the dragon tried to snap but when he recognized the strong aura and familiar scent he bowed his head in defeat.


    "Good boy," Don patted his head.


    "It was an Eerie Mist, very little mixed in their food," the healer replied.


    "So the purpose was to hurt us and not to kill," Donovan concluded. Sam, who was standing beside them, pursed his lips in a thin line.


    "They took revenge for Dinnar," he muttered slowly.


    Donovan nodded his head and then walked ahead, the second Dragon was unconscious. But the biggest problem was the last one.


    The little guy was injured badly and was not in his san mind to let anyone come near him. Dragons were generally friendly and easy to go creature but once they are hurt they turned hostile to everything and everyone.


    "Theo.." Don walked near the small one and called him out in his strong voice.


    The little guy saw him entering his boundaries and bared his teeth in front of Don.


    "Calm down boy, you are safe now." Donovan tried not to be intimidating. But the kid wasn''t in the mood to listen. Theo was a new dragon and maybe young among all. He had just started to turn a few days ago but his strength was getting better and better every day speedily.


    Listening to Don''s voice he became more out of control and tried to break free which was useless.


    Looking at his behavior Donovan pressed his lips in a thin line. The scene from last night came to his mind. When for a few seconds this boy showed patience and was tamed just by a few words. Donovan remembered those hazel eyes staring right at him and the scent of oasis.


    His thoughts drifted back to that scene but suddenly groaning from the little Theo brought him back to the present.


    Don sighed and decided to give them some time.


    After leaving the healing area their next destination was the barrack''s kitchen.


    With so much high security it was hard to sneak in but they did and it was an open challenge.


    "Brother¡­," Zivan was already in the kitchen interrogating the maids and other helpers.


    Don looked at him and Zivan shook his head saying there was no useful information found.


    "None of them found anything suspicious. All the dragons who were on night patrol decided to eat something for midnight snacks which was poisoned." Zivan informed. His usual smiling and mischievous face was now holding a grave expression. A low cut can be seen near his lower lip. He has received that from one of the angry dragons.


    "Put all the staff, whoever is on the night duty in the prison, and whip them until they spill out the truth. Interrogate all the deranged soldiers as soon as they are in condition to speak." Don gave the order in his cold voice.


    His red eyes were taking in the expression off all the servants present there. Just by hearing his cold order many of them started to fall on the floor but none of them could speak anything because of his dark aura.


    Zivan could tell even though his brother was acting like calm water but there was a storm that was bubbling in him. And if they don''t catch the culprit soon he will be the one going deranged.


    Zivan gulped at his own thoughts.


    Big brother was scarry¡­


    "Samuel, handle the investigation here. Zivan walked with me." After dropping the order he turned around and started to walk out of the kitchen.


    Samuel looked at him and pursed his lips in a thin line. His eyes couldn''t help but glare at the back of his elder brother.


    "Good luck with that," Zivan patted his shoulder with a smile and Sam glared at him before turning around to start work.


    Zivan was quick to follow his brother.


    "So who do you think initiated the attack?" Zivan asked as he jogged beside Don.


    "You tell me," instead of an answer came a question.


    Zivan put his fingers on his lips as he spoke.


    "Hmm, who else can it be if not the Witches of the South." He said with a passive look on his face which was rare.


    "You are forgetting there is one more enemy that we have," Don gave a hint, glancing at him from the side-eye.


    "One more? ....you mean those Dwarfs of the east?" Zivan lifted one of his eyebrows.

 Chapter 32 - Finding Enemies

    "You are forgetting there is one more enemy that we have," Don gave a hint, glancing at him from the side-eye.


    "One more? ...you mean those Dwarfs of the east?" Zivan lifted one of his eyebrows.


    "We will find that out soon," Don said and they entered the king''s quarters.


    "Good morning, mother, father," both of them greeted one after another.


    Zachary was sipping on his early morning tea with his queen Abrielle on the open terrace.


    The scenery that this place offered was amazing.


    From afar they could see a small mountain standing proudly in the east direction. While the sun was rising slowly from the wast. As the morning sun fell on it the fresh greenery and flowers started to shimmer.


    Soft rays of the sun were falling on the terrace as well and they could see the whole castle from here.


    "Good morning," A small smile spread on Abrielle''s face. Zivan walked ahead and planted a small kiss on her forehead.


    Both the brothers took a seat on the chair in front of their parents and the maid served them tea.


    "Where is Genie?" Zivan asked not to find her sister around. Usually, she always spend her time with her parents in the morning.


    "She is with her governess, taking her classes," Abrielle replied. Yesterday when she heard about the dragon attack Abrielle quickly sent Genevieve to the house of her governess before any foul news reached her ears. To Abrielle her daughter was the most precious thing, and little Genie was so naive and sweet that she could easily bring out a protective side from others for herself.


    If Abrielle could, she would keep Genie in front of her eyes all the time.


    "You are turning her into a weak child like this," complained King Zachary.


    "She is too young to understand and handle this," Abrielle was quick to argue. She has all the three princes just like her husband. Cold and manipulative. Apart from Zivan, all two were just like soldiers. Now she didn''t want her daughter to turn out to be the same.


    "Do you also want her to be cold-hearted like these three brats?" Abrielle glared at him.


    King Zachary pursed his lips and shook his head. He didn''t want to start an argument which he cannot win. And thinking carefully he also didn''t want his little girl to be involved in things like this. She was so innocent and he didn''t want anything or anyone to corrupt that goodness in her.


    And he was sure that it would remain the same. With four men of the Regalhelm family protecting and dotting on their dear Genie nothing can happen to her.


    "Ahem... so, did you find anything?" Zachary asked after some time looking at his eldest son.


    "No clue yet. But it''s not hard to guess. What we need is just the first clue of the chain." Donovan said, drinking his tea.


    "Witches? Because I doubt that old goblin would try to pull this trick." Zachary said with a grim face.


    "They are two sides of one coin. One can always borrow another hand to attack." Donovan had a cold glint in his eyes as he said that.


    Zachary nodded his head.


    "Find the clues as soon as possible. We will act on it as soon as your marriage is over." Zachary bangs his hand on the armrest of the chair. Hearing about marriage Donovan''s face fell.


    "With this attack, we have to make the securities tighter. Two Nobel ladies has already attacked and almost lost their lives as soon as they entered the capital. There are more coming and we can not let anything bad happened to them." Abrielle''s forehead was a creased and small frown on her face.


    "Don''t worry, I will look into everything personally," Donovan reassured her. After the attack from Dinnar he has thought that they will take a break from those sneak attacks but yesterday''s event proved him wrong.


    But thinking about the attack once more the Hazel eyes started to surface in the back of his head.


    He shook his head and again concentrated on the present. They started to discuss some things before both the prince left.


    "Do you think this event will go as planned? I''m worried about him," Abrielle looked at the back of eldest son and asked her husband.


    "He will be fine, don''t worry," Zachary smirked on his lips.


    "I don''t think marrying Don with Astraxia''s princess will ensure our safety if these sneak attacks go on." Abrielle put her opinion in front of her husband.


    Till now their small vessel countries which are situated in the southern border were being targeted but this time they played their trick in their capital while using their own North soldiers.


    They had seen enough war over the years and another war would only weaken them. So it wasn''t an option.


    Before this when his husband presented the idea of marrying the eldest son she had also given her agreement but now she didn''t think that small Astraxia which was already part of them could do much in this situation.


    "Who said anything about marrying him with the princess of Astraxia?" Zachary looked at his wife, a small sly smirk lingering on his lips.


    Abrielle was very good at reading his each and every thought. She had already suspected that something was wrong when Jade Gracia from Astraxia came and he didn''t react much. When they had proposed this idea of bride choosing ceremony she was the best choice he had said. And has also put great importance on her but since he returned he has not talked even a word about it.


    Her husband was cooking something and she has a very bad feeling about that.


    "What do you mean?" She looked at him with raised eyebrows.


    "I had thought about it very hard and at the end decided that we should let Donovan choose his wife on his own. If we force our choices on him then there is no meaning to this whole ceremony." Zachary waved his hand in the air and shrugged his shoulders.


    Abrielle''s eyes narrowed further.


    Like hell, she will believe him.


    She knew him better than anyone else did. And there was no way he became that generous and started to think about their children more than his kingdom and people.


    She lifted one of her eyebrows and looked at him with an expression which said ''I''m not buying it,"


    Seeing the look on her face Zachary cleared his throat.


    "Ahem...What? Don''t you believe me?" Well, he didn''t have to ask that as it was clear as water. Abrielle shook her head.


    "Tell me clearly Zach, what are you planning this time?" She looked at him and Zachary knew he couldn''t fool her.


    ***


    Ahem.... So now you guys have noticed that one more part of this universe is introduced.


    Eastern empire of Dwarfs ( Goblins)


    So I have tried to create a map according to my imagination but with my limited skill it didn''t turn out well. And I''m broke to spend money on artists. So here is a simple way for you guys to understand.


    I have a very bad sense of direction and that''s why I have kept this world-building simple.


    In East - kingdom of Dwarfs.


    In West - Atlanea ocean and in middle of the sea small island, Atlanea. Human land.


    In North - Northern empire ruled by Dragons.


    In South - Southern kingdom of Witches...


    I hope it is now clear enough. More information will come as the story goes on.


    Hmm, I should make one axillary chap for this information, what do you guys think?


    And one more thing. All the comments and reviews you sent on the book. I will select some funny or one that I like and feature them on Instagram and our discord server. So please join there.


    Insta- Dream_blue98


    Discord - Dream_blue98


    Thank you.

 Chapter 33 - Devils Cluches

    The night was as dark as ink. The moon was present in the sky but was hidden under the dense clouds not letting it peak on earth.


    Two men were walking down the small alley without making any noises. As they walked down more the house started to disappear from sight. This was in the far corner of the small village located near the south border of the Northern empire. There weren''t many people living in the village because it was very far from actual popularization.


    It wasn''t very late at night but it seems people have gone to bed very early.


    The area was a slum and attacks were common in the past, but after many strict laws by King, the situation was better.


    "It''s there, the last one on the left side." One of them said. The other one who was wearing a long black hoodie scanned the areas with his dark red eyes.


    "The fly must be in a hurry to fly away." Don removed his hoodie from his head and ran his fingers through his black hair, smoothing them out.


    As they reached near the small house built from brick they heard some small ruffling sounds coming from inside. It was subtle but someone with dragon hearing it wasn''t hard to pick up any small voice.


    With one kick the main door opened and the person who was inside jumped in shock.


    The man was probably pacing in the room in tension.


    "Hello," Don smiled brightly at the man who looked like he had seen a ghost. There was a lack of light in the room but fear was as clear as day on his face. The man looked around but seemed to notice that there was no way he could run away. His forehead instantly started to cover with perspiration.


    "Won''t you invite me in?" Donovan made a pitiful face and stared at the man, although he didn''t wait for him to invite in and walked in before that.


    "Your H..Highness, y..you are here? " man tried his best to sound normal but his shaking voice gave him away.


    "Gar, will you please." Don turned around and pointed at the door with his eyes.


    "Sure," Gar closed the door using back kicking it.


    "Thank you," Don said with a smile then finally turned around and looked at his prey.


    "Now this is much better with good privacy," his eyes fell on the man who looked like his knees were about to give up anytime soon.


    "Your Hi...Highness¡­," and true enough the man fell on the floor with his joint hand in a begging position.


    "Uhh, what are you doing on the floor? We are here to meet, to check what you are doing after leaving the capital?" Donovan creased his eyebrows and squatted down near him on the floor.


    "I... I''m begging you, my lord, please forgive me," the man broke down on the floor. The man didn''t even wait for Don to speak and started to beg.


    Donovan pursed his lips and stood up, scanning the small house. Everything was mostly messy and dirty, apart from a few things like a bed and one small table placed near it. On the table was a small trunk placed, one of the clothes was stuck in the lid, peeking out.


    The prince walked around and inspected the room briefly before taking a seat on the bed, which was the cleanest thing in the whole house.


    "Forgive you? Did I this long trip just to give you forgiveness?" Donovan tched as he looked at the man who was crawling on the floor like insects.


    "From the Last past two days Garrett, here, was looking for you. Do you know why?" Donovan asked, his face straight without any malicious intentions on his face but if one looked carefully at his eyes they could see how much rage was bubbling in them.


    "I...didn''t...i.." the man wanted to say something but he wasn''t able to make any full sentences.


    "Garr," Don looked at his squire and the experienced man understood just by his look.


    He walked forward and yanked the man by his hair.


    "Unn...what are you doing Gar, how rude," Donovan put one of his legs on his other knees and made a face. But his eyes remained as cold as ever.


    Gar shook his head and then again yanked his head.


    "Uhh.." a painfully surpassed cry left from his mouth.


    But the man didn''t dare to speak or complain.


    "Hmm now, I have a few questions for you and you will start answering them one by one. I have not much time and you have already wasted so much by making my trip here this far." Donovan said in one go. And looking at the man with a smile.


    "Is it clear?" He asked in a soft, harmless voice.


    But the victim was still looking down and sobbing, probably cursing his luck.


    After waiting for a few seconds he didn''t get answers and Don narrowed his eyes.


    "Ahhh.." Garrett kicked the man right on his right with force and sound if bone crecking can be heard, the man fell flat on his stomach. One hand holding other as he yelled in pain.


    It took her sometime to recover.


    "Uhh...Yes...yes.." after taking few long breathing he started speaking.


    "Good, so what is your name?" Don asked the first question.


    "Jack¡­.. no no... Re. Regor Santri," he was again in his begging position, not wanting anymore beating.


    "Hmm. So Regor I think you have a very good connection from another side of our borders, meeting foreign people regularly and getting regular supplies of money, valuable items and... poisons." his voice became dangerously slow at the end of the sentence.


    The man avoided looking in the eyes of the devil sitting in front of him. There was no way he was going out of this mess. He took a deep breath and calmed himself down.


    "I... I didn''t want to, they forced me to," he said. Without looking up.


    "They? Who are they?" Don raised his eyebrows.


    "I don''t know. I never wanted to be in these things but I didn''t have any choices, they...they took her away..." He broke down on the ground. Donovan rolled his eyes looking at the man who was crying non-stop.


    "Who are they?" Instead of replying to his question, the man was busy crying his eyes out and Donovan was not that patient man.


    Even Garrett was sympathetic towards the man. It was a good thing that his prince was in a good mood and that''s why the conversation was going smoothly till now. Otherwise, the man didn''t even have a chance to speak before his head was on the floor beside his body.


    "I.. don''t know them.." the man muttered slowly. Hearing him murmuring, Donovan lost his head. He leaned near his head and caught hold of his throat.


    "Ah..no..so.rr.." Regor tried to speak but he couldn''t make any sounds. Donovan has his death grip on his throat.


    The man fumbled trying hard to break free but how could he?


    No one can escape the clutches of the devil.


    "Ahh¡­" the man was wriggling his body hard but hitting Don''s hand but he couldn''t move Don''s muscle. In the end, he finally was on the verge of death then only Donovan let him go.


    Regor fell on the floor, his breathing labored, coughing hard and eyes wide open, purplish finger marks around his neck.


    It took him some time to recover.


    "Now, say the name," Don gave another chance, unlike his usual self.


    "I.. cough... I really don''t know we never met before," came the same answer and Don just raised his hand and punched him right on his face.


    "Bam.." the man laid unconscious on the ground with his nose and lips bleeding.


    ¡­


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).


    ¡­

 Chapter 34 - [Bonus ] Captivating Hazel Eyes

    It was late at night when Donovan returned back to the castle. His mood was sour.


    "Even though we didn''t find much information. We got the man," Gar said and adjusted the man on his shoulder.


    Yes, they brought the man back with them.


    And now the interrogation will continue in a more specific way in the underground dungeon of the Royal castle.


    Gar tried to speak more but Donovan didn''t comment on anything. Gar could sense his foul mood and thus he decided to take leave as soon as possible.


    "So I''m leaving. I''ll settle him first and then see you soon in the morning," Gar finished his sentence, and as soon as Don nodded Gar started to walk away.


    It was late in the night but Don was in no mood to sleep. He thought about going out to the tavern but then he decided otherwise. After the attack from Dinnar, he has thought that it will be peaceful for quite some time but it looks like that wasn''t the case.


    With all the upcoming events that his father has planned with so much enthusiasm, it will be harder to manage the security.


    Lots of thoughts were running in his head as he decided to take a look around the castle to check that everything was okay.


    "Your highness¡­."


    "Your highness¡­" all the guards were on duty and Don hummed in satisfaction.


    He was near the guest-chamber when he suddenly picked up the refreshing scent, very different and soothing.


    His footsteps instantly stopped.


    He took a deep breath and his lungs were immediately filled with the fresh scent.


    Donovan looked around to find the person to whom this scent belonged but he couldn''t see anyone.


    It was near morning and it was a little windy. It was hard to tell from where the scent was coming from.


    ''I''m here to marry your prince. If you kill me, who''s gonna marry him? And if he didn''t marry then you won''t be able to get a prince for the next generation right,''


    The words echoed in his head as he


    remembered what happened that day. An amusing smile spread on his lips without his knowledge as he recognized to whom this scent belongs to.


    *Past recap*


    After getting the news he was quick to reach the barracks. The situation was mostly under control as there''s so many other soldiers were present to handle the rogue dragons.


    So Don decided to go after the ones who have flown out in open.


    He followed the trail of destruction and soon reached the place where a big commotion was going on. The area was quite far from the city but for him, it didn''t take him long to reach there given his speed.


    There were at least seven dragons and there was not much help to control them. Few of their soldiers were already laying on the ground, some dead while some injured.


    "Roarrr¡­" his pows landed on the ground and a bone-chilling roar shook the area. Two Dragons who were fighting not far away stopped still looking at the gigantic black dragon glaring at them. His aura was so dark that forced them to obey. Henry bowed his head and bent his knees and the other dragon took a few steps back.


    But he has no good luck to getaway. Don was seriously angry seeing how his people were fighting each other. He was quick to run towards one of the rogues and in just a few steps the other dragon was in his grasp, unable to break free.


    Black dragon bore his eyes on the other one''s face. Those scary red orbs were able to send him to hell and then again pulled back. Donovan was very angry but he could feel that something was wrong with these soldiers so he tried to keep his temper in check. Don raised one of his claws and with loud thus his hand collided with the soldier''s head.


    Another thud was heard as the dragon fell on the ground, unconscious. Soon one after another he knocked most of them. Using his extraordinary hearing ability and detecting their strength he reached the small part of the forest.


    People were running here and there but what shocked him was he saw few human soldiers there.


    As long as he knew there were no human soldiers in the Northcrest. It was ordered that no humans will be taken in as soldiers.


    So how come?


    But he had no time for that some people were waiting to be saved and some asking for beatings.


    He was dealing with them one by one but suddenly his concentration broke. With a small breeze entered a unique scent in his nostrils. In mids of the smell of burning trees and blood, he smelt a marine fresh scent, peaceful and soft.


    His dark red eyes became darker as he felt the sweet scent of the ocean wrafting in the air.


    "Bammm." He knocked one another and then found himself getting attracted in the other direction from where the scent was coming.


    In just a few strides he walked near and a smooth and soft voice started to spread in his ears.


    ''...won''t hurt you." The voice started to clear as he inched closer.


    ''I''m here to marry your prince. If you kill me, who''s gonna marry him? And if he didn''t marry then you won''t be able to get a prince for the next generation right,''


    The first thing he saw was Theo in his dragon form, ready to spitfire.


    ''Be a good boy okay. Good boys don''t kill their friends.''


    And when Don looked down at the source of the words he saw a red-haired girl, pinned down under the large branch of the tree.


    Her big eyes were glistening due to unshaded tears.


    "A human," Don murmured in his head.


    Her body was stuck and she was unable to move, laying just in front of the dragon''s mouth, open and ready to engulf her in the flames.


    But the girl looked still calm, her forehead was creased but hazel eyes were as calm as water. And to Don''s surprise, Theo actually calmed down. He closed his mouth and looked at the creature in front of him, observing her with kin eyes.


    It was like a trance for a second until one of the other deranged dragons passed by and agitated Theo.


    The girl''s eyes widened comically as she sensed what was gonna happen next.


    But before Theo could harm her Donovan came between them.


    He pushed Theo away and looked down on the girl. In his curiosity, he forgot how close he was to her. His large heavy head was just a little away from her. Flaming red eyes looking deeply at Calm hazel one.


    It was night but he had no problem seeing anything. He observed how her eyes widened from shock or maybe fear. Her eyeballs moved to look at his appearance which was as black as night, Camouflaging in dark nights.


    But soon the trance broke as he noticed Theo charging towards them. He took a last look at her and then went ahead to deal with them.


    By the time he was done and came to check she was already taken away by others.


    ¡­


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).


    ¡­


    ***


    At present, Donovan realized that she might be one of the princesses who came to attend his bridal selection. But how?


    she was clearly a human and they had no close relationship with the human kingdom to invite the princess to the ceremony.


    Thinking about the possibility he started to move where the guest chambers were located.


    The night was dark and no one saw him entering the premises. It wouldn''t have been a problem if anyone would have seen him, who could possibly stop the tyranny prince.


    He leaped from the wall and entered the small garden of this part.


    One. Don generally doesn''t like taking regular paths and gates.


    Second. Yes, the castle is very big enough to accommodate many small gardens and yards. Back to the story.


    As soon as he entered the scent became stronger and his eye instantly noticed a small figure walking near the flower bushes.. As soon as his eyes fell on her she whipped her head in his direction, looking with her captivating Hazle eyes.

 Chapter 35 - Meeting Her Again

    As soon as he entered the garden the scent became stronger and his eye instantly noticed a small figure walking near the flower bushes. As soon as his eyes fell on her she whipped her head in his direction.


    Silja was resting in the bed for so long and she wanted to take a breath out but Mira who was being over possessive didn''t even let her set foot outside in these two days.


    Staying in the room was totally unlike Silja. And after coming to a new place her heart was itching to look around. When she was brought here she was unconscious so she didn''t get even a glimpse of the castle but from what she heard from the maids and servants the castle was almost a century old and was very big.


    In the end, when she couldn''t fall asleep at night Silja decided to just take a look.


    Mira was sleeping soundly, very slowly Silja left the room and came out in an open corridor. All the rooms were tightly shut and there was no one in sight. The moon was hidden in the dark, the night breeze was cold. Silja pulled the shawl she was wearing to her neck and covered herself completely.


    There was a faint aching in her legs but it was very subtle. She was also limping a little from her left leg. Well, there was a cut in her flash, although it was healing quite unusually fast with the medicine that the healer gave her, still, the lingering pain was bothering her.


    She passed through the passage and came out in an open yard which was a small garden. In the dark, she couldn''t see much but she could see how the middle part of the building was turned into a garden. Using space maximum. Silja decided to take a good look around in the morning. If possible she would like to tour the whole castle and many others that are in the North.


    She remembered how beautifully the small fortress was built in Rockshire. Although the place didn''t suit well with her, due to people leaving there, she totally admired the architecture.


    She left the passage and decided to take a walk in the garden. Laying in bed for so long has made her legs cramped. Plus the atmosphere was peaceful with no one around to keep watch on her.


    As soon as Silja stepped into the garden area she could smell the faint scent of different flowers.


    With a deep breath, her facial features became relaxed and a small smile spread on her lips.


    Silja slowly caressed the flower buds which were ready to bloom with the first ray of sunshine in the morning.


    The softness made her heart flutter. She started to walk as she looked around slowly, not giving her legs much stress.


    Suddenly her ears picked up some noises coming from the other side of the garden. She turned her head and looked in the direction where a few big trees were.


    She narrowed her eyes but even though she couldn''t see anything or anyone.


    Maybe it was some animal?


    Silja thought and again started to walk.


    But after walking just ten steps she started to feel someone''s gaze on her. Silja looked around again and pulled the shawl she was wearing to cover herself.


    Silja pursed her lips and then decided to go inside.


    She started to walk towards her chamber. She reached near the passage but Just before she entered the passage Silja took a sharp turn.


    Yes, there was someone.


    "Who is there?" She saw a black shadow lurking behind the trees.


    Donovan, who was behind the tree looking at her, cursed under his breath.


    He looked at the sharp girl and smiled. But soon his smile fell.


    Why was he sneaking and peeking at her? It wasn''t like him.


    "So you caught me huh?" Donovan''s magnetic voice rang and Silja was stuck for a moment. Don was still standing in the shadows so she couldn''t see him.


    She took a step ahead and saw a tall figure coming out from the tree.


    "Very sharp, huh," Don said as he came out. He could see her expression clearly as to how her eyes narrowed at him and how she pursed her lips.


    He walked towards her with his usual cold face.


    "Who are you?" Silja asked him as the man was approaching her. Her eyes fell on the red orbs and she paused for a second. Those eyes, how rare. She felt Shiver just looking at them.


    The more she looked, the more she felt like she had seen them somewhere.


    "Shouldn''t I be the one asking? You are the one who is roaming around suspiciously here," he said in an intimidating manner. Looking at her head to toe. He has saw her limping.


    With the impact of trees that fell on her she must have hurt herself badly.


    Silja saw him arching his perfect eyebrow and looking down at her. He was tall, she noticed.


    "Says the one who is peeking from the shadows," Silja looked at him and smiled. Unfazed by his intimidating looks.


    Donovan looked at the girl standing in front of him wearing a subtle smile on her lips. Why wasn''t she afraid of him?


    "I was guarding the area, and found you suspicious," he said. Well, technically it was true.


    "Ohh, be careful before accusing me, I''m the princess and currently a guest in this castle. You might get in trouble," Silja said and turned around and started to walk.


    She didn''t want to bother with the guard who was probably bored from his duty.


    But suddenly she found a firm grip holding her hand and stopped her midway.


    Silja''s eyes widened and she turned around.


    "Leave my hand if you care for your life," she glared at him. Her voice was calm but held authority in it.


    Don could feel a smooth texture of her wrist. He noticed how her eyes turned cold in one second, her red lips pressed in thin line. Aura around her changed and become heavy.


    Don looked at the girl and he was amused seeing how her voice changed its tone. He was sure if it wasn''t for him and anyone else she would have scared him.


    He saw how her eyes narrowed and instead of the usual softness that she has they now looked like she would burn the person in front of her. He loosened his grip on her and Silja pulled her hand away from his grasp with a swift motion.


    "Is this how you treat your savior? Giving them life threats," he asked looking at her like he was accused wrongly.


    Silja furrowed her eyebrows. She wanted to walk away but stoped.


    "Savior?" She thought out loud.


    "You forget that soon, princess?" He locked his eyes in her confused one. Silja looked at him but she couldn''t remember seeing the man before.


    "You forget, that night, in the forest, I saved you, from burning alive by Dragonfire." He broke the whole sentence and said it in a slow and clear voice.


    Silja looked confused at first but soon it sank in her mind.


    Her big doe eyes widened, some subtle lines formed on her forehead.


    The scene from that night replyed in front of her eyes and she remembered the black Dragon looking down at her with its red eyes.


    Red Eyes¡­.


    Her quick-witted eyes became more round as she remembered where she had seen those eyes.


    It was him.


    The black Dragon with red eyes....whose eyes were haunting her in dreams¡­.

 Chapter 36 - Her Saviour

    Donovan saw her eyes widened in shock at first and then he could feel the change in them. Instead of admiration for saving her, he saw a ray of fear pass through those eyes of hers.


    He looked at her in confusion.


    "You were the one that day?" But before long Silja realized that she was behaving oddly. She quickly broke eye contact and looked down concealing her emotions.


    "Do you still have doubts?" He bent down a little, opened his eyes wide showing her the proof.


    Silja looked at his red eyes and quickly shifted her attention to his face which was now much nearer. Realizing the closeness she took a step back.


    "Well, I am very grateful for that, thank you for saving my life that day," Silja said in her gentle tone and Donovan kept smiling looking at her.


    After taking a small pause Silja again added.


    "By saving my life you did a great favor on me, I don''t think I can repay that ever. But if you need something that I can help with please let me know. This is your debt on me." Silja said with utmost sincerity in her eyes and tone.


    "Umm, what I did was my duty. But if you insist then who am i to reject," Donovan has a mischievous smile on his face.


    "But be careful what you promise, I have a very bad reputation around, I might ask something that you can''t fulfill." he stated. Donovan was in full mood to tease. As soon as his words left his mouth a frown settled on Silja''s face.


    "Well, I have already given my words. And you don''t look like a bad person who will try to take advantage of others." Silja said with a broad smile on her lips. And as her lips pulled up Donovan felt his breathing became deeper and longer.


    "That¡­"


    "Princess¡­" Don was about to say something but they heard a panicked voice of a woman from the otherside.


    Silja heard Mira''s voice calling for her and she turned around abruptly.


    "It was nice to meet you, sire, good night." Silja hastily finished her words and then started to walk inside.


    Don kept looking at her departing back and then his palm, which had touched her hand before. One side of his lips arcked as he looked at the girl.


    Silja, who was at the corner of the passage, put her hand on the wall and looked behind for the last glance but the man had already disappeared from his place.


    She shook her head and went in. Her maid was probably panicking seeing her not in bed.


    Silja met Mira on the way to her chamber.


    "Princess¡­" Mira ran towards her.


    "My soul almost left me when I saw you were not in the room." She said a little breathless.


    "I was out for a fresh breath," Silja said.


    "Be careful, my lady. This place gives me a bad feeling, we shouldn''t trust anyone." Mira had a line formed on her forehead.


    "It''s not that bad. We will be alr.."


    "Ohh, so it''s you guys who are yelling this late at night and disturbing other people''s sleep. So uncultured," Suddenly a loud and accusing voice rang from behind.


    Silja and Mira turned around to find Gwen standing in the hallway near the open door.


    Mira who was standing behind Silja rolled her eyes as she recognized Gwen''s voice.


    "I''m sorry for disturbing your sleep, lady Gwen," Silja apologized quickly and turned around and started towards her room with Mira. She didn''t want to argue with Gwen even for a second. It wasn''t worth it.


    Gwen''s nostrils flared up as she watched the lousy human walking away. She stomped her feet in anger.


    The other day the sun rose in the air.


    After Silja was done with her morning routine she was getting ready. One of her maids was helping her with hair while others were selecting matching jewelry to her dress. She had few other maids to help who were assigned from the royal family.


    silja was surprised that all of them were human and looking at them it was clear that they were treated very well.


    But it was pity that they don''t reveal much information and mostly kept their mouths shut. So Silja decided not to be rash to find out anything from them. They were most likely there to keep eye on her.


    .....


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).


    ...


    Normally when she was in Atlanea, Silja preferred to wear simple clothes and minimum to no jewelry. But now she was in another Kingdom. She was a guest here and also a representative of her country. So she has to behave as one princess was supposed to, including dolling up every day. Which she hated the most.


    When they left from Atlanea Queen Doris gave her many dresses and jewelry which were beautiful. All were made specifically for her and designed by Doris herself. The clothes and jewelry that she came with were in a vast variety from simple gowns to nightgowns and ball gowns. Each of them were beautiful and suited her well.


    The dress Silja wore today was very simple. Her legs were still in the healing process so she didn''t want something with fabric that irritated her wounds.


    Silja chose one of the green velvet dresses with a broad V neckline. The dress has flattering folds From the hip area. Sleeves were straight till upper elbow and then in angle shaped reaching below her knees and the sash lacy belt for her waist. Her hair was kept open from behind and a few flower pins were holding them in place from the front.


    In her neck, she wore a pendant that Mira gifted her, and with just a little powder on her face the look was completed.


    "My lady, Queen Abrielle is here to have morning tea with you. She is waiting for you in the garden." One of the castle maids came to inform her. Silja thought for a bit.


    "Tell her I''ll be there soon." Silja turned around and said. Maid soon took a leave.


    Silja found her shoes and wore them before leaving her room.


    On the way, she passed by Gwen''s room who was just standing near the door.


    "The Queen is here to meet me. Ohh I can''t believe it. How am I looking? Do I look good?" She asked her maids excitedly.


    Hearing what she said Silja made a mental note that the queen was probably here to meet all the princesses if not to her and Gwen because of the accident they met in the way.


    Silja also wanted to meet the queen.


    She has met king Zachary and he seems to be a very smart and sly guy.. Now meeting the queen will help her understand more about them and she can decide what will be her next move.

 Chapter 37 - Meeting With Queen

    Silja also wanted to meet the queen.


    She has met king Zachary and he seems to be a very smart and sly guy. Now meeting the queen will help her understand more about them and she can decide what will be her next move.


    And her hunch was right.


    "This is the princess of Atlanea, princess Silja Castemont," one of the maids who stood by the elegant lady spoke.


    "And Princess, you are in the presence of Queen Abrielle."


    Silja looked at the young woman who looked like she was in her early thirties. But dragons age slower than humans and they have long lifespans too.


    Silja bowed her head.


    "It''s nice to meet you, your grace, Abrielle gestured to her to take a seat in front of her.


    "Please take a seat, dear," Abrielle has a beautiful face with a gentle smile. She looked very gentle and calm and could encourage people to approach her without hesitation.


    "How are you now? I heard about the accident you met on the way. I''m very sorry for what you have to go through," Abrielle''s eyes were glued to the human princess who was sitting in front of her with a slight smile on her lips.


    "I''m feeling¡­," Silja was in the middle of her sentence when she was interpreted.


    "Good morning, your highness." Gwen arrived in her heavy gown which was almost like she was going to some ball dance.


    "Lady Gwen, it''s nice to see you," Abrielle said with a broad smile on her face.


    "How have you been, your grace?" Gwen asked in the most possible sweet voice her.


    "I''m alright, how are you? I heard you were also injured in the dragon attack, were you scared, "Abrielle then gestured to her to take a seat.


    Gwen was standing behind Silja so at first, she didn''t notice as her whole focus was on Abrielle. But as she walked near she saw the human girl sitting in front of the Queen and a frown settled on her face.


    But she was quick to smile brightly at Silja.


    "Ohh princess Silja is also here," this was the first time Silja saw Gwen smiling brightly addressing her with her name.


    Silja rolled her eyes at the girl in her head.


    In response, she just smiled.


    "Well, I''m fine now. As a daughter of a dragon knight, how can I be scared that easily? We have to be stronger than that," Gwen answered Abrielle''s question with a smile.


    "That is so brave of you dear," Abrielle praised the girl.


    On the other hand, Silja decided to stay quiet. She could still remember how Gwen was yelling at top of her lungs and even though she has most of the knights around her to keep safe.


    ''Brave it seems,''


    "How are your parents? It has been long since they visited the capital," Evan tho Abrielle was talking to Gwen her eyes kept darting in Silja''s direction who was sitting there calmly.


    "They are fine, father is busy handling things outside while the mother is quite busy with internal affairs of the duchy. They said if everything goes well they will be able to visit soon," Gwen was all smiling seeing that all attention was on her. That shows how much importance the queen put on her.


    Even her last words were very suggestive.


    "That''s very good," Abrielle played along.


    " They are doing a great job at Rockshire, And I must say you have also grown up very beautiful, I almost can''t recognize you when I first saw you," Abrielle''s words made Gwen go all red and she looked down shily like a new bride.


    "You are flattering me with your grace," she said in a small voice.


    Silja rolled her eyes again, in her head. She wanted to meet the queen but now she wanted to go back. Abrielle noticed the look in Silja''s eyes.


    "Lady Silja, I have never had a chance to meet your parents but now that the first step is taken I wish we will meet soon," Abrielle looked at the red-haired girl. Her eyes took all the small details on her face.


    Clad in a simple dress and even without many accessories, she looked just perfect.


    On the other hand, Silja was having different thoughts.


    ''I hope you don''t,'' Silja muttered in her head. She was sure if her parents could, they would never want to step foot in here or invite Dragons in Atlanea.


    But she couldn''t say that out loud.


    "They will be very happy to meet you if they can," Silja smiled slightly, which didn''t reach her eyes.


    And Abrielle who has very good experience in reading people didn''t miss that.


    "Why don''t you take some tea?" Abrielle said the maid poured tea in two cups for both the ladies.


    Both of them Murmured thanks.


    "It is your first time visiting the North. What do you think about it?" Abrielle asked, lifting her teacup.


    "Well, if you pardon my bluntness my first impression is not that good, but since I''m going to stay here a bit longer it can be changed too," Silja didn''t hold back her blunt words. Unlike Gwen who wanted to do everything to please the queen in order to marry the Prince, Silja has no such a goal. Instead, her first goal was to get out of any possible competition as soon as possible.


    Gwen who was sitting beside her frowned at her words but internally she felt happy.


    The stupid human was digging her own grave, Gwen thought in her mind.


    "Well, what we experienced was an unfortunate event, lady Silja. Don''t judge north by that particular incident. But it''s alright you will find out soon how amazing and great the north is and the people who live here," Gwen jumped in the discussion, speaking in her coy and extra sweet voice.


    Silja pursed her lips and looked at her nice and great people? At least she shouldn''t say that.


    "I hope I will find out soon," Silja said with a half-smile.


    Abrielle who was watching this small exchange smiled brightly. Her husband wasn''t wrong about this human princess.


    "We will do our best for that, dear. Don''t worry you will like this place," Abrielle said.


    Silja looked at the woman''s bright smile and she had a bad feeling about it.


    Abrielle asked all sorts of different questions to Silja and Silja tried to give answers as politely as she could trying not to get rude.


    While Gwen sat there in a not-so-happy mood, cursing Silja in her head as she was stealing the queen''s attention. But she couldn''t show that on her face so she remained mute while smiling and trying to take part in conversation occasionally.


    Soon the queen was ready to leave.


    "It was very nice to meet both of you, young ladies," Abrielle stood up from her seat.


    "It''s my honor to meet you," Gwen said in her honey dripping voice.


    "It was nice meeting you, your grace," Silja bowed her head a little.


    Even though Gwen irritated her the whole time, Silja felt that the queen of the north was a person worth meeting.


    She could tell by what she observed that a person like Gwen couldn''t fool the woman who looked younger but was more mature and wise. Abrielle took one last look at Silja and then left.


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 38 - Arla

    That day in the evening everyone received an invitation to attend the ball. The royal family has arranged a ball dance party for all the royal ladies who have come from different countries to take part in the bridal ceremony.


    The ball was arranged so everyone can meet each other and form relationships. But in actual fact, everyone knew that it was the start of the competition.


    Silja noticed that the yard they were staying in had started to fill with noble ladies and daughters and sisters of lords.


    It seems the prince will have quite a good number of options to choose from. Silja, who was sitting on the balcony of her room, was listening to Mira talking about how ladies and guests were coming one after another from everywhere.


    She could hear the voice of the carriage coming and going frequently.


    "So many ladies are here to take part," Mira commented as she heard one more carriage entering the area.


    "Marrying the eldest prince of this Kingdom means a chance to become the queen in the future. The woman who will win will not only bring fortune for herself but her people too," Silja told Mira.


    "All the families from all around will want a young woman from their family to win the heart of the prince. It was one in thousands of opportunities," Silja had her eyes closed and her head resting on the back of a chair.


    "I have heard from all the maids working here telling me how the prince has a very bad reputation with women. Anyone who will marry him will suffer in the future. Why would any woman is willing to marry a man like that," Mira said with disgust.


    "It is very good that we are just here to fill in the place," Mira let out a sigh. Her princess was a priceless gem and she didn''t want her to marry a man who has a bad reputation and will probably use her as a political pawn.


    "Isn''t this how it always works Mira, marriage between the kingdoms will always be a political move rather than actual affection between two people who are marrying," Silja took a long breath.


    "Yes, but it''s good that we don''t follow these things in our kingdom.." Mira was talking but she suddenly stopped.


    "Princess.." Mira looked up at Silja.


    "What is it?" Silja could see the clouds of worry in her eyes.


    "Even though your father has not forced you to marry the dragon prince, but he still sent you here. Alone. What will we do if these people will try to force you to get married?" Mira asked. Hearing her question Silja didn''t answer immediately. She thought for a bit before saying.


    "If father has sent me here he must have some plan in his mind. And I trust him that even in the most dangerous situation he will still think about my best Interest before anyone else," Silja replied with confidence on her face.


    Yes, she believed her father. She knew how against he was sending her here, but if he changed his mind there has to be some reason behind it.


    This wasn''t just a matter of her will to marry anyone. She wasn''t a normal girl but a princess and her fate were attached with her kingdom and vice versa.


    One step wrong and they might perish together.


    "And forcing us to do something, we will so who is capable of doing that," Silja said in firm voice.


    "It will be a disaster if you have to marry the Prince of the north," Mira murmured under her breath.


    Silja looked down at the girl and then looked up. Sinking deep in her own land of thoughts.


    As the night fell Silja decided to meet and check on all the people who came with her.


    So she decided to visit servants'' chambers.


    ¡­.


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).


    ¡­.


    "We are very comfortable here, your grace," one of the soldiers replied. All of them have given good accommodation and there were also arrangements for food and other facilities that a normal servant should get. The good thing was they were living with human servants of the castle. Which keeps them at ease. Silja breathed a sigh and then asked one of the servants.


    "Where is sire Brandon?" After they reached the castle she hardly saw him.


    "Sire Brandon has gone to take a look around the town," informed one of the men.


    "Hmm, inform sire Brandon that I want to meet him after he comes back," Silja said and was about to return to her chamber when she saw a girl standing in the corner behind all the maids.


    "You, come here," she recognized her as a maid she took from Gwen.


    The girl didn''t look up but gingerly took a step ahead as all other maids encouraged her.


    With small steps, she walked forward.


    Silja observed the girl before ordering her to follow back.


    In Silja''s chamber, she was sitting on the sofa while the girl stood in front of her with her head lowered.


    Silja observed her and saw some of her wounds were healed properly.


    Compared to before, the girl was now properly covered in clothes that looked oversized on her. Mira must have asked their maids to help the girl.


    Silja observed how a girl has a very small voice and she keeps her mouth shut unless she is forced to speak.


    Her head hung low all the time and her toes curled in fear.


    "What is your name?" She asked. She has yet to know anything about the girl. The girl shrank at the question but didn''t say anything.


    "I''m asking you something to answer me," Silja asked again in a more softened voice.


    "What is your name?" She repeated.


    "Sl..slave.." the girl replied in a small voice that barely reached Silja''s ears. But one word was enough to shake their heart. Silja felt that she had heard the most absurd thing.


    ''Slave¡­?


    "Look at me first," Silja said.


    "I''m not asking you about the name that lady Gwendolyn gave you. Tell me your real name that was given by your parents and your family," Silja held herself together and asked.


    The girl looked at her with confusion in her eyes.


    "I...I don''t have family, I don''t know any..any other name," she replied in a hesitant voice.


    Looking at the girl who was not even older than fifteen her heart ached.


    If she was in Atlanea she would''ve to live a better life. Good food, a house, opportunity, and family.


    Before entering the north she has just heard about how cruel the dragon land can be but seeing that herself a small seed of disgust started sprouting in her heart.


    No matter how big the kingdom is, if the people living there are not happy then there is no meaning of success when the king gets to the battleground. It''s all in vain.


    Silja looked at the girl while Mira had tears in her eyes.


    "You''re no longer a slave, nor is Gwen your master any more. I have taken you under my wing and you are my people from now on. I will give you a name," Silja declared.


    Silja thought for a bit before replying.


    "From today onwards your name will be Arla. If someone asks for your name you will say, Arla, which means a free woman." Silja said with a soft smile on her lips.


    ¡­.


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).


    ¡­

 Chapter 39 - Visiting Market

    Silja thought for a bit before replying.


    "From today onwards your name will be Arla. If someone asks for your name you will say, Arla, which means a free woman." Silja said with a soft smile on her lips.


    On the other hand, the girl was still looking with a blank expression on her face.


    "Come on say it," Mira encouraged Arla.


    "A..ar.." she stammered.


    "Arla," Silja repeated.


    "A.. Arla." she repeated behind but one thing that Silja noticed was that the girl has happiness in her eyes.


    It was just like before for her. Gwen has sold her for pearls and now for her Silja was her master and she will do whatever Silja will say without much thought.


    Silja told her that her name was Arla and she accepted it as an order.


    But Silja wasn''t in a hurry. Slavery was something that was in her bones. She couldn''t change her overnight. Silja believed that girl must have gone through many hard situations which have broken her core to the point that she would never believe in someone. Nor will she be able to put her trust in someone, in the end, to be broken.


    But she will be fine, Silja will not let her down.


    After that she let the girl go again in her quarters while she instructed Mira to keep an eye on her. To see that no one bullied her and she received proper treatment from everyone.


    Soon Brandon came to visit her.


    "Is everything alright princess?" He asked.


    "Yes, I just wanted to meet you. Take a seat," Silja gestured at the chair in front of her.


    "How have you been since coming here?" Silja asked after he settled in his chair.


    "I''m fine, how about you? Are your wounds healed?" He asked.


    "They are much better now," Silja said with a smile.


    "So, I heard you have gone out to visit the city," She inquired.


    "Yes, not much far, just in a nearby market and checked some entrances and exits," Bran replied and Silja''s smile broadened.


    "You will never change will you?" Silja asked, shaking her head.


    "Well we are on foreign land, all the exit plans should be ready. Who knows might need you to run away from the wedding," Bran raised his eyebrows as he joked.


    "That situation will never come, I will make sure of it," Silja replied glaring at him.


    "Let''s hope," Just like Mira Bran has bad feelings about all this plan.


    Not that he didn''t believe in her but it was actually that he believed in her.


    He believed that the woman sitting in front of him has a unique charm in her that will attract anyone to herself.


    No matter how much she tries to be neutral and stay away from the prince in order to get rejected by him, she might not be successful.


    She was like a light, shining brightly. It doesn''t matter how much darkness is around her, moths will find their way to her because of her shine.


    Silja looked at the man and the look in his eyes was so dark that she couldn''t look for long.


    "Now that you''ve covered all the exits, why don''t you come with me tommorow for a visit," she changed the topic.


    "You want to go out?" Bran asked.


    "Yes, there is nothing to do here before the actual ceremony starts so why not put the free time to good use," She shrugged her shoulders.


    "Alright, tomorrow morning then?" Bran agreed and Silja nodded her head. She was dying to get a few fresh breaths away from this closed chamber.


    Next morning.


    Silja arrived at the nearby market which was the biggest market in the city.


    The shops were big well as small stalls were on the street.


    Everything was organized in a way that looked clean. Small merchants have set their stalls on the side footing road.


    "Here, my lady.. this is just a new collection we just received yesterday."


    Silja could hear some vendors trying to attract customers.


    "Pretty organized," Silja commented as they walked in the street. She was dressed as a commoner and with her were Mira and Brandon.


    She didn''t want to attract much attention.


    "It is, but after all, it is a capital city," Brandon replied.


    "Well, almost all the towns we passed from Rockshire to here were pretty good," Silja said. She has noticed these things. Although they didn''t pass through many cities during their journey from Rockshire to Northcrest, she noticed that all the cities were mostly flourishing and in pretty good condition. But she also received the bad taste of those people on the way.


    As they passed through Silja kept her eyes wide open taking everything.


    One of the stalls was full of people.


    as some customers went away after purchasing the stall vendor turned towards Silja who was looking at his stall.


    "Would you like to taste this delicacy, my lady," the vendor asked. It was morning and many ladies and men were arguing and buying things from the stalls. One of the vendors asked her to try a dessert that he was selling.


    Silja looked at small white balls floating in thick syrup in a pot. Another pot contained the same syrup and balls but these balls were brownish in color.


    Silja could feel her mouth-watering at sight. Well, they really looked like Delicias by just looking at them.


    "I don''t charge for trying this sweet dessert," the seller''s words were nothing more than temptation. With the surgery scent that was floating in the air, Silja found herself nodding her head.


    "My lady¡­." Mira immediately objected. Well, the girl was worried that the food would be poisoned or something. Shyw worry to much.


    "It''s alright," Silja reassured her with a smile.


    On the other hand, the seller took a small bawl which was made from the tree leaves and added two white balls in it before handing it to Silja.


    "They called sweet white pearls," the man said the name of the desert.


    Silja took a small bite and instantly her mouth was filled with a soft sweetness.


    The texture was smooth and delicate, it melted in her mouth.


    "This is yummy.." Silja couldn''t help but exclaim. She offered Mira and Brandon to try it.


    Mira also took a bite but Brandon decided to pass.


    "They are yummy.." Mira also agreed. After that, they tasted the black balls which they called black pearls.


    "You seem to be here for the bridal ceremony," the vendor asked.


    "Ohh yes," Silja said and took the bowl.


    She took a bite from the black ball which was also super sweet but the taste was very different from the previous one.


    The dessert had a rosy scent in it which was amazing.


    "I have never tried something like this," Silja confessed.


    "That''s because these are desserts from the far countries, you won''t find anyone selling this on this land," the seller said.


    "A few years ago I went to travel to the south of the South, far away. In a different land with different cultures and traditions. It was there when I learned how to make this dessert," he shared a story.


    Silja was fascinated. How beautiful and exciting it would be to travel all the counties and places so far. She thought.


    She and Mira ate the sweet dessert to their heart''s content.


    Silja took out a small pouch to pay the money when suddenly someone pushed her and snatched the pouch from her hand.


    Silja tried to fight back but he pushed her and ran away.


    "My lady .." Mira helped Silja become stabilized.


    Brandon, who was drinking water from the other shop, saw the attacker and ran behind him. He was momentarily distracted and this happened.


    "Bran no¡­" Silja yelled but the man didn''t hear her and he also disappeared into the busy street.


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 40 - [Bonus ] Visiting Market - 2

    Brandon, who was drinking water from the other shop, saw the attacker and ran behind him.


    "Bran no¡­" Silja yelled but the man didn''t hear her and he also disappeared into the busy street.


    Silja stood there looking in their direction. Everything happened too quickly and she didn''t even get a chance to see the face of a man as he had cloth wrapped around his face. She was confused about what to do when she suddenly heard a whisper near her ear shell.


    "What happened my lady?" Silja flinched and turned around to find a familiar face, just inches away from hers.


    "You¡­" Silja was surprised to see him here, she stumbled backward and Donovan held her hand and pulled her towards him.


    "How clumsy," he said before letting her go. Silja took two steps back as soon as she got her footing back.


    "What are you doing here?" Silja asked, looking around. Some people were standing there to watch the commotion going on and some got back to their work.


    "Ohh I was just passing by when I saw a damsel who couldn''t save her money and thought about stopping by to ask if you need any help?" Donovan said, tilting his head.


    "Thanks for being so kind to me but I''m no damsel and surely not de-stress," Silja returned the smile.


    "And if you have any kind of intention to help you wouldn''t be standing here wasting time," Silja stated.


    "Isn''t it your duty as a knight to caught the criminal who is stealing things from the open market in front of your eyes," Silja lifted her eyebrows. It wasn''t that she wanted his help but what kind of knight he was who watched robbery but didn''t do anything about it.


    Silja''s eyes dimmed and her impression about him dulled down.


    Knight?


    Donovan looked at the girl with lifted eyebrows and pursed lips.


    How did she come up with that conclusion? He thought.


    Does he look like some soldier who stood in the market to catch lousy thieves?


    "It''s your fault for not keeping your things safe, has nothing to do with me," he replied and Silja stared at him.


    "But if you ask nicely I might help." He smiled. Silja didn''t know why but she felt that something was wrong with this man. How bold of him to say that and not to forget how he had held her hand that night even though he knew she was a princess.


    He surely didn''t look like a knight too.


    Now that it was a time of day she noticed how her eyes look less intimidating. Her eyes fell on his face, perfect jawline, sharp nose, and slightly pink lips which don''t look feminine at all but make you tempted to feel their texture.


    With that slight mischievous smile playing on his face he was a feast to the eyes.


    He surely doesn''t look like some soldier or knight. Silja thought to herself.


    "No thank you," Silja shook her head.


    "Ohh well then, " he nodded his head. Silja turned around, Bran had left behind the thief and who knows where they went. Will he be okay? Silja started to walk in the direction where Bran had left. Mira, who was looking at them, was confused because she didn''t know who the man was.


    "What is a princess like you doing here, in a crowded market, walking like a commoner?" Suddenly a voice rang beside her.


    Silja saw the man walking beside her.


    "Just taking a stroll," Silja replied. She thought he might leave her but looked like that wasn''t the case.


    Mira who was walking one step behind noticed how the man was walking side by side with her princess.


    ''Who is he?''She could tell that he was a dragon and from their conversation it was


    Clear that they know each other.


    But how?


    "A human princess on dragon land for the first time, must be exciting," he commented. Silja turned her head to look at him. His face wasn''t smiling at the moment, looking ahead of his eyes watching everything. Seeing the look in his eyes Silja felt like nothing can escape from him. So sharp and piercing.


    "I''m curious, not excited," she replied, gaining the attention of a man on herself.


    "Hmm," he hummed but didn''t comment on anything.


    "But I''m surprised, the human king sent his daughter to marry a dragon prince. I thought humans living in your land think of us as brutal beasts," he asked. They were walking deeper inside the city.


    "People may have some prejudice but it doesn''t matter until you witness it yourself and it becomes reality," Silja replied.


    "Ohh, so what do you think the reality is, after spending time here," he tilted his head.


    "Not good so far," she replied.


    "And I suppose that attack you witnessed must be the reason behind that," he guessed.


    "No, sadly I have witnessed more brutality than that after setting foot in here," Silja replied.


    Donovan furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Care to share?" He turned around towards her but before Silja could answer a man came towards them. He was holding another man from his neck.


    "Sire," the man stood in front of Donovan.


    "Here is your culprit, my lady," Donovan looked at Silja.


    Silja saw he was the same man who stole from her just now.


    "Pardon me, please. I will never do this again." The young man pleaded. He looked at the red eyed man standing and felt that his soul was about to leave his body.


    His start must have changed drastically to get caught by the devil himself.


    Silja looked at Donovan.


    So he has already sent guards to catch the man.


    "You can decide his fate," Donovan said and threw the man to the ground near Silja''s feet.


    "Why did you steal?" Silja asked, looking at the man.


    "I was hungry, haven''t eaten anything in days," he replied, tears running down from his eyes.


    Silja looked at the man for a second before looking toward Donovan.


    "You say i can decide right?" Silja asked and then said.


    "Send him to prison for ten days for stealing and five more days for lying to me," Silja gave punishment there was no sympathy in her eyes.


    "I''m not lying my lady," the thief started to cry loudly.


    "Of course you are, you don''t look like someone who is starving for days, and not to forget the chain in your neck which is enough to help you get food for a month," Silja said and then turned to Donovan. Who signaled him man to take thief away.


    "Thank you for your help again." She was surprised by him.


    "You are welcome," Donovan said looking at the young girl.


    He thought she might be softened seeing that the man was starving and would blame the king for not taking care of its people but what she did was impressive.


    Silja glanced lastly at them and started to walk away as she saw Bran had also returned.


    "I''ll tell you later," she said to him and they left the market.


    Donovan looked at her departing back and smiled.


    After she came back from the market she saw the castle was bustling with the excitement of the ball party.


    As evening arrived Silja started to get ready for the ball dance party.


    She didn''t want to do much as she had decided to lay low.


    But after going through all the clothes she selected the gown but still, Silja thought that it was too much.


    Well running out of options she decided to wear it.


    Not long after she was ready to go.


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 41 - [Bonus ] The Ball

    Silja was standing in the garden unsure of what to do. She was feeling anxious for some reason. It wasn''t that she had never been to this kind of party before but this was new to her, she was alone and with people she didn''t know. All she wanted was that no one bothers her and she can come back as soon as possible.


    Silja was waiting on the side for Mira who had left to find a shawl when she noticed Gwen going in the direction of the party hall. She was wearing a beautiful pink ball gown. She was walking ahead while two maids were helping her with her dress from behind.


    She was really taking it seriously.


    "Excuse me, my lady?" Silja heard a soft voice and she turned around to find an elegant lady standing behind her.


    "Yes," Silja asked, turning around. The woman was wearing a beautiful blue dress with lace sleeves and a heart-shaped neckline. She has a small ruby necklace to make her neck look more elegant. Her hair was left open from the back while the front was held in place with some golden flowers.


    "You''re also going to the ball I guess, would you mind if I tag along?" She asked.


    Silja looked at the woman and blinked, she was really beautiful.


    "Sure, that will be great," Silja replied. She was actually feeling nervous about going alone, going with this lady might help her ease her anxiety.


    "Thank you, my name is Jade Gracia," the woman introduced herself.


    "Princess of Astraxia?" Silja asked. Even though she didn''t get much time to know before she started her journey. Silja had tried to get as much knowledge about the north and nobles living here. Astraxia was one of the main vassal countries of the north and was also very important to the north in terms of politics.


    Lord Gracia who ruled the country had two children, a daughter, and a son.


    "You must be the princess of Atlanea," Jade guessed.


    "That''s right, I''m Silja," Silja smiled at the woman.


    "Ohh how are you now? I have heard that you were also injured in the Dragon attack," Jade asked with concern.


    "I''m fine now, wounds are healing fine," Silja replied.


    "My lady," before they could exchange more words Mira returned with a small Shawl in her hand.


    She helped Silja out to cover the exposed shoulders and back. Jade, who was standing there, watched the human girl.


    Like many other people, she was also surprised that Atlanea had sent their princess to take part in the bridal ceremony.


    All these years of wars west (Atlanea) have been always neutral, not taking any side while maintaining necessary relationships with all. But now taking these steps it was clear that they had chosen to side with dragons.


    Now that princess was here no matter if she will marry the Prince or not Atlanea will never be able to stay onside.


    Jade was looking at the girl who has a very beautiful and innocent face. She could tell from one glance that anyone who set their eyes on her would be charmed.


    She wasn''t looking glamorous but she has simplicity in her that can attract anyone.


    "Let''s go," Silja said as she was ready.


    Jade smiled and both the women started to walk in the direction of the ball.


    The ball was organized in the biggest hall which was situated on the east side of the castle.


    Apart from the West wing where Silja was staying she hadn''t seen this part and on the way, her eyes were glued to the walls and paintings hanging on them.


    As they walked near the party hall they could hear soft music being played.


    The decoration around the corner was amazing and small decorative oil lamps were burning everywhere making the place more bright and beautiful.


    Silja and jade stood at the door looking inside the bustling hall.


    Ladies and men were moving around in their beautiful clothes.


    While maids and servants were continually serving the drink.


    It was an overwhelming scene with all the voices of chatter, laughter, and music.


    "It will be alright," Jade said looking at Silja. Silja looked at the woman who was standing beside her with a smile then thought about herself who was being so nervous.


    Jade could tell from one look that the girl was nervous.


    Silja took a long breath and then they walked in. As both women walked in people started to look in their direction.


    They had taken barely ten steps inside the room and Silja saw a man approaching.


    "Princess Jade, it''s nice to see you here," The man greeted Jade with a wide smile on his lips.


    "Sire William, what a pleasant surprise," Jade looked at the man and exclaimed.


    "It has been three months since I saw you and look at you, you have turned more pretty," the man named William said, kissing the back of Jade''s hand.


    "You are flattering me, sire William," Jade said with a dry laugh.


    "How have you been all these while¡­" Jade and the man kept their exchange going on as they walked in.


    Silja was walking a step behind Jade as her eyes were busy looking around. Compared to Jade she was wearing a very simple gown and she was hardly noticeable.


    But not by all.


    There was a pair of red eyes which were pinned on her from the moment she entered the hall.


    As they walked in more and more people started to walk to talk with Jade and Silja decided to choose a corner so she wouldn''t have to mingle with people.


    Jade, who was talking to people, noticed the girl slipping away. She looked in Silja''s direction but didn''t say anything.


    Silja chose one chair in the corner and sat down. She didn''t know anyone here and she didn''t have any plan on knowing anyone at all.


    But it seems like everyone wasn''t that neglected about her presence.


    "Hello beautiful lady," a man in his early twenties approached her.


    Silja looked up. He was one of the men who was talking to Jade, about his name, she didn''t pay much attention.


    "Ohh, pardon me for not introducing myself. My name is Joshua Rochellot, duke of Icecrain," the man introduced himself, seeing that Silja was looking at him without giving a response. Icecrain was one of the regions of the North.


    The man smiled brightly at her.


    "Hello, I''m Silja Castemont," Silja replied.


    "Castemont? From the Royal family of Atlanea?" He raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes," Silja smiled. He nodded his head.


    "You don''t mind me sitting here do you?" He asked, looking at the empty chair beside Silja.


    "Not at all," Silja replied and the man took his seat.


    While Silja was sitting in one corner unbothered and talking to strangers, someone else was having a hard time.


    Donovan was standing with his brothers but from the moment he entered the party he didn''t get peace of a second.


    Donovan who''s eyes were roaming around in the hall fell on the girl sitting in the quiet corner talking. His eyes scanned her from head to toe, without missing any details.


    Dressed in a simple light blue dress with lacy sleeves and a heart-shaped neckline. She looked perfect.


    A small smile spread on his lips as he looked at her. But then his eyes turned towards the side and noticed the man she was sitting with.


    Don narrowed his eyes subtly.


    The girl was a magnet to trouble for sure he thought to himself.

 Chapter 42 - Rivalry

    Don narrowed his eyes subtly.


    The girl was a magnet to trouble for sure he thought to himself.


    Joshua Rochellot¡­ Don muttered the name and pressed his lips in a thin line.


    On the other hand, the man kept talking to her.


    "Would you like to have anything, lady Silja?" He asked.


    "No thank you, I''m fine," Silja replied and again busied herself looking at the crowd.


    "Well I''m surprised to see you here, king Evan finally decided to choose to take the right side, hmm," he commented while sipping from his glass.


    "Right side?" Silja lifted her eyebrows. They didn''t choose the side but they were forced to, but she can''t say that out loud.


    "Of course, siding with creatures like witches can only bring disaster," he replied.


    " And after all humans and dragons were friends for centuries until war broke out. But now that we have again initiated the friendship it will be beneficial for all of us," Joshua said with a smile. While talking his whole focus was on Silja''s face.


    While listening to him Silja nodded.


    "We don''t know what the future holds, so let''s see how this friendship will turn," Silja smiled.


    Joshua looked at her smile and he felt lost in her smile.


    Like everyone else he was also here as a guest, accompanying his sister.


    When he saw the girl. She was wearing the simplest clothes and can be easily neglected because of that but once his eyes fell on her properly he couldn''t take them off.


    He couldn''t help but walk towards her seeing that the girl was sitting alone.


    "You are right," he nodded his head.


    Joshua tried his best to keep the conversation going on but he could see in her eyes that she didn''t want to be involved in conversation more than that.


    But to his luck suddenly the music changed and many couples made their way on the stage.


    Although this ball was part of the bridal ceremony, many men and women were also taking chances to woo each other.


    After all, most of the people already knew the result of this. It was final that prince Donovan will choose a lady from Gracia family, who will bring most of the benefits for him and this kingdom.


    And Prince and kings don''t wed women but benefits and opportunities.


    So it won''t hurt him to try his luck on this beautiful and fragile human.


    With the music played slowly in the background, Silja also looked at the center where people were dancing.


    Joshua kept his eyes on Silja during the whole time.


    Donovan who was standing with his brothers observing the people and occasionally looking in the direction of human. One after another, ladies kept swarming around him.


    Normally he liked spending time with those beautiful creatures but the type of time he likes to spend was restricted to physical activities. Mingling with them, talking to them and pleasing women was not


    Donovan.


    All the fake efforts they were doing to talk to him and please him looked fake to him. All of them were like leeches, attracted to his power as eldest prince and powerful dragon.


    Their sweet talks and coyness were corrupting his eyes and ears and he wanted nothing more than to leave the hall. But he couldn''t because of his father.


    "What''s wrong brother, you seem irritated," Zivan put his hand on Don''s shoulder, exactly knowing what was wrong.


    Donovan sipped on his drink and gave Zivan a side eye.


    "Come on brother, cheer up. This party is for you," Zivan said cheerfully.


    Sam, who was sitting on the side, looked at his brothers with a bored expression. Apart from Don, if anyone was more unwilling to stay at this party than it was Samuel.


    Similarly forced by his father.


    "Look at these beautiful butterflies swarming around you, aren''t you lucky?" Zivan sighed dramatically.


    "Will you shut up or want me to knock you out," deadpanned Don. He finished his drink and started to walk away. Zivan looked at his big brother then at his younger brother.


    ''Why I''m so unlucky to have these boring men as brothers.'' he complained internally.


    Don wanted to find a quiet corner but suddenly a figure stopped in front of him.


    "Gracia.." Don looked at Jade.


    "Your highness, would you like to dance with me?" Jade extended her hand and smiled.


    "Sure," Don took her hand and led her to the dance floor. If it was anyone else he would have denied it straight away but not her.


    Jade put her hands on his shoulder and Don held her from the waist. The music was slow and they started to move elegantly on the dance floor.


    "Looks like you have been avoiding me," Jade smiled looking at him.


    "Why would I?" he asked.


    "Then why didn''t you come to receive me? Didn''t even pay a visit during this whole time," she asked.


    "You never told me you were coming, and there are lots of things going on, you know that," Don grabbed her waist and pulled her closer so they wouldn''t collide with others.


    "You should have guessed that," she looked up in his eyes as they kept moving in the sink. Didn''t he know that she would be the first one to come here? She was here for him, she was here to stay by his side, now and forever.


    "I did," he smiled and rolled her away and then pulled her near again. She smiled hearing his answer.


    From afar who was looking at the couple couldn''t help but feel envious.


    All the young ladies present wanted to ask him for the first dance but they weren''t that brave. But Jade was different. She knew Don since they were kids and the relationship she shared with him was of a childhood friend. Jade was the only female who can be considered close to Don.


    Gwen and many other ladies who were there stood looking at the couple with jealousy in their eyes.


    "I think don is following your advice seriously for once," Abrielle who was sitting on the side with her husband and daughter commented looking at Don and Jade dancing on the floor.


    "Nah, he is just giving face to Jade," Zach commented.


    "They look great together," Little Genie commented from the side.


    "I think big brother will definitely choose Lady Jade," Genie said excitedly. She liked Jade very much.


    "That''s not decided yet, dear. Given your brother''s temper anything can happen," Zachary said with a smile.


    "But I don''t think so," Genie said, looking at them dancing on the floor beautifully.


    Zachary and Abrielle exchanged looks.


    Zivan, who just walked towards them, happened to hear the conversation and frown.


    His father was hell-bent on choosing Jade but now he seems nonchalant.


    ''The old man is cooking something,'' Zivan thought. But he decided not to dig deeper, his brother will handle his mess. So he smiled and walked to Genevieve.


    "Genie dear, will you dance with me?" He extended his hand and sweet Genie excitedly stood up.


    "Yes,"


    Soon the dance floor was full of different couples dancing and showing their moves and elegance. Most of the ladies-only wanted to dance with Don but they knew how hard it was to get a chance.


    And they can''t afford to lose the chance to show their skills.


    In one corner Joshua was struggling for a long time before he finally decided to ask Silja for dance.


    "My lady, would you like to dance with me?" He stood up and extended his hand. Silja looked at him and then his hand.


    "I''m sorry but my legs were injured a few days ago and they are still not comfortable for dancing," Silja made an excuse, and Joshua''s face fell. Well, it wasn''t a lie. Her legs still hurt sometimes.


    "Oh. Ohhh I understand," he smiled awkwardly and sat down again but was interpreted by a young woman.


    "Brother, I was looking for you," a young woman dressed in a fiery red gown walked towards them.


    "Ohh, Olivia," She was Joshua''s sister who had also come to the capital to take part in the bridal ceremony.


    "Come, I need a dance partner," she took his brother''s hand and started to drag him towards the dance floor.


    "Oli, wait.." Joshua wanted to say something to Silja but he didn''t get any chance.


    Silja looked at them leaving and sighed a little.


    "Are you interested in that woman?" Olivia was on the dance floor with Joshua.


    "I''m interested in many women here, which one you are talking about?" He lifted his eyebrows and chuckled.


    "That red hair, the one you were sitting with just now," Olivia rolled her eyes before replying.


    "Lady Silja, sort off," He glanced in the direction of where Silja was sitting.


    "Is she the human princess everyone is talking about?" Olivia asked.


    "She is,"


    It was talk of each mouth in the noble family that humans might join their hands with dragons.


    "Then you should try wooing her," Olivia suggested.


    "Yeah, but she is here for the bridal ceremony," Joshua replied.


    It wasn''t that idea that didn''t cross his mind.


    "Even better, you can help me remove one rival. One less competition," Olivia Smiled brightly and Joshua narrowed his eyes.


    He glanced in the direction where he could see half of Silja''s face.


    Soon the music started to play at speed and all the couples started to dance in the sink before the first dance came to an end.


    King Zachary was looking around to find the human girl and noticed her sitting in one corner silently.


    He released a tired sigh.


    It was going to be tougher than he had expected.

 Chapter 43 - Dance With Dragon

    King Zachary was looking around to find the human girl and noticed her sitting in one corner silently.


    He released a tired sigh.


    It was going to be tougher than he had expected.


    On the other hand, Silja was quietly looking at everyone, who were walking around, and laughing. And were busy talking about each other''s dresses and jewellery. Some were praising the king and queen about how amazing all the arrangements were.


    Silja sneered in her head. Dragons or humans are all the same in that department. Attending parties and talking about totally irrelevant topics.


    A mocking smile spread on her lips.


    "You didn''t like the party, my lady," Silja heard the voice and looked up.


    Henry took a seat beside her.


    "Yeah, you can say that," Silja replied. "May I know why?" He asked.


    Henry called a maid and got two glasses from her and handed over one to Silja.


    "Don''t worry it''s alcohol-free" he clarified.


    Silja took the glass and sipped it on.


    "I don''t know anyone here," Silja replied to his previous question.


    Henry opened his mouth to say something but Silja bit him to it.


    "And I have no intention of knowing them at all," she looked at him with pursed lips.


    "Maybe I think you should try giving this a chance. It might not be that bad as much as you think, after all, we dragons are not that bad," Henry tried to convince her.


    "Honestly I wanted to give a chance but the first thing I experienced after coming to this land was a human being treated even worse than an animal, then a dragon attacking everyone and killing their own people. Not to forget how king Zachary literally forced me to take part here. After all this I don''t think there is anything left to give chance," Silja sneered at the end of her sentence.


    During the long journey from Atlanea to the North, she had talked to the man for quite some time and she knew that man was a reasonable person. So she didn''t hesitate to speak her mind in front of him.


    "I understand what you are going through and won''t give you a long monologue about that. But now that you are here, use this time to your benefit. Make connections because the time for Atlanea is going to change and you have to be prepared. Don''t stay the naive princess you were there," Henry gave her advice and Silja listened to him attentively.


    She looked down and thought about what he said and agreed to herself that what he said made sense.


    "All these people standing right in front of you are aristocrats and influencers of the northern land. If I know correctly they are all worthy making connections," Henry added.


    Henry looked at the young girl who was processing what he said. He knew that even though the human princess looked very young she was smarter and tougher than she looked.


    "Now if you, my lady, don''t mind, can we have something for your stomach?" Henry commented after some time. She was feeling hungry.


    "Sure," agreed and both of them stood up to walk where food was being served.


    "How do you like the food here my lady?" Henry tried to make small talk.


    "Well, one thing I couldn''t deny is that the food is amazing," Silja nodded her head.


    "I''m glad you at least like something here," Henry laughed.


    After they were done eating Henry took her to the dance floor. Although Silja wanted to deny but she didn''t want to embarrass the man so she agreed.


    Everyone was back on the dance floor ready to dance the whole night.


    On the stage, Donovan also danced with a lady who was trying to talk to him about which the man was least interested in.


    His eyes were glued to one figure dancing gracefully just in front of him.


    He had noticed her when she entered the hall and after that, his never eyes left her face for a second until she decided to choose one corner to sit in. He didn''t see her coming to dance and didn''t understand why.


    Was she waiting for him? He had thought but when he saw her dancing and giggling with his father''s squire that theory was proven wrong.


    Well, the woman was odd. While everyone was trying to come and talk to him for one time she didn''t even try to come in front of him. Nor did she glance at him even once.


    But the oddest thing was that sire Hanry was dancing with her. The man was kind and the best man his father has. But altho man look nobel he was the toughest and hard to get along with. But the way they were talking and dancing it was quite visible that they know each other very well.


    During whole this time he didn''t pay much attention to the girl, but now it looks like that he should dig deeper.


    Donovan was in his thoughts when music changed and every couple started to move to the middle to form a circle.


    Total twelve pairs were dancing in the circle, with a small pause in music the women twirled and changed their partners, walking one step ahead. They danced in the sink moving in circles while moving in the same rhythm as each other.


    Donovan was dancing with his mother and then his pair changed with Genie who was dancing just beside him with Samuel.


    The little girl twirled and jumped around him to the rhythm of the music while giggling nonstop.


    Looking at her, a small smile formed on Don''s lips.


    On the other hand, Silja found herself dancing with a man in a pale purple shirt.


    As the music kept changing its rhythm Silja along with all the ladies kept changing their partners according to dance step.


    The one who was holding her held her and twirled her before pulling her towards him before letting her free in the middle of the circle, Silja did cha?n¨¦ across the circle elegantly and found herself gliding in strong arms.


    She lifted her head and found a tall, masked man holding her in his arms securely.


    Without taking a time of breath she found the man moving her body in the sink with him.


    He was tall, very tall, hair was combed neatly behind while leaving some bangs falling on his forehead unruly.


    The crisp red shirt has beautiful embroidery patches made from golden threads. Giving him a regal aura.


    The identical black mask with his clothes was hiding half of his face. The shadow from the mask hiding the true colour of his eyes.


    Silja felt herself small compared to him and became subconscious and looked down. There was no doubt in who he was.


    He was the eldest prince of the North, the man whom people feared.


    The couple broke the circle and started to dance to their rhythm. He held her from the waist and lifted her diligently and twirled before putting her down.


    His eyes were on her without looking away for a second.


    Silja on the other hand refused to meet his gaze looking everywhere but him.


    "Your gaze is everywhere but on the right person," she suddenly heard a husky male voice ringing beside her ear shell.

 Chapter 44 - [Bonus ] Dance With Dragon - 2

    This chap is in advance for meeting the goal of 100 ps. Right now we have only 77 but I trust you guys will finish the goal soon. I''m releasing chap in advance so readers who want to read in advance can purchase privilege and don''t have to wait for one more day.


    I have set the first tier, if it is possible please purchase it and support me in win-win.


    ###


    "Your gaze is everywhere but on the right person," she suddenly heard a husky male voice ringing beside her ear shell.


    Silja looked up and blinked her eyes, she found the voice oddly familiar but couldn''t tell who it belonged to. There was a slight irritation in the voice which she noticed but still, the tone that was used was arrogant and superior.


    "Where I kept my gaze has nothing to do with you, your Highness," she said in a low and polite tone that didn''t match the word she used.


    "Believe me, It has everything to do with me," came a reply as he held her from the waist with his one hand while holding her hand from the other before bending her back gently and then pulling her up.


    "What do you mean?" Silja wrinkled her eyebrows. Their bodies kept moving in sink.


    "You are here for me, to take part in this ceremony to become my bride, you attended this ball to please me, the dress, the preparation, this dance everything is for me to notice, so whom you look at is also my business," he stated, and Silja could see that as his lips arched in a smirk as he said that.


    "Pardon me your highness, but it is very narcissistic for you to say that, don''t you think?" Silja questioned, trying to look into his eyes but all she could see was eyes hidden behind the dark shadows of the mask.


    How dare he said that?


    Does he think that everything here is revolving around him?


    Maybe yes, but not her. She wasn''t here for him but her kingdom.


    "I didn''t do anything for you," she added. And looked away.


    "If not me then who?" He asked in his low voice. His hand around her waist pulled her towards him and lifted her in a swift motion and put her down after two steps.


    " The reason why I''m here is certainly anyone but you," she said and matched her palm with his as they both took two steps back and forth.


    Coincidently her eyes moved in the direction where Joshua was dancing with his partner.


    "Huh, pardon me my beautiful lady but if your choice is him then that''s a very bad choice if you ask me," he stated pointing at Joshua with his eyes.


    Her choice?


    They barely met today. Silja pursed her lips.


    "Haha, you have lots of assumptions about me, don''t you?" Silja chuckled slowly.


    While both of them were lost in their own world of heated word''s exchange, what people on the side could see was a beautiful couple dancing on the floor in harmony.


    They couldn''t hear what they were saying but the occasional chuckle and smile with continually moving lips were enough to make all the young ladies present envious and surprised.


    "But if not him then who do you think is a good choice?" Silja asked.


    "No one, everyone here is in second place other than me, if not third, fourth and on," he replied, pulling her again in his embrace. Silja found herself standing on her toes. Their faces were closer than necessary and she felt his hot breath fan on her face. Her eyes were glued to his half-hidden face.


    The closeness was too much and Silja felt the urge to rip off that mask to see the face of this arrogant man.


    "You are such a narcissist," she said in a breathy voice.


    "What can I say, I''m the best apple out there," his smile widened and he saw the girl shaking her head. He noticed how expressions change on her face from confused to amused and then irritated.


    He found her simple dress and no makeup face appealing to his eyes, simplicity which was fresh in the crowd of fake and sparkling people.


    "But I must say that it''s a pity that even the best man present doesn''t have the confidence to show his face," Silja said mockingly.


    "Correction my lady, masks are not only used for hiding faces but also can help to hide Identities," He replied.


    "I wonder why an all-mighty prince is hiding his identity and from whom?" she lifted an eyebrow.


    "Especially in his own house, in the room where most of the people knew who he is," she added and Don smiled at her.


    "Do they?" He whispered in her ear and at the same time music came to an end. Silja looked at him with pursed lips.


    They both took two steps back like many other couples.


    Don put his hand on his chest and bowed followed by Silva who lifted her skirt and bent a little before leaving the dance floor.


    As the dance was over both of them returned back to their original position. Silja on her far corner and Don with his family.


    The ball was going to come to an end soon, and after the speculating dance performance with Donovan, everyone noticed the girl in a plain gown.


    She could feel more and more eyes on her as she stood there alone.


    Seems like all planes about laying law failed. Silja thought to herself.


    "Lady Silja, you were beautiful,'' Silja saw Jade e walk to her and complimented her.


    " Thank you," Silja squeezed out a smile.


    "Lady Jade is right, you were charming," one man in his late forties walked towards them with a wine glass in his hand.


    "My lady if you don''t mind introducing this beautiful lady here?" He turned towards Jade and asked. He was one of the Nobel laureates of Northcrest.


    "Of course, This is the princess of Atlanea, Silja Castemont. And Lady Silja, this Nobel man here is Sire Marcus, Grand duke of North," Jade introduced both of them.


    "It''s my honour to meet the grand duke of the north," Silja smiled and the duke took her hand before planting the kiss at the back of her hand.


    "Father," soon a beautiful lady clad in a pure white gown walked near them.


    "Priscilla dear, meet this beautiful Princess from human land," Grand duke introduced her daughter to SIlja.


    "How beautiful, you and prince were such a sight to behold on the dance floor," the young lady said and put her hand on Silja''s hand.


    Silja looked at the woman and returned the smile.


    Soon she was introduced to a few more people before the ball party came to an end.


    The royal family left the ballroom room and soon the people also started to take their leave.


    Silja released a sigh of relief as she made her way towards her chamber. Jade was also walking beside her.


    As they reached their respective chambers Jade turned towards Silja.


    "It was nice meeting you, lady Silja. I wish to spend more time with you,"


    Jade said and put a smile on her lips.


    "I wish the same," Silja replied.


    "Then see you tomorrow," Jade said and took her leave.

 Chapter 45 - Second Competition

    Silja also returned to her chamber. After changing into a nightdress she lay down on the bed while the scene from the ball dance replayed in her head.


    The more she thought, the more she felt that she had seen that man somewhere. At least his voice was very familiar.


    She then recalled the conversation they had.


    Donovan Regalhelm


    Eldest Prince of North huh?


    A mocking smile spread on her lips as she turned to her side.


    The man was totally narcissistic and prideful.


    It was a pity that she couldn''t see the face behind that mask.


    From whom he was hiding his identity?


    Even though it is his bridal ceremony, the woman who wants to marry also has the right to see his face.


    It will be crazy if they can''t even recognise their husband on their wedding day¡­.right¡­


    But why hide face?


    His face can''t be that bad, can it?


    After all, King Zachary and Queen Abrielle both have extraordinary looks, so their son can''t be that bad looking.


    Unknowingly, Silja found herself thinking about the man nonstop until her eyes closed themselves and she drifted to sleep. That night she really had a good sleep.


    The following day at noon there was a friendly competition between all the ladies who were there to take part in the competition.


    Since the Dragon has been cursed to lose their strength, they started to put more importance on the strength of an individual.


    So this competition will help all the contestants to showcase their strengths and abilities.


    Silja woke up late in the morning as she spent too much time thinking about the ball after returning to her chamber.


    The competition was going to be held at noon and will probably continue till night.


    Dragons were mostly night creatures who also had a very good vision at night.


    Most of the ladies had expected something like this to be included. But most of them were weak, only a few of them were able to shift in a dragon form and probably only one or two were strong enough to fight.


    So many of them felt dejected but still as the final result was in the hand of Prince himself about whom he will choose so some of them still have hope.


    And from what information Mira gathered it says that ladies were trying all means to be the bride of the prince. Including climbing to his bed which probably he doesn''t mind.


    Silja took a deep breath to clear her mind. She shouldn''t waste her time thinking about an irrelevant man.


    She turned her thoughts to the competition on how to fail without suffering much.


    Silja who was human and was comparatively weak was not least afraid at all about the result.


    The main reason being she was just there to show her presence. She has nothing to do with who will win and who will not.


    As the time of evening arrived Silja dressed in black pants and a white shirt. She bound her hair in a rope and secured them tightly.


    All this preparation was just for a show as she knew that not doing anything will also attract attention. So the safe way was to join in and try her best to lose.


    "Why don''t you just refuse to take part in it?" Bran asked as they started to walk in the direction where the competition was going to take place.


    "No, I know what to do. You don''t have to worry," Silja reassured Bran. Mira, who wanted to speak something, decided otherwise.


    As they walked near the arena Silja saw so many people had come to watch the match. Men and women were walking around talking to each other.


    The arena was very big and was slowly being filled with people.


    Looks like they also invited the local public to watch the completion. Silja thought.


    "Looks like they are taking this competition very seriously," Bran commented.


    The event was divided into two parts. One was for men and the other part was for women.


    To make the competition a little more interesting they have set the man competition just for fun.


    There weren''t many female knights compared to males but all those serving in the army and personal guards were top notch.


    And all the Nobel ladies who were taking part in the competition will have to fight against a few selected female knights.


    The arena was built in a rectangular shape and was huge enough that the public from the whole three to five cities could easily fit in. Plus the middle part was even more huge.


    Initially, the competition was going to be held in their dragon forms but considering the incident a few days ago king Zachary changed it last-minute to hand to hand combat and weapon fight.


    The fighter can choose their style and a similar opponent will be assigned for them.


    For the general audience, common seats were open. While one side of special seats was assigned for competitors. And for the royal family and others, the highest seats with the best look were prepared.


    "Lady Silja," Silja felt her name being called and she saw the lady she met in yesterday''s ball walking towards her.


    "Lady Priscilla," Silja remembered, she was the daughter of the grand duck of Northcrest.


    According to information Bran gave her, the woman was married to one of the army generals for a few years before she became a widow one year ago. The woman was the youngest daughter with two older brothers.


    "It''s nice to see you again," Priscilla smiled widely and Silja felt like the smile didn''t match the look in the eyes of the girl.


    "Are you also taking part in the competition?" Priscilla asked.


    "Yes," Silja replied.


    "Ohh, that is very brave of you," she smiled.


    Silja just smiled in return. She noticed that she was smiling so much lately while meeting all these people every day.


    "Actually, I have never seen any human competing with the dragon," Priscilla informed and Silja looked at her.


    "But looking at you I think you will be fine," she added.


    "What makes you think that?" Silja asked.


    "Well, even though you look young and weak, I can see the fire in your eyes. You are different," Priscilla looked deep into her eyes.


    Fire? Was her supernatural power acting up again?


    A thought crossed her mind but she dismissed it quickly.


    Well, she was lucky that whatever it was stopped after her eighteenth birthday. And just like a bad dream, it is over now.


    Silja gathered her thoughts and took a deep breath.


    "Good to see you have faith in me,"


    Silja replied as both the ladies walked towards the higher platforms. Well


    So much for faith, they just met, who she was kidding.


    Silk walked over and took her seat and Priscilla sat beside her.


    As time passed, more and more people started to arrive and the arena started to fill.


    Silja saw Nobel ladies who were participating looking excited and some of them also nervous.


    She saw Olivia walking towards her seat with her brother by her side. They were discussing something very seriously.


    "That''s Duke Joshua and her sister lady Olivia," seeing Silja who was looking at them, lady Priscilla introduced.


    "I met them yesterday at the ball," Silja nodded her head.


    "Ohh good," Priscilla smiled, and Silja turned around again to watch other people walking in.


    She didn''t know why this lady was talking to her this sweetly. Although everyone whom she met yesterday was nice to her, she never thought that from all of them Lady Priscilla would come and talk to her.


    Well because according to a report from Mira and Bran the woman was haughty and very prideful.


    But for now, Silja decided to not think much about it.


    After some time Lady Jade entered and took her seat. When her eyes met Silja the woman smiled which Silja returned.


    "Your toughest competition today will be Lady Jade, Lady Olivia and Lady Meghan," Silja heard Priscilla speak. Silja turned around to look at the woman.


    Lady Meghan was one of the daughters of lieutenant general Harlow.


    She was trained from her childhood as she came from the background of a knight.


    "Lady Jade and Lady Meghan will choose hand in hand combat while lady Olivia is good with spears," Priscilla added. Silja stared at the woman before asking.


    "Umm, why are you telling me this?" Silja looked at the woman in her eyes.


    "I''m trying to help you," Priscilla smiled.


    She smiled a lot, Silja noticed.


    "But why?" No one who barely knows you will be ready to help you out of nowhere.


    Silja lifted her eyebrows.


    "You are human, have come to the north for the first time, I figured it will be hard for you to cope up. And all these people here know each other more or less except you. How will you compete if you don''t know what your opponent is capable of," Priscilla stated.


    And Silja kept looking at her with a straight face.


    ''I''m not buying it,'' was written all over her face. Priscilla narrowed her eyes.


    "And I personally don''t like them," she finally said as she rolled her eyes.


    Silja lifted her brows and smiled.


    That was more convincing.

 Chapter 46 - Second Competition -2

    ''I''m not buying it,'' was written all over her face. Priscilla narrowed her eyes.


    "And I personally don''t like them," she finally said as she rolled her eyes and her lips twitched.


    Silja lifted her brows and smiled.


    That was more convincing.


    Silja figured that woman wasn''t as straight as she looked.


    But she didn''t care, nor did she want to get involved in any internal mess.


    All she needed to do was take part in and lose all the competition, and then go home.


    Well, but the reality was that it wasn''t that simple as it sounded. (Dream smiling wickedly)


    Soon the commotion increased and the Royal family entered the arena.


    The King and Queen took their seat followed by three princes and a princess.


    Silja saw that the eldest prince was still wearing the mask today. He was wearing a black coat with a silver mask.


    "Does Prince Donovan wear a mask at all events?" Silja asked Priscilla.


    The lady looked at her for a moment before replying.


    "Yes, whenever he met outsiders or in events like this," She answered.


    "Why? Is he disfigured?" Silja lifted her eyebrow. Her question was purely based on curiosity but the woman in front of her took it in a totally different way.


    "No, but no one knows why the prince does certain things, and no one dares to ask," she said. Lady Priscilla then looked at the man sitting like a tyrant, her eyes lingered on him for a while before she shifted them back.


    ''Mysterious huh?'' Silja sneered in her head.


    Soon she saw the selected female knights walking on the ground. One of the men introduced them and then they announced


    starting of the competition.


    In the first half, a few army soldiers and knights fought healthy matches to spice things up.


    Their strength and speeds were incredible and Silja was amazed.


    After all, they were dragons, stronger and faster than humans. They also possess very good senses of smell and vision.


    It would be a lie to say that Silja wasn''t afraid.


    She will never be their match.


    She has experienced how dangerous these creatures can be when she set her foot in Northcrest.


    As the first round was over it was almost night time and the whole arena was now lit up with lamps.


    Soon the second round and the main event started.


    The first woman who walked into the arena was a lady from the Nobel family.


    She chose hand to hand combat and only after a few exchanges of blows she was eating dust, the same story followed by two more girls who were defeated effortlessly.


    The next woman who entered was lady Meghan.


    As Lady Priscilla has told before, the woman chose hand to hand combat.


    The knight fighting in front of her also looked stronger.


    Both the women circled each other before the fight started.


    Instead of fighting Meghan took a defending approach.


    She didn''t attack and just tried to defend herself.


    While her opponent was fighting with all power which exhausted her pretty soon.


    This fight continued longer than the previous ones. At one point in time, Meghan looked like she was going to break and accept defeat.


    The knight threw her to the ground and was about to push her. Meghan caught her from the waist and threw her on the ground before climbing on top of her.


    And in the next second everyone saw her giving a hard blow on the knight''s face and then pushing her to the ground.


    With one last move, her opponent was defeated.


    Next was Lady Gwendolyn. She chose a sword and she failed terribly. The woman has no dragon form and was weak so het defeat didn''t surprise anyone.


    After her two more women won the fight and then it was Jade''s turn.


    Unlike Meghan, Jade didn''t play any game and defeated her opponent.


    They fought hard and Jade was able to win at last.


    Then it was lady Olivia''s turn.


    As expected by Priscilla she chose a sword.


    And everyone present agreed to one thing: that the woman was great with her moves.


    Her speed was incredible and so was her strength and sharpness. Her body was petite but it gave her an advantage to move freely and more speedily.


    From all the participants her dragon was much stronger.


    The knight who was fighting with her was bleeding from all her limbs in just a few exchanges of moves.


    Olivia was ruthless and sharp, everyone present held their breath as she knocked her opponent on the ground and thrust her spear down on her throat with lightning speed.


    But she stopped just before it could touch her throat.


    The whole stadium started to clap and cheer for her as she smiled victoriously looking ahead of her at the highest platform where Donovan and the royal family were sitting.


    "I never knew lady Olivia was this powerful," Samuel commented.


    "She must have been practising hard ever since her father announced this ceremony," Zivan replied as he popped a roasted peanut in his mouth.


    "You are lucky brother, if you marry her you will get a hard working and super-strong wife," Zivan slowly nudged his elbow on Don''s hand. In return, he received a cold glare.


    "I need a wife not a knight or a soldier," Don said in a cold tone.


    Zivan rolled his eyes.


    "Then why are you allowing them to fight for you? Not that I mind. It''s quite amusing to look at them trying to please you in various ways. And then I look at you, all irritated and ready to snap their necks,"  Zivan smiled widely. (Check comments for Zivan''s picture)


    King Zachary and Abrielle heard their son and exchanged looks.


    "The next participant is the princess of Atlanea, Lady Silja," the announcer announced her name and Silja stood up slowly.


    All the audience started to murmur slowly.


    They were shocked that even a human princess was here to take part in the competition.


    Amidst all the chartering, Silja found herself walking towards the main ground.


    "Carefull, milady," Mira said, Silja nodded her head and walked forward.


    "What method do you want to choose Princess Silja?" The announcer asked. Silja, who was standing in front of an array of different weapons, looked at her options.


    She took her sweet time to choose while all the eyes were looking at her.


    On the high platform.


    "I''m still confused, how all of a sudden the human king decided not to just join hands with us but also sent his precious daughter alone," Zivan commented.


    Hearing him Donovan also looked at him, Agreeing to his words.


    "No...wait, the main question is who sent them the invite because I clearly remember not including the name in the list?" Zivan looked confused.


    Donovan then looked at his father who was looking ahead of him as his eyes glued to a human girl.


    "We shouldn''t let her take part," Donovan told his father.


    "What do you mean?" Evan who was purposely ignoring them turned to look at his son.


    "She is human, how can she be matched to a dragon," Donovan stated with his usual face.


    "This is not a real fight, our fighters will not hurt the princess," Zachary said and looked at his son.


    Looks like the spark is ignited. He lifted his brow in amusement.


    "Furthermore, it''s her free will to take part or not. She can back off if she wants to." Zachary said.


    Donovan pursed his lips not saying anything else.


    But he couldn''t help but look at the girl in the arena standing In front of various weapons.


    She was clearly jumping in the war which she can not win but still not backing off.


    So much so for saying that she wasn''t doing this for him.


    A mocking smirk settled on his face.


    Somewhere in the back of his mind, he was anticipating to see what she had under her sleeves that was giving her confidence.


    His eyes fell on the small figure standing in the vast arena.


    He was ready to be surprised by her like every time she did.


    On the other hand, silja took a sharp breath before pointing out the long sharp spear.


    The man smiled and nodded his head, and handed the weapon to her.


    Silja took the cold weapon in her hand.


    The handle was made from a strong wooden stick and the blade was shiny and sharp.


    It was heavy.


    More than the one she used to use back in Atlanea.


    Silja took a deep breath and held it with both hands before putting the one end on the ground.


    She looked up and saw a lean woman walking out in the middle of the arena.


    One another female soldier came and helped silja wear a protecting shield so she wouldn''t receive any fatal injuries.


    The knight took her spear with ease and played with it, moving it in circles.


    Silja took a deep breath and they both took a step closer.


    Silja held her spear with both hands and pointed out the blade towards the knight she was fighting.


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 47 - Dont Loose Control

    Silja held her spear with both hands and pointed out the blade towards the knight she was fighting.


    Both of them started to move in the round while their eyes were on each other.


    "Clank...¡­" their blades collided and made a soft noise.


    Silja kept her eyes on the movement of her hand and legs.


    "Tan...tan...tan.." soon the woman got bored moving around and started to attack. Silja on the other hand was trying hard to not get hit while dodging all the attacks.


    It looked like Silja was having a hard time handling the weapon while her opponent was having it easy.


    Compared to the knight it looked like Silja was more clumsy and she didn''t have much experience handling the weapon she has chosen.


    "Ahhh¡­." Silja held her spear horizontally with both hands near her chest while the knight was trying hard to push her down with just one hand.


    With all her strength Silja pushed her away.


    "Huuh..huuh," Silja took long breaths while the woman in front of her smiled.


    It was already visible that the human princess will not be able to take a few more blows.


    The knight kicked Silja on her leg and her spear slashed Silja on the hand. A trail of blood passed through Silja''s teard shirt.


    A couple with the kick on leg silja was hardly holding it in.


    "Who do you think will win, brother?" Zivan asked. He was surprised to see a human girl holding till now.


    "Hard to tell," Don replied and then pressed his lips in a thin line.


    His eyes never leave the Silja for a once. She was doing better than he expected but he could feel her losing strength and energy.


    It was now a question was, how long she would be able to hold it. He remembered her being a little lumpy in the garden when they met and while dancing he also noticed that her one leg was a little uncomfortable. But that time he has supported her. The girl was being hard on herself.


    "Clank¡­.swishh....tann...." with various noises, Silja kept defending and dodging.


    The knight then started to move her spear at very high speed in front of her and started to move towards Silja, who gritted her teeth and kept taking steps back.


    All the audience who saw this started to sigh and some also started to mock Silja.


    "She should have known that she would never be a match for a dragon," someone from the audience commented.


    "Why in the hell is she even here?" Someone else also joined.


    Soon the voices spread.


    "Human fighting with the dragon is a stupid move," more and more voices started to spread.


    It wasn''t like Silja was doing bad. Actually she was doing better than some of the dragon ladies. But as said before, dragons do have superiority complexes and according to them, all humans were weak.


    So it was pouring out from the back of their mind.


    Silja on the other hand was doing her best to stay on the ground. She used her spear to dodge every attack.


    Till now she managed to get away without any harm.


    "Ahh¡­" but suddenly the knight attacked with all her force and the spear in Silja''s hand broke from the middle.


    Hearing what all they have to say something started to bubble up inside her. Something that was cold yet stronger.


    With one one part in both hands, Silja started to refute.


    Her speed increased and instead of defending she shifted to attack.


    She attacked with the pointy stick and distracted with the other.


    "Ahhh¡­" But not after more than three to four blows she was pushed back by her opponent.


    "No¡­ no¡­ Stay calm Sija¡­.Stay calm¡­." She started to chant in her head. She can''t lose control. She absolutely can''t.


    She knew what happened when she does.


    There should be no fear and no anger in her heart.


    "Calm down...Sija¡­.calm down¡­" Silja kept murmuring to herself and didn''t let her temper lose.


    She could hear people belittling her and cheering for her opponent but she kept her calm and didn''t pay heed to them.


    "Ahh¡­" Silja lost focus for a second and was caught off guard and she received a vicious kick in her stomach.


    But that wasn''t all the knight kept attacking her like all she wanted was her life.


    Silja started to roll on the ground, her spear long lost from her hand.


    "Ahh¡­.Snnn.." Knight gave her all and tried to thrust the blade in Silja''s chest but Silja rolled in the nick of time and saved herself.


    Silja stood up and grabbed her spear from the ground which has a blade.


    But before she could ready she received one more kick in the back and was pushed to the ground.


    Silja turned around and saw her smiling and then the blade came rushing towards her.


    Silja''s eyes widened.


    The whole audience held their breaths.


    Gwendolyn, who was sitting with other ladies, sneered. Forgetting the fact that she also didn''t manage to win.


    On the highest platform, Donovan narrowed his eyes.


    He wanted to stop it but suddenly someone else bit him.


    "Stop¡­." King Zachary''s heavy voice rang in the arena.


    And suddenly everything quieted down.


    But it was too late.


    "Ahh¡­" a low groan echoed and everyone held their breathing.


    "Thudd," followed by the knight falling on her knees by Silja''s side.


    Half spear was sticking out of her stomach which Silja pulled back.


    While her other hand was holding the other spear which was knight''s. She has held the blade knight has thrust with one hand while she attacked the knight with another hand with her own spear.


    Silja could feel her heart in her throat. Her breathing was hard and there was a cold glint in her eyes that everyone missed. Silja took a few deep breaths before calming down and then it registered in her mind what just happened.


    She stood up and took two steps back then only everyone came to their senses.


    Silja has injured the knight.


    She was holding both spears in her hands, one in each.


    The knight who was on the ground looked at her. She was holding her stomach to stop the bleeding. There was a ray of fear in her eyes as she slowly collapsed on the ground, unconscious.


    "Lady Silja won." The man on the side announced. He couldn''t believe what he was saying.


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 48 - [Bonus ] Old Sly Dragon

    "Lady Silja won." The man on the side announced. He couldn''t believe what he was saying.


    Silja threw the spears on the ground and soon her legs gave away. They were already injured and with all the pressure she put on them the pain was back.


    On the royal platform king, Zachary looked at the girl amid ground with dirt all over.


    A small smile came on his lips and vanished before anyone would notice it.


    Donovan was also shocked. How in the world she managed to injure one of his best female knights.


    He narrowed his eyes as he looked at the petite girl. She looked so fragile like she could be snapped with just a slight pressure.


    He doubted she could have done it, maybe Seria (the knight) lost focus and Silja took a chance.


    Soon the Mira came and helped Silja stand up and led her out of the arena. Few more people ran to help the knight.


    As the competition came to an end everyone started to scatter off with shock on their faces.


    Well, unexpected has happened, the girl whom they thought won''t be able to take a few below actually won proving them all wrong all along.


    Donovan followed his family and then straight left to the barracks.


    "Where is Seria?" He asked.


    "She is in the infirmary," replied one of the soldiers.


    Donovan followed him and saw two women laying on the infirmary bed.


    One was injured by Lady Olivia and the other one was Seria who was injured by Silja.


    "How''s she?" Don asked, looking at the woman name Seria.


    She looked pale and lifeless.


    "She was hit just below her heart, the main artery was hurt which made her lose blood and then fall unconscious. Apart from that no more damage. The vitals were cleverly avoided," replied the healer.


    "But losing so much blood has made her unconscious, I can''t tell how much time it will take her to recover," he added.


    Don looked at the woman laying unconscious and then the other one who was hurt by Olivia.


    He was right the woman didn''t fail to amuse him.


    How in the hell did she pull that off.


    Something was off about that girl he could tell.


    ###


    Late at night in the royal quarters.


    King Zachary was sitting in his room with Abrielle.


    Three princes walked in and greeted their parents.


    "How is everything? Settled?" Zach asked.


    "It is," Sam replied and all three of them settled down.


    "How about injured soldiers?" He asked.


    "Being treated, no permanent damage, but Seria is still unconscious," Don replied.


    " I must say I was surprised by the stunt that the human princess pulled," Zivan commented.


    "Indeed, that girl surprised everyone today," Abrielle agreed and took a seat near Zachary.


    "How did she do that, we should interrogate her," Zivan stated and receive a glare from his father.


    "Don''t look down on humans you haven''t witnessed what a small ant can do to the giant elephant. It''s not about strength all the time, mind and strategy plays an important part," Zachary said. The last thing he want was Silja''s truth to be exposed before the right time. The girl was an incomparable treasure yet can be disastrous if not handled carefully. But he couldn''t share these thoughts with his sons.


    "Seria must have been distracted by you and she took chance By chance," Zivan scoffed. There was nothing about smartness.


    "But the question is why is she here?" It was Samuel who asked.


    "Why did the human king all of sudden send his daughter here?" Sam added. And including him everyone looked at Zachary.


    "Of course he has to. Witches have already started to show their true colours, the treaty has been broken," Zachary explained.


    "All it took was a little push and the west has no choice but to take initiative," Zachary has a sly smile on his lips.


    "What did they ask in exchange?" Don asked.


    There was no way they would become ready to join hands that easily.


    "Protection," Zachary replied.


    "Are you sure that''s all? There must be something that they need, if not now than in future," Zivan lifted his eyebrow.


    "You guys don''t have to worry about it. As a king, I know what to do and I have thought it through," Zachary smiled at his sons.


    "Father, I''m having a bad feeling about this, don''t tell me brother has to marry the human princess too?" Zivan asked.


    "What do you mean human princess TOO? Does he want to marry all of them?" Zachary snapped.


    And Zivan closed his mouth and then looked at his brother.


    Zivan blinked his eyes as if asking ''Do you?''  well given his brothers record with women it wouldn''t be surprising if he do that.


    And Donovan glared at him.


    Zivan instantly looked away.


    "We just want to ask what you are thinking, father," Don asked looking at Zachary, calmly.


    "Well, I have thought about it for a long time and then came to the conclusion that I should let you decide," Zachary looked at Don.


    "What are you planning, father?" Don asked. And Zachary pursed his lips.


    "I said I will let you decide," Zachary repeated himself.


    "That''s not how you operate," Don stated.


    "Sorry father, but I totally agree with brother," Zivan joined his brother and like on rare occasions Samuel also nodded his head, agreeing with his brothers.


    Zach and Abrielle looked at each other and Abrielle was having a hard time surpassing her laughter.


    "I''m being serious here,'''' King Zachary was on the verge of losing his mind. For once in his life, he was hating the fact that his children know him so well.


    "Donovan, I''m giving you permission to choose your wife yourself. I won''t pressure you nor will I interfere in the matter, alright,"


    All four of them looked at the king.


    "Im serious," Zachary couldn''t help but raise his voice.


    "Alright, it''s fixed then?" Don lifted his eyebrows.


    "How many times you want me to repeat myself," King Zachary''s irritation was at its peak.


    "Fine," Don nodded.


    "We should not disturb you anymore, let''s go Zivan, Sam" Don stood up and his siblings followed.


    "Good night father, Queen mother," Don greeted both before leaving.


    "Goodnight Mother, Father," Sam and Zivan greeted at the same time and left.


    "They played you, you know?" Abrielle said as their sons left the room.


    "Let them for now," Zachary smiled.


    Well, how can it be that easy to fool an old sly dragon?


    "You should have been born fox you know, darling," Abrielle said in a joking tone.


    Hardly surpassing her laughter.


    Zachary narrowed his eyes and pulled her towards him smiling mischievously.


    "Is that so?"


    "Ahuh.." Abrielle nodded.


    "You know me so well, dear" he replied before planting a passionate kiss on her lips.

 Chapter 49 - Benjis Rage

    At Atlanea


    In the dining room king, Evan and Doris were sitting waiting for Benji to come and join them. Footsteps echoed and Benji arrived and took his seat. No greetings nor he uttered any word.


    The dinner passed in awkward silence, three of them finished their meal without speaking a word. As soon as he was done, Benji stood up ready to leave.


    "Benji wait," as the dinner was over Benji stood up to leave but his footsteps were halted by his father''s voice.


    "Is there any news from Silja?" Benji asked straight.


    "She has sent a letter," King Evan said.


    Benji didn''t say anything else and walked back, he extended his hand.


    "Seat first," king Evan ordered.


    Benji looked at him for a second before he sat down.


    "How long are you going to be mad at me?" King Evan finally asked.


    The month of silence was killing him.


    From the day Benji found out that he had sent Silja to North, Benji wasn''t talking to him.


    His silence was killing King Evan. It was like he had lost both of his children in one go.


    Benji didn''t reply and decided to stay silent.


    "Give me the letter," he said, extending his hand without paying heed to what his father said.


    "Not unless we have a decent conversation," King Evan said firmly.


    Benji took a deep breath.


    "What is there to talk father?" Benji asked, looking straight at king Evan. There were mixed emotions in his eyes. Accusations, hurt and pain.


    "How many times I need to tell you, sending Silja was the only solution I had," King Evan shook his head and a string of tears left his eyes.


    "Sending Silja to the North was never a solution but a disaster," Benji stood up and roared.


    "Since childhood, you have always taught us that we humans shouldn''t have any kind of relationship with any other creatures and we are only safe if we could prevent them coming to Atlanea or moving out," Benji argued.


    "Apart from necessity we had never kept any relationship with other Kingdom and you said that was for our good. But suddenly now you are saying that it is good to connect with North by marriage,"


    Benji didn''t know what he should say to him anymore.


    "King Zachary took her away and will never let her come back, father. Never." Benji thumped his hand on the table resulting in crockery rising and then falling with notices.


    "That''s enough Benjamin," Doris looked at her son. During this whole month, she and Evan have tried all they can do but the boy was stubborn.


    "No mother, that''s not enough. You guys sent her away. Out of all people, you guys are the ones who were supposed to keep her safe but no, instead you sent her away. How can you do that to your own daughter? You shouldn''t have involved her in this mess father, you shouldn''t have," Benji said.


    His eyes were bloodshot glaring and accusing both his parents.


    For Benjamin Silja was his everything along with his parents.


    One of few he cared about.


    He has spoiled her since childhood. Everything she needed was there for her before she even asked.


    He gave her everything and protected her from everything only to be ruined at last.


    "You don''t know anything, son," king Evan spoke in a small voice


    "Then tell me, TELL ME," Benji demanded. King Evan looked at him but stayed silent.


    "What I know is that even if it was going to be a war then we shouldn''t have backed off. You shouldn''t have backed off," Benji roared.


    "How are you a good kong, if you can''t protect your own daughter?" Benji has finally lost his sanity. All the frustration of the last days was rushing out in one go.


    "But it''s fine I have decided that I won''t listen to any of you now and will leave for the North as soon as possible," Benji announced.


    "How many times have I¡­" Doris was speaking but Benji stopped her mid-sentence.


    "No mother, no more threats and swears to stop me, because I have waited enough, and I have decided now. I need to fix the mistake you have done," Benji stood straight and said his final decision.


    Then he glanced lastly at his parents and left the room.


    "Wait, if you want to go we will not stop you. But before that, I think you should hear something first,"


    Benji was just about to leave the room when he heard his mother speak.


    His footsteps instantly halted.


    "What?" Benji turned around and asked.


    "The truth," King Evan said.


    ###


    It was near the time of dawn and the moon was still shining in the sky.


    Donovan Jumped off the wall and entered the guest quarters.


    The night was cold and silent.


    He slowly moved his feet towards the balcony of the certain room.


    He jumped in effortlessly and by chance, the door of the balcony was open giving him easy entry.


    He slowly moved to the door and stood at the doorstep.


    Inside the room, a girl was sleeping in the big bed, with all the quilts covering her up only her small face was visible.


    The moonlight was falling on her face making her look just perfect. As the Don stood in the doorway his shadow fell on half of her body.


    Her big eyes were closed and the small fan of eyelashes was touching her cheeks.


    Her perfect bow-shaped lips were slightly parted as she breathed in the rhythm of her chest rising and falling down.


    For some reason, Don just stood in the doorway without taking any steps inside the room.


    He didn''t even know why he was there, maybe his curiosity was getting the best out of himself.


    What will be her reaction if she wakes up now?


    Don thought.


    He wanted to wake her up and asked what charm she had that she was using on his soldiers.


    Something was totally off with her he knew but he couldn''t point it out.


    If she was not a human Princess and his father wouldn''t have confirmed it himself, Don would have thought her to be a witch.


    ''What charm do you have ?'' He slowly murmured looking at her.


    A wind blew and a string of hair stuck out and fell on her face.


    Don couldn''t help but extend his hand to remove it so it didn''t hinder him from looking at her beautiful face. He took the lock of red hair in his hand and couldn''t help but feel its smooth texture. His hand brushed her face softly as he moved the hair away.


    Subconsciously feeling someone''s presence in the room, Silja moved in her sleep.


    Silja moved in sleep and groaned.


    Her leg was hurting and the pain woke her up.


    Her eyes slowly fluttered and she rose from the bed. She raised her hand and touched her face and hair.


    As the wind blew past her from the open door of the balcony and her eyes moved in the direction of the balcony.


    Nothing.


    ''Why do I feel like someone was here?'' Silja murmured in her sleepy voice.


    She tried to sit up and felt pain in her legs where she was kicked.


    Thinking about the competition, Silja felt like she was going to lose her head again.


    After that day the incident with the horse happened she was so afraid of everything.


    It was like suddenly she has become destructive to everything around her.


    Just mere touch and that horse went rogue and ended up dying.


    She didn''t know whom she should tell about this. She was afraid that if anyone found out something big would happen.


    And for the first time, she found herself so afraid of anything.


    So afraid that Silja started to lock herself in with books for a few days.


    She was afraid, afraid of being cast out, afraid of being hated by everyone.


    Hated by her people, Benjamin, her father and especially her mother.


    She didn''t want her mother to be more distant from her than she already was.


    And that was the reason Silja decided to leave for the north.


    No one will ever find that something was wrong with her if she ran away far.


    All she wanted was an excuse and to buy more time. More time, so she can figure out what was wrong with her.


    Or maybe it was just an excuse to run away.


    But that wasn''t the sole reason.


    She wanted to save Atlanea from war too even if she would have been perfectly fine she would have made the same choice.


    Silja leaned her back on the headboard and tears fell from her eyes. She


    "Everything will be fine," Silja murmured slowly and chanted it again and again.


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 50 - Expectations

    Chap 50


    Outside of the balcony, Don was standing behind the door. He could hear the slow sobs and murmuring of her lips.


    His lips set in a thin line and a deep frown settled on his face.


    What will be fine?


    He couldn''t understand but the girl was definitely hiding something.


    And the more she was behaving abnormally, the more she was attracting his attention.


    Don finally glanced at the open door and silently left the balcony.


    He passed through the garden and was about to cross the wall when someone called him from behind.


    "Regal¡­." a sweet voice rang in the silent night.  Don looked behind and saw the lean figure of Jade standing not far away.


    "Garcia¡­" he was surprised to see her there.


    "What are you doing here?" Jade walked forward and asked him.


    "Nothing, just some normal rounds," Don replied without batting an eye.


    "Ohh, I heard about the poison attack," Jade said.


    "Did you find out who was behind it?" she asked.


    Jade was wearing a thin nightdress and as the wind blew her blond hair fluttered in the air.


    "No leads till now,'' Don said and Jade nodded.


    "Why are you up so late?" Don asked. She has taken part in the competition so she should be tired.


    "I couldn''t sleep," she said.


    "Why?" Don asked.


    "I was thinking about strategies to win the next competition, haha," Jade joked. She waited for Don to react but the man just stood there glancing at her without a change of emotions on his face.


    Seeing the look in his eyes something broke inside her but Jade was clever enough to hide her emotions. She cleared her throat and asked him to come with her.


    "Ahem...Why don''t you come in and we can sit and talk," Jade held his hand and pulled towards her room.


    "Garcia¡­" before Don could say anything Jade glared at him.


    "I''m not going to hear any excuses. Since I have come here I have noticed that you didn''t even bother to come and meet me," she pouted as she dragged him towards her chamber.


    "Although I can understand that you must be busy with all the ceremony stuff going on, but at least as a childhood friend I deserve some of your time, don''t I?" She complained. They entered the room and the maid who was sleeping Inside on the floor woke up hastily.


    She saw jade with the prince and immediately left the room and closed the door behind.


    "Come take a seat," Jade sat on the bed and patted the empty space beside her. The room was dark but for those who had good night vision, the light wasn''t needed.


    Don released a sigh and walked ahead and took a seat beside her.


    He looked at her and lifted his eyebrows.


    Jade who was looking at his face blinked her eyes and then looked down.


    "So, how have you been all this while?" She started the conversation.


    "Good," as expected, came a one-word reply.


    "You didn''t come for my birthday celebration last time, why?" She asked.


    "I was busy," he replied almost robotically.


    Jade looked at his indifferent face and set her lips in a thin line.


    "Don''t you have to say something apart from that?" She waited for a while but the man didn''t say anything at all.


    "What do you want me to say?" He asked.


    "Anything, I was waiting for you to come but you didn''t even bother to send a letter," she looked at him with expectant eyes waiting for an answer.


    But all she received was silence. She sighed and no one spoke anything for a while. The awkwardness lingering in the room was obvious.


    "I was shocked when we received the invitation for your bride choosing ceremony," she said. It was always like this. She was aware of how difficult this man was to talk with.


    "Uh-huh," Don nodded.


    "I was surprised too," he smiled.


    "Yeah, I mean out of all the people I never thought that you would make your marriage this big affair," Jade laughed out loud trying to sound normal.


    "What can I say, couldn''t say no to father," Don sighed as he leaned back with the support of both his hands.


    "King Zachary can be overbearing," Jade commented.


    "So are you serious about all this stuff? Choosing the one who wins the competition?" She asked. Her fingers were fiddling with each other as she spoke.


    "Maybe. You know how I am," he smiled. Jade looked at him for a second before she looked away. Avoiding eye contact.


    She wanted to ask something else but she couldn''t bring herself to.


    "How''s your father doing?" After a silence of a few minutes, Don asked. His eyes were on her, registering all small details and changes in her actions.


    "He is fine, will soon be here for a summer celebration," she replied and her lips arched in a tight smile.


    Perfect timing hmmm. Don nodded in his head.


    The summer festival will start just after the last competition. Just on time to join his daughter''s wedding. Don sneered.


    "Good, I was hoping to meet him," Don said.


    "Why?"


    "Nothing important just wanted to discuss some security plans related to borders," Don stated.


    "Ohh," Jade nodded.


    "I think we are done with catching up then?" Don stood up and Jade looked at him.


    "You have changed you know," she stood up and followed him behind till the door.


    "Maybe nothing has changed in me but your expectations of me have changed," Don turned around and replied.


    "What does that suppose to mean," Jade pursed her lips.


    "You are smarter than this Gracia to not understand what I mean," Lucian put his hand on her shoulders.


    Jade looked at him as he walked away from there.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).


    ###


    After the competition, there was a one day gap between the third and last competition. So there people can relax a bit.


    It was sort of a free day so to fill in the time a small fair was organised.


    The other morning Jade and lady Priscilla came to Silja''s room to ask about her health.


    Both the ladies by coincidence at the same time.


    Silja was sitting in her chamber while a maid was tending her wounds.


    "Lady Silja," Jade entered the chamber.


    "Lady Jade, i ..,"


    "Don''t need the courtesy, lady Silja,"  Jade stopped her from standing up.


    Jade walked forward and took a seat beside her.


    "How are your wounds now?" She asked.


    "Old wounds have healed but the new is a bit painful," Silja smiled.


    "I must say you were amazing in yesterday''s fight. You almost surprised everyone," Jade praised putting her hand on Silja''s hand.


    "I got lucky maybe," Silja let out a dry laugh.


    "Yeah, I almost thought that you had some magic in your hand," Jade commented and Silja felt her heart drop.


    "I wish I had," she tried to hide her emotions.


    "I was thinking if you want to go to the fair with me tomorrow?" Jade asked.


    "Ohh fair, I''m not sure lady Jade if I should be able to join with my legs still not healed," Her legs were hurting and she also didn''t want to go out.


    Now that her powers have started to surface again she didn''t think it was a good idea to join the fair. The last thing she needed was to lose control of her own emotions and do something unspeakable.


    "Ohh, alright, I understand," Jade smiled and nodded her head.


    "Lady Silja," they were in the middle of talking when Lady Priscilla entered.


    "Ohh lady jade is here too," Priscilla commented as she walked in.


    "I was here to invite lady Silja to come with me to the fair," Jade said. Priscilla also took a seat in front of them.


    "Coincidentally, I was here for the same reason too."


    "But sadly Lady Silja couldn''t join us because of her leg injuries," Jade said.


    "Is it that bad? Are you okay Lady Silja?" Priscilla widened her beautiful eyes.


    "I''m fine, it''s just a bit painful while walking," Silja smiled. Her cheeks were hurting from all the smiles and her eyes looking at the people all smiling and showing fake affections.


    "But I must say, Lady Jade, it is quite thoughtful of you to be friends with your competitor," Priscilla commented.


    Jade looked at the woman and she knew where this was coming from.


    Even though Jade has not much interacted with Priscilla who was quite older than her she knew the woman quite well.


    Being a grand Duke''s daughter Priscilla was always a haughty child with a foul temper and lots of pride.


    And even though she phrased that it was odd for Jade to meet Silja, it was odd that a woman like her was here to show care to a human princess who didn''t have much standing at all.


    I have sent a heart to all your profiles.. Go check, if you haven''t do comment and let me know.

 Chapter 51 - Meeting With Nobels

    And even though she phrased that it was odd for Jade to meet Silja, it was odd that a woman like her was here to show care to a human princess who didn''t have much standing at all.


    "Competition is one thing when we compete. But right now I''m just here to meet her as a friend," Jade replied.


    "Friends? That''s new. Looks like you both ladies hit it off quite soon," Priscilla lifted her eyebrows.


    "That''s right," Jade smiled more widely.


    Silja who was sitting on the side looked at both the women. She could tell from their exchange of words that both didn''t go with each other quite well.


    For Silja, she didn''t know both of them quite well but to her, Jade looked more genuine than Priscilla.


    But she didn''t want to choose any side before she knew them more clearly. The competition was going to be quite long thus she had quite a bit of time in the north to find out about everyone in detail.


    And even though Jade didn''t look evil that didn''t mean that Silja was believing in her.


    What one thing she had clear in her mind was that she couldn''t trust anyone here.


    Even though she was grown up in a country that has no internal conflict and an overall peaceful and secure atmosphere, she was still a princess and from childhood, she has learnt her lessons about how the royal families work and how messy and dangerous they can be.


    There was no hurry to know who is who and what are their real intentions. While both the women were glaring at each other with smiling faces Silja sneered internally.


    ###


    On the other corner of the castle, the nobleman has all gathered together for a drink.


    King Zachary was sitting at the main seat with his three sons by his side.


    Dragons were one of the oldest creatures who were walking on the land for thousands of years.


    Many Dragon rulers have come and gone over the years


    The Regalhelm family was one of those who was second to the pure-blooded dragon family.


    The Grego family was one of the pure-blooded while Regalhelms we''re turned half-blooded.


    Both ruling on the two different Kingdoms of the land.


    When the Grago family perished Regalhelm took the reign of their kingdom and united all the dragons under one ruler.


    That was about a century ago when the father of King Zachary was alive and the king.


    "Good morning your highness," the grand duke of the Northcrest just entered the room and greeted the king. He was an old man with a slightly plump stomach and small height. With a brighter than the sun smile, the man walked forward and took the seat two seats away from the king.


    "Grand duke Marcus, welcome," king Zachary greeted the man before he took his seat.


    Many Nobel men kept coming one by and the maids served the drinks and snacks.


    Everything started to come to the king and kept raising a toast to him and kept praising him.


    King Zachary was used to it as a king.


    While he was swimming in the ocean of fake praises happily, all three princes decided to take a silent corner, away from the old ministers.


    "I must say sire Marcus must be the saddest person right now," Zivan being his usual self commented. He was sitting beside Donovan. Garrett who was also sitting with them raised his eyebrows.


    "Why is that?" He asked.


    "Because he''s only daughter is a widow and this couldn''t get the chance to marry my brother, what a great of a loss," Zivan tched.


    "If he knew he wouldn''t have married her in the first place," Zivan joked.


    He was right in a way though.


    Mostly every man at this moment wanted to marry their daughters to the eldest prince so they can become the next queen and brought great benefits to their maternal family.


    And Grand Duke who was leaching on the power all these years must be too depressed to not getting the chance to get the more benefits.


    "Well, only if he knows about the secret meetings between his daughter and our prince," Gar laughed out loud and suddenly felt a burning gaze directed towards himself.


    His laughter instantly stopped. One glance from Don was enough to shut him up.


    "I think instead of my squire you are trying to become gossiper huh? Keeping eyes on who im meeting and what is im doing?" Don narrowed his eyes.


    "No no, your highness, I was just.. just¡­" Gar couldn''t complete his sentence.


    "Im sorry your highness," he bowed his head.


    And Zivan laughed out loud.


    "Don''t threaten poor Gar brother," Zivan said.


    "But what he said isn''t wrong, because if lord Marcus finds out about your little secret he will surely try to make his daughter your wife by any cost," Zivan said. And he wasn''t wrong. Grand duke was definitely that kind of a person.


    "If every woman''s father whom brother has slept with started to come to our door for marriage, I think we will be out of rooms in the castle," Zivan joked and started to laugh hard.


    Don pursed his lips.


    While Gar tried not to laugh and Sam shook his head.


    They were sitting in one of the corners so no one can hear them. Both the prince apart from Zivan were hard to get along so no one even tried to join their circle.


    Don has enough of sitting there and he was done with his part of showing face so he stood up and walked to his father to take permission to take leave.


    "Father,"


    "Don, sit here with me first before leaving," before Don could say anything king Zachary asked him to sit and Don complied without much heart.


    Soon the lord of Icecrain, Joshua walked to the king.


    "Lord Joshua," King Zachary exclaimed.


    "Your highness," Joshua bowed his head.


    "I was looking forward to meeting you. Thank you for inviting me and my sister to the capital and also giving her a chance to join the ceremony," the man said politely.


    "Of course I have to. How can we miss the exceptional woman like lady Olivia," Zach pointed at the seat near him and offered Joshua to sit there.


    "I''m grateful that you find her worthy of being the wife of the first prince, your highness," Joshua was all smiling. While speaking he looked at the Don who was in his own world looking somewhere else without paying attention to him at all.


    "And you lord Joshua, I can see that you are also doing a very great job handling the Lordship of the Icecrain," Zachary didn''t forget to praise the young man also.


    "The policy of building new houses for all the farmers of the border was very thoughtful and converting barren land into fertilising was an amazing idea," Zachary was all praise for the young man.


    And Joshua also didn''t back of to praise the king.


    "It''s all because of your support and faith in the plan I made. Without the monetary help from the royal treasury, we wouldn''t have been able to execute the plan. People of Icecrain are grateful of you my king," Joshua said and bowed his head.


    Joshua was the most youngest of the lord in all northern countries under the Regalhelm reign.


    His father who was the previous lord of the Icecrain died about three years ago and as eldest heir, Joshua took his place and become the lord.


    With the support of his twin sister, Olivia both of them turned the dry and poor state of Icecrain to stand on their own feet.


    While also gaining a good place and recognition by the king and all the nobles of the north.


    "I must say the idea was very risky and if not for the Eldest prince convincing me I wouldn''t have taken the risk. But it turned out very fruitful and that all matters now," Zachary looked at his eldest son and patted Donovan''s back.


    Joshua slightly narrowed his eyes but his smile widened.


    "Of course I must thank the eldest prince for his help," he said and finally gained Donovan''s attention.


    "Well reminding of the idea. It was decided that after one year of the plan implementation Icecrain should start paying tax to the royal treasury with the original amount of their debt," Donovan looked at the man and said while swirling the liquid in his glass.


    Hearing his words Joshua''s smile fell.


    "You are write prince Donovan but even though the idea regarding farming land turned out very great. But still, the farmers and people are trying to meet their regular ends of needs. Burdening them with tax at this moment will not be a wise idea," Joshua tried to be as polite as possible.


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 52 - Little Ture In The Castle

    "You are right Prince Donovan but even though the idea regarding farming land turned out very great. But still, the farmers and people are trying to meet their regular ends of needs. Burdening them with tax at this moment will not be a wise idea," Joshua tried to be as polite as possible.


    "So I request you to give us some more time to be stable before we start to pay the tax," Joshua always knew that the eldest prince was a very tough nut to crack and that''s why he has prepared himself for this moment. When he proposed the idea he wasn''t very confident that it would pass through and as expected the king Zachary wasn''t ready to grant a big amount of money at first. But then prince Donovan evaluated the plan and conceived him to grant the money which was very surprising for Joshua and many others.


    But while giving the money they put the condition that after the one year of plan being executed Icecrain has to start to pay the tax and the amount of money they took from the royal treasury will also be returned in small instalments.


    The given time of the one year has already come to end about four months ago and Icecrain hasn''t paid any single cent back to the treasury that they took let alone the regular tax that all countries and duchies should pay.


    "You have already taken the liberty of four whole months, and as far as I know the crop from the last season turned out very good so I don''t think it will be that hard to bear the tax. Unless Icecrain has become spoiled by all the help and exception in the tax that they didn''t want to pay anything any more," Don locked his red eyes into Joshua''s which made Joshua start perspiring because of the pressure.


    But he didn''t flinch and tried to stand his ground.


    "That is definitely not the case. We are trying our best to produce more so we can pay all the debts as soon as possible," Joshua replied.


    "And how soon is that?" Don lifted his eyebrows.


    "It will take at least two seasons according to our analysis, but we will try our best to start paying tax in the next six months," Joshua replied after some thought.


    "Too long," Don said, waving his hand.


    "The current season will be over in the next one and half months. I''m giving you the time of a maximum of two months to start paying the tax and the six months before you will start paying the debt in instalments," his authoritative tone didn''t give any chance of argument and Joshua pursed his lips. He looked at king Zachary with hope but Zach was just smiling silently agreeing with his son.


    Joshua pressed his lips in a thin line. Left with no choice, he agreed half-heartedly.


    "As you say, your Highness," his lips set in a tight smile as he said that. Well, today wasn''t his day.


    "It''s settled then," Don smiled and stood up.


    "Father, I''m taking my leave now," Don turned towards the king and bowed his head.


    "Ohh, get going," Zachary waved his hand.


    "It''s too hard to keep the young people stay still," he laughed looking at Joshua.


    Joshua smiled slightly and gritted his teeth secretly.


    ###


    The following afternoon most of the castle became empty as everyone went to the fair. The fair was kept simple and was open only for the nobles who came to attend the ceremony. It was a fun activity to pass the time.


    Merchants and small vendors set their stalls with the best things and there was a variety of food.


    While the people of the castle were enjoying the fair Silja chose to take a look around the castle.


    Mira went to the servant''s quarters to check on them and Silja was alone in her room.


    She didn''t like people folking around her so apart from Mira she hardly took any help from other maids unless necessary.


    She wanted to go out but the doctor has restricted her from walking much. Silja decided not to go further and just walk around while she admired the different paintings hanging on the wall and figures carved in the walls.


    Silja slowly walked into the corridor which was mostly empty as most of the servants were retired to their quarters. Only a few guards were standing in the corner of the corridors.


    They bowed as she walked ahead while admiring the arts.


    Silja was amazed as she saw how beautifully the stories were carved from the stones.


    Even though she hurt her legs two times, her healing process was fast and that''s why the pain has lessened in just two days.


    So apart from a slight ache, she was alright.


    As she walked further and further, Silja found herself in an open hall that had many ways.


    It was very big and had almost five to six openings leading to different corridors.


    At the ceiling in the middle was handing a big chandelier containing thousands of candles in it. The light illuminating from it was enough to lighten up the whole hall.


    There was still time before the sunset and the sunlight was still entering the room. But Silja was sure that the chandelier would look like a sight to be held at night.


    Silja walked ahead and took a peek at all the corridors. All of them were leading to different parts of the castle and thus Silja assumed that she might be standing in the centre of the castle.


    She wasn''t sure which way led to where and where she should go. There weren''t any guards and no one was in sight whom she could ask.


    After looking at her and there for a while Silja decided to take one of the corridors from the left side.


    But as she walked further down she realised she might have chosen the wrong one because of the endless corridor.


    But soon she found the way divided in three more ways. Silja was confused but she didn''t know where to go anymore so she kept walking until she found herself in a totally isolated courtyard.


    The place was huge and had a big ground and a small building in the front.


    Some flowers were planted on one of the sides which were the only living thing she could find in the whole place.


    It was deserted and lonely. Silja looked around to see if she could find someone but there was no one.


    So she decided to walk back. But as she was about to turn around she found a slightly ajar door. Being curious she walked ahead and entered the room.


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 53 - [Bonus ] Little Tour Of The Castle

    So she decided to walk back. But as she was about to turn around she found a slightly ajar door. Being curious she walked ahead and entered the room.


    The whole room was filled with so many painting stands. All of them are covered in thin white sheets, hidden from the nude eyes.


    Silja walked ahead and extended one of his hands to remove the sheet from one of the paintings.


    In the painting was a woman wearing a light blue robe and her natural dark black hair was floating in the air.


    She was back facing in the painting as she stood on the small mountain peak. On her shoulder was a small baby dragon, tangled to her neck as they both looked at the setting sun. One of her hands was holding the baby Dragon securely but gently as they both gaze at the heavenly view in front of them.


    In front of them was a whole big mountain range laced with greenery. The clouds were so close that they could be touched.


    And with the setting sun in the middle of the mountains, the scene looked like it was from another world.


    Everything was captured in the painting beautifully with so much detail that it looked less of a painting but more like real scenery.


    A small smile spread on her lips as she extended her hand and ran her fingers on the two figures in the painting. Although their faces weren''t drawn in the painting it was still filled with so many emotions and she could feel them.


    Silja was drawn into her one world when she heard some noises coming from the outside.


    She looked around and slowly walked towards the door.


    She was looking around and suddenly bumped her head in something hard.


    "Ouch¡­" Silja winced and took a step back to see from where the wall suddenly popped out in the middle of the doorway only to find a man with dark red eyes standing in front of her.


    "You¡­."


    "You¡­." Both of them spoke at the same time.


    "What are you doing here?" Donovan, who was standing in the doorway, was shocked to see her there.


    While Silja took a step back suddenly feeling guilty for no reason.


    "I was looking around and then ...lost my way and ended up here," she thought for a moment before coming up with the explanation.


    "Ohh," Don lifted his eyebrows and looked at her with a searching gaze which told Silja that he didn''t believe what she said.


    Silja pursed her lips and looked down.


    But then she suddenly thought '' why am I feeling guilty? I didn''t do anything wrong, I was just looking around, not that I''m a thief,'' she mumbled in her head.


    And then she looked up feeling oddly confident.


    He was just one of the guards anyway, not that he owns this place.


    "What are you doing here?" She asked, pointing her finger at the man dominantly.


    She didn''t know why she always ran into this same man. Unless he was stalking her purposely.


    " Don''t tell me that you were doing your duty. Are you stalking me?" She asked as she pointed her finger at the man. Was it possible that king Zachary has assigned a spy to keep an eye on her?


    The more Silja thought about it, the more sure she became. Otherwise, it was impossible that she ran into the same guard again and again.


    Donovan had just come from the barrack where he was training the soldiers. The clothes he was wearing were simple and dirty but still, he wasn''t looking like a mere guard from the castle.


    No matter how he thought he couldn''t think how she got the idea of him being just a mere guard. Couldn''t she take a good look at his face and use her brain a bit more. He shook his head.


    "This is prince Donovan''s courtyard," instead of replying to her question he stated.


    Silja''s eyes widened after hearing what he said.


    She was surely running out of luck. Silja shook her head. But why was he being so arrogant while saying that? She looked up at the guard whose name she didn''t know.


    "So what? Can''t I come here? Is it some forbidden place?" She threw question after question.


    Silja then turned around and started to walk further into the room.


    "Stop right there," but suddenly she heard the man''s cold voice from behind.


    Her footsteps halted for a second before she turned around.


    Looking at the man who was glaring at her.


    "Yes this is a forbidden place for outsiders and Prince Donovan doesn''t like people roaming around in here," Don said he wanted to tell her that he was Donovan but for some reason, he enjoyed how clueless she was about his identity so he didn''t break his persona.


    Silja was shocked hearing his furious words and dominating aura.


    Why it looked like he is more angry than the prince himself would be seeing someone in here.


    "It would be better if he himself said that. And as I said before I wasn''t roaming here on purpose. I was looking around and lost my way," Silja explained even though it wasn''t necessary.


    Deep down she didn''t want him to misunderstand her and then complain about her to the prince. That will draw unnecessary attention towards herself.


    "Why are you here but, didn''t you go to the fair?" Suddenly he remembered and asked out loud.


    Almost all the people went to the fair and all the guards guarding his courtyard were given one day off. And that''s why she could enter this place freely.


    "My legs were hurting," Silja blurted out the one excuse she had prepared.


    Donovan looked at her down to her lower body.


    She was roaming far away from her chamber almost in opposite directions of the castle and she still has the cheek to say that her legs were hurting.


    ''What a liar,''  he narrowed his eyes and Silja could tell he didn''t believe her.


    She was walking back towards the door as she didn''t want to stay there longer.


    But in her haste, she didn''t realize and tripped on the colour plate which was on the ground and fell forward.


    Donovan who saw her falling extended his hand and she fell right in his arms while he stumbled two steps back.


    Silja''s head bumped again in his chest and her nose started to hurt.


    What in the World he is eating to get this solid body,


    She complained in her head as tears stung her eyes.


    "So clumsy," on the top of that man sneered from above.


    Silja looked up and found his insanely handsome face just above her and her eyes couldn''t help but stare more.


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 54 - Attraction Of Beauty

    "So clumsy," on the top of that man sneered from above.


    Silja looked up and found his insanely handsome face just above her and her eyes couldn''t help but stare more.


    Don, who was looking down at the woman in his arms, his eyes narrowed. His one hand was holding her from the waist while the other was on her back. The softness under his hand was very satisfying and with her head looking upward he could see the length of her swan-like neck and her collar bones which further disappeared in her dress. Silja was leaning on to him and her curvy body was pressed against his. Adding fuel to an already existing fire.


    Her lips parted and eyes misty as she looked at him with accusations and anger with a mixture of grievance as if she was mistreated.


    Her slightly parted rosy red lips were quivering as she breathed through them and looking at her Donovan swore in his head. After all, she was a sight to behold.


    And Don wasn''t a saint but in fact totally opposite.


    Silja on the other hand for the first time noticed every small detail of his face.


    Thick eyebrows, the sharp tip of the nose, thin but pinkish lips which weren''t slightly feminine. But the most eye-catching feature of his was those fiery red eyes. Narrowed, dark and looking down at her. Just like how a predator looks at his prey, calm and focused yet could make her heart flip.


    Her one hand was resting on his chest while the other was holding his arm. But what she could feel was tight and strong muscles under her touch.


    As a princess, she has met many Nobel and handsome men over the years but she was sure she had never seen such a presence like him before.


    Not just the face but the way he carried himself was also otherworldly that no one can avoid his charm. But it wasn''t smooth and pure like an angel but something which was dark and evil that lures you in, towards him and tempts you to bring out your desires. Just like a devil.


    How can a man like this exist in the world?


    As both of them were in their own trance falling for the beauty of each other the tension between them was broken by the noises coming from the outside.


    Silja was looking at him and was too occupied in her thoughts to notice anything but Donovan, who has better hearing, picked up the small noises coming from outside.


    He blinked his eyes as he concentrated on his hearing.


    He picked the noise again and pushed Silja to her feet.


    As the enchantment broke Silja came to her senses and blinked her eyes rapidly. She then looked away from him and took a few steps back to create an appropriate distance as the realisation came down to her.


    Oh my god. What was she doing? Silja''s facepalmed at her own thoughts.


    She cleared her throat and was about to say something when Don, who was standing near the door, shushed her while putting his finger on his lips. He then turned around and stood near the door and peeked outside.


    Silja found his movements odd and also walked near the door. She peeked out her small head from behind him and looked from above his shoulder standing on her toes. Which became possible as Don was bending a little.


    On the left side was a big double door and a person clad in black was walking towards the door. The whole corridor was empty and the person was sneaking in while keeping eyes all around.


    From the body language, Silja guessed that the person was a woman. She had a black veil covering her face as she gingerly walked ahead near the door and then looked around.


    Was someone breaking in? Her hands were bare and nails long enough to be noticed by anyone.


    Her black rob was completely black without any design or symbols on it.


    Donovan was observing the intruder who broke into his place. His lips set in a thin line as he saw the woman standing near his chamber door.


    She looked around for a moment before wiggling her fingers in the air and the door of the room cracked open.


    "A witch," Silja couldn''t help but whisper slowly. She has read plenty of the stories about them but has never seen one in real life.


    Hearing a small whisper and breathing near his ear Donovan moved his eyes without turning his head and saw her beautiful face just an inch away from his.  His eyes darkened and he put one of his hands on her and took two steps back.


    As he walked back Silja also had to.


    Because of that, her chin hit his shoulder.


    Silja was about to cry out in pain but Donovan pushed her to the wall and pressed his palm on her mouth to stop her from making noises.


    He put his index finger on his lips indicating not to make noise.


    Silja''s eyes widened as she found herself pressed by him with his one hand on her mouth.


    Don was looking at her and when she nodded he let her go.


    Silja wanted to run away from there but that will attract the attention of the intruder and might scare her away before they can catch her.


    Not that she cared for catching her, it was totally unrelated to her but she still cooperate.


    On the other hand, she doubts that this man will let her go.


    After making sure that she won''t make any noises Don again moved to the door and saw the woman in Black had already entered the room.


    "Stay here, I go check who she is?" Don turned to Silja and told her before silently moving out of the room.


    As she left the room Silja walked behind and stood near the door. He saw him standing in front of the double door in which the witch in black had entered.


    He was being so sneaky when he was here but was now standing so openly. Isn''t he afraid that she will see her and flee away? Or worse, hurt him. But she was actually a great warrior and a dragon so she decided not to worry about him.


    Silja thought.


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).


    On the other hand, the woman in the black was standing in the middle of the room. Her hands were connected in front of her chest as she was chanting something rapidly. As her voice rang things im the room started to shake slightly.


    "Need any help?"Don''s voice rang and she opened her eyes. The things which were shaking stopped and fell on their places.


    "No," she said without looking back and the door of the room flew closed because of her powers but Don held them open and pushed them wide open again.


    Before she could start her chanting again Donovan walked inside.


    He extended his hand and was about to put it on her shoulder when the woman snapped and turned around while taking out her knives.


    "Ohh¡­" Don acted as if he was surprised and raised his hand.


    "Calm down, I just wanted to help," he said with a slight smile.


    The woman sneered and threw her knife aiming at his chest but Don ducked on the side and dodged it.


    Soon she started to throw the knives one after another and Don dodged them all.


    "If you want to save your life, leave," she said and kept attacking. But Don wasn''t least impressed.


    "Is that all you got missy?" Don Smiled slightly. Which infuriated the woman and this time instead of throwing it towards him she ran in his direction.


    Don on the other hand has no weapon on himself and faced her with bare hands.


    She was small compared to him but was fast and sly. Her moves were faster and unpredictable as they both engaged in a fight.


    The woman aimed her knife at Don''s chest but he dodge her hand and slapped it away while making appropriate distance.


    He knew without saying that all her knives were laced with poison and mere cuts can give him the death penalty.


    So there was no way out if he got hurt. She was forced on the ground by Don. Her knife fell by Don''s feet which she tried to retrieve but Donovan put his feet on her hand, crushing it hard.


    "Ahhh," the woman cried out in pain.


    "Bastards," she cursed and tried to scratch his leg.


    Which Don avoided and freed her hand before kicking the knife away from her.


    The woman flew in rage as she crawled to take the knife.


    While in his defence Don took out one of the knives which were stuck in the wall that was thrown by her before.


    With clashes of the knife, both started to attack each other and tried to find their weak points.


    On the other side, Silja was standing near the door of the painting room. She could hear the noises coming from the room but she couldn''t see anything.. For some reason she was anxious.

 Chapter 55 - Loosing Control Of Power

    On the other side, Silja was standing near the door of the painting room. She could hear the noises coming from the room but she couldn''t see anything. For some reason she was anxious.


    For some reason, she felt anxious and moved out of the room and walked in the direction of the double door which was Don''s chamber.


    She took a place near the door and peeped in to see both of them fighting hard. She wanted to get in and help but then decided to stay away from trouble but what she didn''t know was that trouble would come at her door without knocking.


    Inside the room, Don slashed a woman''s arm with his knife. The knife was poisoned but it didn''t work on her as the poison was made from her own blood.


    She was shocked at first before she became angrier and angrier as she started to fight with her all but Don was just playing with her.


    He didn''t want to kill her but was just injured enough to make her weak. As she realised that the woman knew it was time to run away. She snapped fingers and then threw something from her fist on Donovan. Don, who was caught off guard, felt his skin burning as he stumbled backwards.


    His body started to burn and he fell on his knees. His hand held his head tightly as painful groans left his mouth.


    The Witch took the chance and tried to run away but in her haste, she failed to notice the person standing just behind the door.


    Silja who was standing near the door saw her coming and as the witch came near she panicked a little. She was bare handed, and it was impossible to stop her. For a fleeting second, her eyes fell on the statue on the side. With lightning speed she grabbed it.


    ''Okay let''s do it,'' Silja mumbled in her head.


    Silja swung the small statues which she had taken from the outside of the door.


    With a thud, it hit the witch in her head and the Witch fell on the floor.


    Silja had hit her on the head and a trail of blood was flowing from the side of the witch''s temple.


    The woman felt her head buzzing with pain and her vision went blurry for some time.


    But she gathered herself pretty quickly and stood up. She didn''t expect to meet another problem on the way.


    She took her knife and went to attack Silja head-on. Silja has a statue to defend herself which she used. The spark erupted as the knife clashed with the statue.


    The Witch was wounded and desperate to leave on the other hand Silja was just stalling time and defending herself since it was impossible to attack with the statue in front of a knife.


    "Hiya¡­" But the witch was in no mood to play; she used her full force and tried to slash Silja. She swung her hand. Silja, who was not prepared for the attack, lost her balance and the knife slashed around her waist, but fortunately, just cut the fabric of her dress and didn''t touch her body.


    Silja then hit the woman with the statue and the knife fell on the floor, and in her defence, the woman kicked silja.


    Before Silja could stand up the witch pushed her down again and climbed over Silja''s body and tried to claw her hand on Silja''s throat.


    Silja found herself under the woman and her hand moving towards her neck.


    Silja tried to dodge but the witch was still able to scratch her neck. As the nails drugged and the flash of her skin was torn, Silja felt burning pain from there.


    Her nails were poisoned and it didn''t take long for silja to understand that. Silja tried to dodge her hand and pushed her away from her body as the fear started to crawl in her heart. Silja moved her hand to the wound and saw traces of blood which was rapidly turning into black. Was she poisoned and going to die? Silja felt her head go blank.


    Dying from poison was definitely not in her to do least.


    Not anytime soon at least.


    But she didn''t have time to breathe as the woman charged towards her again and Silja moved her hand purely on instinct and held the woman by her neck.


    The burning pain from her neck and pure instinct of survival made her lose control and her hazel eyes started to shone brightly. She used all her strength and pinned the witch to the wall.


    "Ahh¡­." Silja groaned loudly. The colour of her eyes started to change from hazel to black slowly as a dark shadow enveloped her in.


    On the other hand, the witch felt all her powers were sucked out of her and her body started to tremble. She saw one of the Silja''s eyes change its colour rapidly and in just a blink of an eye, it turned completely black while the other was black from the centre.


    Witch''s eyes widened as she tried her best to break free from the death grip of Silja. But it was futile and before long she passed out, while blood was oozing out of the nose and ears.


    Silja who was totally out of control didn''t realise what she was doing as the dark energy started to lurk around her


    She momentarily lost her control of her own body and felt like she was in a trance for a second as she released her grip on the woman. With a thud, the unconscious body of a witch fell on the ground and Silja felt her senses coming back. Her eyes widened and she took a few steps back.


    Her eyes glaring at the woman as slowly she started to come to her senses and realised what was going on. The blood drained from her face as she saw the witch laying on the ground without moving.


    Silja gasped as she put her palm on her mouth to stop making noises.


    "What did I do?" She mumbled slowly as pure terror gathered in the pit of her stomach.


    Her heartbeat increased and her legs started to feel weak. A silver of dread passed through her heart as she realised what she did. Her first thought was that she killed the woman.


    And she didn''t know what she should do.


    "Princess¡­.cough... cough.." Suddenly a hoarse voice called from the side and Silja swung on her heels and jumped.


    Donovan was standing near the door while holding the wall. Few drops of blood were trailing from the corner of his lips. Looking at him standing there the remaining energy also drained.


    She looked at him with pure horror in her eyes.


    Donovan saw her pale face and then looked at the woman laying on the ground with her nose and ears bleeding.


    His eyes narrowed down for a second before he made his way slowly towards Silja. His eyes fell on her eyes and he stare at them.


    But thankfully her control was back and her eyes again came back to the original hazel colour.


    As Don walked towards her Silja started to move back in defence.


    She didn''t know what was happening with her but this was the first time that she had felt herself losing control completely for the first time. And whenever her powers or whatever it was surface, a complete horror started to consume her heart.


    She felt afraid of herself as well as others to the point that she just wanted to run away. She didn''t know what it was. Because as a human she shouldn''t have any power but she has. And those were not fairytale powers which were magical but were destructive and dangerous.


    Suddenly Silja took the defensive mode as Don tried to reach her.


    "It''s okay, it''s fine now," Don on the other hand tried to calm her down. The powder the Witch blew on him was poison specially made for dragons. The amount she used on him was more than enough to kill any normal Dragon but not Don. It did make him weak but didn''t harm him in any other way.


    By the time he was able to get back to his senses and he came out he saw Silja standing there with her hand on her face as she was about to cry.


    The horror was visible on her face. He didn''t know how she knocked that witch but then he saw the statue just near the body of a black woman which had a bloodstain on it and he could more or less guess what must have happened.


    He slowly walked towards her before she could get away and held her from the shoulders.


    "Look at me," he forced her to look at him and Silja looked him in the eyes.


    Her face was pale as a sheet and eyes misty.


    "I got you, princess, it''s fine now," Silja heard him say and she went blank for a moment. She didn''t know what he saw and what he knew but it was a bad thing as long as anyone knew about it.


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 56 - Sense Of Security

    "I didn''t¡­ it was.." she tried to speak but nothing came out of her lips properly.


    While she was trying to figure out how to hide what happened to Donovan it looked like she was afraid of the witch.


    He thought that Silja as a human has never dealt with a situation like this and what she witnessed today has scared her.


    He looked at her red eyes which were trying to hold the tears back and felt an urgency to console her.


    He didn''t know how but the woman in front of him was capable of evoking a protecting side from anyone. For Donovan, the current situation was something he never had dealt with.


    The only time he has consoled someone was when Genie cried and whenever she felt like she just came and hugged him tightly.


    With only reference from then, Don didn''t know what to do.


    But Silja, whose red-rimmed eyes and tears falling from them, was unbearable to him.


    He looked at her helplessly before suddenly pulling her in his arms.


    "You are safe now. She won''t hurt you," he hugged her tightly and slowly caressed her back. It took Silja some time to understand what happened. Feeling the warmth of his body she felt all her fears going away.


    A strange feeling of reliance washed over her as her stiff body relaxed in his arms.


    Her head resting on his broad chest and his strong arms wrapped around her made her feel safe and secure.


    From the day things like this started to happen it was only Mira who was by her side. And the girl was like a shadow, always following and supporting her and never let Silja break. But till they were in atlanea Silja was on her home but nowhere far away she was breaking a little. Even though Mira was still here, the kind of safety she felt in Atlanea wasn''t here. Plus she has to constantly keep herself alert and this was taking a toll on her.


    So the little mental breakdown she had just now was the result of that. And at her time of despair, small support from Don was like water in the desert. And something was telling her that she will be fine at least for now.


    Her heart slowly calmed down and her breathing became stable again.


    Both of them were standing in the courtyard in each other''s arms.


    For Don physical contact with women was not a new thing but this type of intimacy was something that he has never felt.


    The woman in his arms felt different, not physically but something was about the hug that tingled his heart, a thing that never happened before.


    As he found her being calm down he himself also released a sigh of relief.


    He then held her shoulder and pulled her back to see her face. Both of them looked at each unable to speak anything and just looked at each other.


    "My lord?" Suddenly the magical moment was destroyed by a surprised voice.


    Garrett, who has come to report on his daily checking, was shocked when he saw his lord standing out in the open with a woman in his arms.


    ''Sigh, his prince was forgetting all the boundaries now'' the man cried out internally. And scolded himself for being at the wrong place at the wrong time.


    Silja and Don came to their senses. Silja took two steps back and she looked down realising what she was doing.


    ###


    "You should go to your room now,"


    Don came to where Silja was standing, a bit far away from the attack scene.


    Don filled in Garr about what happened and now Garr was making arrangements to send the woman to prison so she couldn''t run away. Actually Silja thought that the woman was dead but she was actually unconscious and still breathing.


    The guards were tying the woman and Don and Silja were standing by the side.


    Silja nodded but instead of leaving straight, she decided to stay behind for a while.


    "Wh..what will you do to her?" Silja asked, looking at the woman. Her face was still covered with the veil she was wearing.


    She was a witch, the sworn enemy of dragons and she was caught sneaking into the room of the Prince of dragons.


    Probably, first, she will be tortured to her death to get out all the information she knows and then will be killed brutally. But that wasn''t the problem that Silja was worried about. Her worries were that even though Donovan didn''t see anything when the witch would come to senses she would definitely say something about what happened. And that can expose Silja easily. She has to prevent it at any cost.


    "They will transfer her to the dungeon for interrogation," Don replied. And Silja nodded.


    "You helped greatly, today." And he didn''t forget to praise her. Then he leaned over and slowly whispered in her ears.


    "Nice move to get in the good books of the prince. I will put good words for you to the king, it will help you get good footing in the competition," he said and one corner of his lips arched.


    Silja set her lips in a thin line. She has completely forgotten about that issue too.


    She didn''t do that for that reason. If she knew before she wouldn''t have helped. Now the matter was at this point and she knew that the talk can''t be stopped from reaching the king and prince''s ears.


    She facepalmed herself.


    "No need, you can take all credit to yourself," she replied.


    "Why? Don''t you want to impress the prince after working so hard?" He raised his eyebrows.


    "No," Silja shook her head. And Don felt her attitude was strange.


    "Umm, who will interrogate her?" She asked after some thinking.


    "Me," Don replied without thinking.


    "Will there be anyone else?" Silja looked at him with her doe eyes.


    "Maybe," Don didn''t know she wasn''t interested in who was going to interrogate the witch but if she could be present there or not. He thought she maybe wanted more chances to shine while keeping her unbothered persona.


    "How about you also let me join," Silja spoke hurriedly. Her eyes looked at him nervously.


    "Why?" He lifted his eyebrows.


    "Just¡­ no I have never seen a witch before and she is the first one I fought so I was a bit.. you know¡­excited," Silja didn''t know what excuse she should weave.


    Don looked at her for a moment before nodding slightly. And Silja released a nervous smile.


    "But we will see first if you are hurt or not," He said and didn''t give Silja any chance to refuse.


    ####


    Far away in the Southern kingdom.


    The Witch Kingdom.


    In a big creepy looking castle made with big and high towers, a man was standing in the room on the highest floor.


    His umber eyes were looking at the dark sky which was gloomy with all the black clouds covering the moon.


    His perfectly carved face was looking expressionless, his posture straight as his eyes fixed in front of him far away, looking in nothingness. (Same man from chap 8)


    "What do you see, Azazel?" A mellow but sharp womanly voice asked from behind and the man looked behind him and saw a woman clad in all black standing there.


    "Mother," a smile instantly spread on his lips as he looked at the woman.


    She slowly walked in with graceful steps. Her long black dress was sweeping the floor, her face was like made from a perfect mould and body like piece of art.


    With each step, she took her elegance ooze out.


    Dark black eyes and similar jet black hair, cherry red lips and a small tip of the nose. No one can tell the woman could have this big son. As if her age has stopped in her early twenties and she hasn''t aged even a single day after that.


    Her son standing in front of her has a similar face to her, except his face was missing the gentleness she has.


    The man standing with Umber colour eyes was the king of the witch kingdom.


    Azazel Monvoisin. Also known as Kruel.


    While the woman was his mother.


    Evillene Willow Monvoisin.


    Willow was a surname she acquired from her father while Monvoisin was the surname of her husband. The late Witch-king and father of Kruel.


    "The peaceful night," in answer to her question he replied.


    "Hmm, you seem to be waiting for someone," she guessed and took a seat in front of the table full of food.


    Kruel sat down on the table beside his mother and started to serve food on her plate.


    "I''m waiting for news from the north," he replied while serving food.


    Once he was done putting enough food he pushed the plate in front of her which the woman accepted with a smile.


    "You won''t stay still until you get that crest?" Evillene asked.


    "The crest is the last thing they have which they will use to break the curse. After we take it from them their last hope will be crushed," Kruel said with a dangerous smile.


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 57 - Truth Of Silja.

    "The crest is the last thing they have which they will use to break the curse. After we take it from them their last hope will be crushed," Kruel said with a dangerous smile.


    "I admire your intentions but while getting something from them don''t end up losing what you have," Evillene advised with a smile.


    "Who did you send this time," she inquired after taking a pause.


    "Beth the badass," he replied with a confident smile.


    "Well I heard they are having a bridal ceremony for the eldest prince, are you sure she will be successful? There will be lots of people there and not to forget the tight security after the last stunt you pulled," Evillene tilted her head to the side after taking a small bite from her plate. She was referring to the dragon attack in which they poisoned the dragon and made them go rogue.


    "It was a successful mission and this will be too. Her last message was that she might be able to get it," Kruel said.


    "And you know her, Beth doesn''t do something which she wasn''t sure of. So I''m pretty hopeful. At least she will be able to get some valuable information if nothing else," Kruel replied.


    Beth was the witch who had broken into the courtyard of Donovan. She was one of the powerful witches who was personally groomed by Kruel and that''s why he was very confident about her.


    But what they didn''t know was that the witch they were confident was now locked in the deepest dungeon of the Regalhelm castle.


    Inside the Dungeon.


    Beth who was Bound with the strong iron chains slowly got back to her senses.


    The dungeon was mostly dark with only a small oil lamp for light.


    "Huaaaa," As her senses came back she felt her whole body experiencing pain.


    With pain, the scenes from before started to surface in her head and a dread passed to her whole body.


    The dark black eyes of the Silja was like the door of hell that she has seen from the possible closeness.


    Whatever happened at that time was just like a nightmare to her that she couldn''t believe.


    She was a witch herself, powerful at that and the one who was closest to the royal bloodline of the witches. Not with pure blood but still powerful enough.


    But still, just the mere touch of Silja stripped her off from all the power she had and sent her to this state.


    She couldn''t believe that type of dangerous person could exist.


    And not to forget she was working with dragons. Which means it was the worst news for the Witches who were totally unaware of her existence. She has to send this information to her king. Beth decided.


    Beth felt herself so weak that it was even impossible to move a mussel.


    Each and every bone of her body was paining like they were broken and joined back again.


    "Ahh," a painful groan left her lips even though she tried to surpass it by biting her lips.


    She slowly lifted her eyes to see if there was any window but there were none.


    There was no means to decide the time.


    She gritted her teeth and moved her both hands in the air.


    As the spark erupted from her hand blood started to ooze out of her nose again.


    Doing magic was exhausting her but she kept trying.


    Her fingers wriggled in the air and a small light spread on the front wall.


    Her lips then started to mumble some words and the same words started to appear in front of the wall. She wrote a letter for her master.


    As the letter was written she again started to chant some spells and the words who were shining on the wall started gathering together and mixed in before they turned into a small magic bird.


    A small smile spread on Beth''s lips as she saw the bird flying all over the cell, sparkling.


    "Go¡­" she ordered and the bird paused before flying towards the wall, flying away across the wall like an intangible thing.


    The letter was sent and now it was time for the last step.


    Beth closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths before she opened them.


    When she entered the north she was just here to keep an eye on their enemies. But when she saw that everyone was busy in the fair she decided to break into the castle for the crest. With her magic, she located the crest which was in the eldest prince''s room.


    She was powerful and was strong enough to take a few dragons on her own and that was the reason she took the decision. But never in her dream, she has thought of meeting a person like Silja who will defeat her like nothing else.


    And she will end up falling into the hands of dragons.


    She couldn''t break free from here and all time she will spend here will only be torture which she refused to accept.


    Thus the last alternative was to end her life.


    She has sent her last words to her master and now she has nothing to fear.


    The dragons will never be able to get any information from her dead body.


    She decided to take her life herself.


    Her resolve was strong as a rock and after taking a long breath Beth bent her neck and took the chain she was wearing in her mouth.


    Maybe this was her end. A small smile spread on her lips.


    She slowly took the pendent in her mouth and she smiled as she sucked on the gemstone which was lace with lethal poison.


    ####


    A very dangerous event took place at his castle but Zachary was totally unaware of it.


    It was a fair night and all the people were enjoying their time at the fair. But the dragon king was far away sitting in the small hut of an old healer.


    "How much time will it take?" Zachary asked impatiently to the old woman sitting across from him.


    She was sitting on the ground, her one leg was bent and laying on the ground while the other was half bent. Her one hand resting on her knee as she kept looking at the sheet spread on the ground in front of her.


    The old parchment was thick and yellowish in colour and just with a look, one can tell that it was very old.


    The edges were rusted and the rune and written on the paper were all faded.


    Hearing the king''s impatient voice she looked up. Her old face was wrinkly.


    "Haste is the devil''s work," she said in her coarse voice. Before again concentrating on the red line which was drawn by the trail of blood.


    Hearing her answer king Zachary pursed his lips.


    The woman kept shaking her head.


    Before she fumbled to the side and took some cotton swabs from a side which had dried blood on them. She then poured some blue liquid into the wooden bowl before dipping the swabs in them.


    As the blood from the swab started to mix with blue liquid it turned all red.


    The woman then put the bowl again in the middle of the parchment and started to chant some spells.


    As the spell finished the previous red lines disappeared from the parchment.


    She then poured the liquid from the bowl in the middle of the paper. And soon the paper started to tremble and the liquid made some confusing lines on the parchment.


    "It''s true," after analyzing all the lines and doing all the calculations again and again she looked up and said.


    Hearing her words king Zachary was instantly delighted.


    "I knew it from the moment I saw her," he said with a bright smile on his face as his whole face lit up.


    "You are right, but not entirely," the woman''s next words made Zachary frowned.


    "What do you mean?" He asked.


    "Look at these lines spreading over here," she pointed at one of them with the stick in her hand.


    "This line indicates the earth element, this one here means nature element including all the plants and trees," she looked up at Zachary.


    "All these elements combined means the owner of the blood is a Witch," She said and Zachary nodded his head.


    "The one here represents the element of life," she pointed at another line.


    "The ability to control living beings, which can only be seen in the pure-blooded witch. That means her blood is pure, which means she is connected with the Royal witch family of the south by close blood relation," Zachary evaluated it and the lines deepened in his forehead.


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 58 - The Mysterious Bloodline

    "The ability to control living beings, which can only be seen in the pure-blooded witch. That means her blood is pure, which means she is connected with the Royal witch family of the south by close blood relation," Zachary evaluated it and the lines deepened in his forehead.


    "Yes, someone with royal blood, but the blood is not pure," the woman repeated his words.


    Zachary lifted his eyebrows.


    "What do you mean?" He asked.


    "You see these two lines here?" She pointed to the thick trails of blood which were entangled with each other.


    "One of them represents darkness while I can''t understand the meaning of the second one. She has the royal blood of a witch in her veins but there is something else too. More powerful and mysterious, something that is unseen before, dark and dangerous," the woman spoke.


    "Human blood?" Zachary asked.


    "Human blood can not be this powerful nor any other creature I know of." She shook her head.


    Seeing her talking in the round and round manner Zachary pursed his lips.


    "What you are saying doesn''t make any sense. Are you even reading this accurately?" He asked with questions in his eyes.


    "Are you doubting my witchery, my king?" The old witch looked at him with her shiny eyes.


    She was old but the shine in her eyes was intact and those eyes were filled with years of experience and knowledge. And Zachary couldn''t help but shake his head.


    He wasn''t doubting her.


    "She is not a human but the daughter of a witch. One of her parents is a witch while the other is I can''t tell right now. But both the bloodlines she received from them are powerful, making her the strongest witch one has ever seen," the old witch declared.


    It was needless to say that the blood they were checking was of Silja. When she has injured the woman who healed her took her blood samples on the order of the king. To run the ritual to find out about the exact bloodline of Silja. When he first saw her she looked different.


    But when she touched the horse and the horse went mad he found out something he was looking for for years.


    The witch who ruled the south were all the original Witches and had pure blood flowing in them.


    The royal bloodline was very powerful and thus they have the power to control the living to some extent. But it varies from individuals.


    So when he saw Silja unknowingly using her power he understood that she was not a common human but has definitely something to do with Royal Witches. And that was the reason he did all these things about forcing her to come to the North.


    And now the oldest witch they have had also confirmed her bloodline.


    The old woman was a witch who was living in the dragon land. It says that all the living creatures walking on the land are dependent on each other and the same goes with witches, dragons, humans and dwarfs.


    About a century ago there was a time when all these three races lived together in harmony. Their existence was beneficial to each other.


    But suddenly a war broke between witches and dragons and things turned upside down.


    Humans decided to stay neutral in the war while Dwarfs also didn''t side with anyone openly but they were helping Witches behind the curtains.


    And thus all these years the wars and attacks keep happening, disturbing the peace of all the creatures over the years.


    While mostly all the Witches and dragons think of each other as their sworn enemies, few were still good who understood that war was just unnecessary.


    And they decided to stay on the opposite sides.


    Orphelia was one of the few witches who were on the dragon king''s side. They live between dragons while their real identity is known by few people.


    She and other witches under her work as a healer were some of the trusted people of Zachary.


    Zachary was happy with the information he received. He smiled satisfactorily as he tossed a pouch at the woman.


    "Your reward," he said.


    "Find out more about this other mysterious bloodline as soon as possible," Zachary added.


    Orphelia opened the bag which has two gems of different sizes and colours.


    She took out one of them and smelled it one by one.


    "Real¡­" her eyes sparkled and she nodded her head in happiness.


    After that, the king left her house.


    ###


    In the royal castle.


    When Donovan pointed out to check her wounds then she realised that she was scratched by the witch. But apart from the initial pain, she felt nothing now. The burning pain that was lingering before was now gone.


    Donovan first took her to a nearer empty room and when Silja looked at herself in the mirror she just saw some scratch marks.


    Otherwise, her neck was smooth as ever. If not for the dried black blood on her neck she would have assumed that it was her imagination about the witch''s nail being poisoned.


    Her eyes then fell on the dress. Which has cut on it. When Silja looked down she saw there was also some blood mark but other than some superficial wounds there was nothing.


    Even in the area which was cut by the knife, there were no signs of poison.


    Was the knife normal?


    That must be the case.


    Silja thought for a second but deep down in her heart she believed that it has something to do with her power maybe.


    She always had good health and her wounds also healed pretty quickly but this was way too speedy.


    "Milady?" A maid called from behind and Silja speedily arranged her clothes.


    "Yes, come in," she said and two maids entered the room.


    "Are you hurt anywhere, milady?" They walked near and asked.


    But Silja dismissed them soon after saying that she is fine. All she wanted to do was go and check the witch in the dungeon.


    It was already the time of night and soon people will start to come back from the fair.


    Who knows, maybe Don has already sent a message to the King or any of the princes. She didn''t want to run in any of them and was being asked questions about how she defeated the witch whom their Dragon soldier couldn''t.


    "Why didn''t you let them help you?" After the maids left Donovan entered the room.


    "I''m fine, "Silja waved her hand in dismissal.


    "And we shouldn''t waste the time and go to interrogate her soon," she was in a hurry.


    "There is no rush, she will not run away from there," Donovan said.


    It will be better if she can, Silja thought.


    "Are you sure you are okay?" Don asked again.


    "Yes," Silja was quick to reply.


    Nodding his head Don started to leave the room.


    "Wait," but Silja stopped him midway.


    Don turned around and lifted his eyebrows.


    "Did you inform any royal family members about this?" Silja asked. She was fiddling with her fingers and her face looked nervous. Don noticed that.


    ''She is strange. I need to dig more about this mysterious human princess,'' Don made a mental note.


    In reply to her answer, he didn''t inform anyone else. One because he himself was a prince, one of the Royal family members.


    Second, everyone was at the fair and he didn''t want to tell anyone and make them panic.


    The situation is already under control so they can take action slowly.


    "Not yet," He replied.


    "Ohh," Silja released a sigh of relief.


    "Anything else?" Don lifted his eyebrows and Silja was about to shake her head but she suddenly realised that even after so many interactions with him, she still didn''t know his name.


    "Umm, what is your name?" She asked.


    Don, who heard her answer, stayed silent for a while.


    How can she be so smart yet so clueless at the same time?


    He thought


    "You can call me Don," he said.


    "Don?" Silja said it out loud and Don felt his name rolled smoothly on her tongue.


    He smirked and left.


    Soon after he led her to the dungeon where the witch was being held captive.


    Actually, the royal dungeons were the place where no outsiders could enter. But when Silja asked him to come with he couldn''t deny it.


    Will his father be angry at him after hearing this? Don thought to himself.


    He can do this small cheat anyway since she was the one who helped them capture the witch.


    Silja slowly walked behind Don as they moved to the underground tunnel. It was dark and lanterns and flambeau were hanging on the walls at some intervals.


    As they walked in she noticed that all the soldiers were bowing their heads to the Don. And questions started to arise in her heart about his identity.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 59 - The Dead Witch

    As they walked in she noticed that all the soldiers were bowing their heads to the Don. And questions started to arise in her heart about his identity.


    Before this, she was very occupied to notice but slowly she was realising that the man can''t be just a soldier if he can roam in the royal dungeons and can command so many soldiers.


    Did she mistake his identity?


    Can he be not a normal soldier but a high-status general?


    Or maybe an army commander. After all, with such strength, he could be an army commander.


    Silja kept doing the equation in her head and soon they reached the whole underground prison.


    After some twists and turns, they finally reached in front of a big wall. Two men were standing in front of it.


    Don pushed some tiles on the wall and Silja heard a wall opening up to the side.


    She was amused with the technology. If no one knew from the start that there is a door they will never be able to find the cell.


    As the door slid down they saw a woman standing before them.


    Both of her hands were bound with the iron chain to the ceiling and her head was hanging low.


    There was hardly any light inside.


    Don walked in and Silja followed. Her heart thudded in her chest. She didn''t know what she would do if the woman spilt something out.


    But staying there, she could prevent her from speaking or something else. She didn''t know what she would do or what was going to happen but it was better that she was there. Anyway, it was better than staying away and feeling anxious.


    Just thinking that she felt her heartbeat being messed up and Don who has good hearing noticed this.


    He looked at her and saw her pale face.


    "Stay here," he asked her to stay close to the door and then he moved in the direction of the witch but suddenly he halted his step.


    Something wasn''t right.


    He couldn''t hear her heartbeat.


    He narrowed his eyes and walked forward. He lifted her head and saw her purple face. A pendant that she had in her mouth fell on the floor with a clank.


    She was dead.


    She took poison.


    How in the hell can they make this big mistake? Don felt enraged.


    The line on his forehead deepened and lips pressed in thin lines out of anger.


    The woman knew what was going to happen to her so she took the poison to save herself from the torture.


    Don''s chest heaved in anger. How did his soldiers forget to check her before locking up here?


    Even he didn''t realise that something like this could happen.


    One more chance to find out something died with her.


    She just escaped his clutches. Don pursed his lips as he saw her dead face. He was just about to flare up but stopped because of Silja''s voice.


    "What''s wrong?" Silja, who saw his odd behaviour, asked from behind.


    "Dead," Don replied in one word as he controlled his anger.


    "What?" Silja couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    For a second she was shocked and then suddenly she understood and involuntarily a smile spread on her lips.


    If the witch is dead that means she didn''t have to worry about her secret being exposed?


    Silja never felt that much happier for anyone''s death before.


    "She is poisonous," Don gritted his teeth as he spoke.


    And Silja detected hidden anger in his voice. So she speedily made her face grave and walked ahead.


    "How?" She stood two steps away from there. It was good to double-check. She thought. But she was also curious that in a chamber where even an ent can''t enter who gave her poison.


    "From that," he pointed at the broken pendant on the floor.


    Silja looked at it for a bit before she bent down to take it but Don stopped her.


    "Don''t touch, it can be dangerous," he said.


    Silja then nodded that there was a possibility that it still has poison on it. Silja then looked at the woman''s face which had turned completely purple. The veil she was wearing before was not covering her face anymore.


    The lips were turned black from coughing the blood and there were so many blood droplets sprinkled all over because of her coughing.


    The poison must have been lethal to take her life in just a matter of an hour.


    "Come let''s go," Don said and stormed out of the room.


    Silja wanted to check one more time and confirm that the woman was actually dead but she restrained herself and went out.


    "What now?" Silja asked him as they walked out.


    "I will handle it from here, you should go to your chamber now," he said.


    Silja wanted to say something but there was nothing so she nodded her head in the end.


    She could see that he was bothered. She thought that the witch had died on his watch and that''s why he was angry. Maybe the king will blame it on him for not keeping a close eye on her.


    "Don''t worry, it wasn''t your fault. If it weren''t for you she might have been successful in her mission, and I''m sure King Zachary will understand that too," Silja said looking at him.


    Don looked at her and saw her sincerity and forgot all his anger for a second.


    She was thinking that he was worried about being scolded by the king?


    Don lifted his eyebrows first and then smiled a little.


    "Got it," he said.


    Then he sent Silja out with other soldiers to escort her to her chamber and he started to handle the remaining matter.


    ###


    The latter Beth sent in the form of a bird flew all the way south and reached near the spellbound castle.


    In the High tower, Kruel was sitting on his throne with his eyes closed waiting for the good news.


    Suddenly his eyes opened as he saw a bird flying in his direction.


    It wasn''t a real bird but a bird made out of a spell to send the letters.


    It was one of the skills of Witches. Their letters can only be seen by the person for whom it has been written. So there was no issue of it falling into the wrong hands.


    As the bird came near Kruel smiled and snapped his fingers.


    Resulting in the bird exploding in many many small sparks and the words started to form in the air with golden letters. But as he read what was written his eyes started to narrow. At last, a dangerous smirk spread on his lips.


    "What? A powerful witch?" Evillene asked after hearing what his son said.


    He told her about Beth''s letter.


    "Yes, it is written that there is a powerful witch working on their side and Beth fought with her," Kruel replied.


    "It can be a normal witch too," his mother lifted his eyebrows. She was sitting on a chair with her black clothes on.


    "Sucking all power from beth? Didn''t seem a work a normal or slightly powerful witch can do to me," Kruel looked at his mother.


    "Hmm?" Evillene put her hand under his chin as she mulled over it.


    "So we didn''t get the crest and now they have a powerful witch on their side," she analyzed the situation.


    "King Zachary is also trying to gather power and according to the latest report from our people, the human King has also chosen their side," Kruel reported.


    "I''m aware, but what did Zachary offer him to change his typical mentally?" Evillene lifted her head and took a sip from the cup in front of her.


    "King Evan is not someone easily pursued," the woman lifted his eyebrows.


    "Maybe they didn''t like our way of pursuing," Kruel laughed. For quite some time the Witches were trying all the dirty means to surpass the humans and force them to take their side.


    But Evan Castemont the stubborn King never bulged.


    And maybe Zachary being sly as always took advantage of that and took humans on their side.


    "Hmm, so they have the support of the humans, a very powerful witch on their side and a royal crest," Evillene replied.


    "Humans can increase numbers but they are not to fear off. One Witch couldn''t do much harm to us no matter how powerful she is. In the end about the crest, so as long as they couldn''t collect all four elements they can''t break the curse. So as far as I see there is nothing to fret about," Kruel smiled and leaned back on his chair.


    "Unn..unn.. never let your guards down thinking that the enemy is too weak. Even a small ent is enough to kill the elephant," Evillene stated.


    "So what do you suggest, mother?" Kruel asked.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 60 - The Third Competition

    "Unn..unn.. never let your guards down thinking that the enemy is too weak. Even a small ent is enough to kill the elephant," Evillene stated.


    "So what do you suggest, mother?" Kruel asked.


    "I think it''s time for you to visit your father''s old friend," his mother smiled.


    "But I''m afraid we aren''t invited," Kruel shook his head. How can they go without invitation and that too at their enemy''s house?


    "King Zachary will never send a guest away from his doorstep during the summer celebration," Evillene has an evil smile on her lips. As her lips curved up she looked more enchanting.


    "We should get ready for a trip to the North then," Kruel joined her mother in smiling evilly. It would have been nice to give them a little shock. After all, they have now debt to pay for Beth''s death. Kruel has a cold glint in his eyes.


    "And after all, we have to pay back for the sacrifice of Beth," Kruel added.


    "And don''t forget to prepare a wedding gift for the eldest prince Donovan too," Evillene added.


    ####


    The other day Silja woke up with the first ray of sun. Last evening has turned out very hectic for her but in the end, everything has gone fine.


    But she has still to be careful because if her powers kept surfacing like that she won''t be able to hide it from everyone. But for now, she decided to throw those thoughts away and started to get ready for today''s announcement.


    The king was going to announce the next competition today and as far as she knew it was something to check the intelligence of all the candidates.


    Silja realized a tired sigh. She didn''t want any of these but she was still in competition while some people worked so hard but couldn''t win.


    While thinking about random thoughts Silja took a bath and got ready to go out.


    "Mira, is this okay?" While getting ready she realised that Mira was very quiet so to taste water she questioned her but what she received back was silence.


    Her little maid was upset with her because of what happened last night.


    Silja tried to placate her but had no luck.


    In the end, Silja let her be and both of them left the chamber. She knew no matter what Mira won''t be able to stay mad at her for long, her little maid was very soft-hearted.


    Today''s meeting was arranged on the open terrace at the king''s quarters.


    Some of the women were already present while some were still on the way.


    A big table was arranged in the middle for everyone to have breakfast together before the announcement.


    Silja was now familiar with most of the faces. As she walked in she saw all of them mostly talking about the fair of the night before.


    She also saw lord Joshua smiling in her direction and Silja returned the smile.


    The man looked decent but after the prince told her about how he was the best choice she was having second thoughts.


    Uhh that manipulative prince, witty one sentence he definitely has seen a seed of doubt in her head.


    Silja shook her head and decided to not think much about it.


    "Good morning, lady Jade," Silja saw Jade waving at her and she walked to her. She was the only person who was talking to her except Lady Priscilla who wasn''t present today.


    "Morning to you too, how are your injuries now?" Jade asked.


    "It''s better now," Silja replied and before they could discuss more a maid announced the presence of the royal family.


    Silja turned around and saw King Zachary walking in with Queen Abrielle while their daughter and two sons were behind them. Silja noticed that the eldest prince with a mask was not present.


    As the royal family took their seats one by one everyone gathered at the table.


    Gwendolyn who has kept a high profile till now also didn''t fail to do the same today. She snatched the closest seat near the royal family. The woman has a really different level of shamelessness.


    Silja decided to take a seat as far away as possible but she soon noticed the eyes of the King on her.


    As she looked in his direction the man smiled at her. There was gratitude in the smile. Maybe Don must have informed him about what happened last night.


    She returned the smile awkwardly.


    As the breakfast began everyone got engaged in small talks and laughter.


    Silja barely took part in any conversation and kept to herself. All types of the feast were present on the table but as Nobel people, they barely eat anything before they put their fork down.


    "Now it''s time to announce what we are here for and eagerly waiting for," after breakfast was done king Zachary stood up and announced.


    Then he looked at Zivan and nodded her head.


    Zivan stood up excitedly. He has a broad smile on his face. Clad in light blue clothes the second prince wasn''t any less in terms of look.


    His slightly longer hair fell on his forehead a little giving him a cute look.


    "Well well, beautiful ladies...and handsome gentlemen¡­" he started looking around as he winked at a few of them.


    "I''m very sorry that today my brother is not here because he has to deal with some work that my beloved father has assigned for him," Zivan added. Last night when they came back Donovan had told them about the witch attack and what happened. He told them how the princess was available there and she helped him.


    So today they had taken the witch''s body to a healer so she could do some research on the body.


    "But don''t worry you guys will see him soon. So now let''s talk about the competition we are going to hold. I was very shocked when my father gave me this opportunity to me to decide what will be the third competition. So I think¡­. and¡­. think...for a long long time before I decide that we will not make these difficult at all for you lovely ladies."


    Zivan has a very charming smile on his lips and who knows the second prince of the North knew never to believe this man. He may look gullible and sweet but he still has the blood of king Zachary in his vein and an apple never falls far from the tree.


    "So the task is very simple. All you have to do is do what you are doing now, wander around and waste our money¡­.." Zivan announced and at the end of the sentence laughed.


    All the ladies were shocked to hear the last words. Queen Abrielle gave Zivan red-eye for being mischievous.


    "Haha, ahem I was kidding," he let out a dry laugh with akward expressions.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 61 - [Bonus ] The Third Competition - 2

    All the ladies were shocked to hear the last words. Queen Abrielle gave Zivan a red eye for being mischievous.


    "Haha, i was kidding," he let out a dry laugh.


    "So what you have to do is live among the common people of Northcrest for the next three days. The royal treasury will give you enough money for these three days and at the end of the challenge you have to tell your observations to the king''s father," Zivan smiled widely.


    All the ladies who were participating looked at each other in confusion. While Silja also furrowed her eyebrows.


    Because this wasn''t the type of competition they had expected.


    "Now, all you guys have a few moments to ask the questions," Zivan declared.


    "What will be the points of evaluation of over performance, my prince?" Olivia, who was sitting amongst the ladies, asked.


    "Nice question lady Olivia," Zivan praised her. And Olivia smiled too, waiting for him to answer her nice question.


    "So the evaluation points will be based on your observations. It will depend on what you are observing during this time," he said.


    "Your questions time is over now, enjoy your tea before leaving," Zivan said and took his seat leaving everyone flabbergasted.


    "And further rules will be introduced to you later," Zivan added before leaving.


    Everyone started to look at each other in confusion and before they could ask anything king Zachary and Queen Abrielle stood up and took their leave.


    Soon the assigned maids handed all the ladies their assigned Money which were one thousand tales of silver for the three days.


    After that they were led to the city in their assigned house where they were going to stay for the next day.


    The house which was assigned for them was big and all the ladies could live there easily. Plus they have sufficient money to survive the next three days. For a common person thousand tales of silver was more than enough for a month. So money wasn''t an issue.


    In the kitchen there were enough groceries and other stuff for them. While the house was filled with all kind of things one need regularly.


    "All the Nobel ladies are welcome, I''m Helga, the main maid of the castle. I will be incharge here for the next three days of your stay here," A old woman introduced herself. She has a wrinkly face and strict attitude.


    "During these three days you guys have to take care of yourself and there will be no one to help you for your personal needs," she stated and for some reason who thought that earlier that this was going to be easy didn''t find it easy anymore.


    They were all noble ladies and daughters of elites so from childhood they had all received a special kind of treatment and they were used to taking help from maids and servants. So now suddenly being put in position where they have to do everything alone was a kind of torture to them.


    "Now you guys are free to do whatever you want, if you guys have any questions do ask Laila who will be here but don''t ask for any kind of other help from her," Helga completed her statement and she left with her helper leaving a young maid behind. Bit seeing the strictness in her voice said that the woman wasn''t to take lightly nor her words.


    "Seriously, I don''t understand how this observing thing will help us to win the competition," one of the girls in her early twenties grumbled. She has done so much preparation to hone her skills of fighting, cooking, crafting, singing and all the other things that a Nobel woman should have. But since she came here it was like the king and the prince weren''t taking anything seriously and it was all just for time passing. Apart from the day of the ball none of them got a chance to spend time with the prince at all. Nor with the Royal family. How in the world they will decide their characteristics if not for the individual. And even though all the women who failed the fighting competition weren''t eliminated.


    Everything was really strange here.


    "You are right, even though we won the last competition, the ones who lost are still not eliminated. The rules are really strange here," one of the other women butted in.


    "I feel like king Zachary and princess Donovan are playing with us just for timepass," one of them who was outspoken couldn''t help but say.


    But as soon as she was finished talking her friend sitting by her left side, elbowed her while shaking her head.


    Well speaking about the king in that manner wasn''t acceptable.


    "King and prince have more important things to do than inviting you here to entertain fools like you," Olivia spoke sarcastically as she passed by. (Lord Joshua''s sister)


    The girl who was taunted by her wanted to retort but she bit her tongue and didn''t argue.


    From all of them Olivia and Jade both belonged to the most powerful family. Ohh and the prince Silja too. But since she was a human princess no one was taking her seriously nor were they showing her any attention. She was mostly invisible amongst them if not for Jade. Who sometimes talked to her.


    Everything had their stomachs filled from breakfast so none of them wanted to waste their time and all of them started to leave the house and go out so they could observe as much as possible. Although they had no idea what was there to observe.


    In the end only Olivia, Silja and Jade remained.


    "Don''t you want to go out, lady Silja?" Olivia, who hardly gave anyone a face, came to Silja and asked.


    Silja was sitting on one of the chairs near the lobby. Her head was occupied with events from last night.


    Seeing that someone was speaking to her she lifted her head.


    "I''m not in a hurry," Silja replied.


    "You seem different, lady Silja. Stronger and smarter than a human should be," she stated. Olivia was blunt. Icecrain was a poor duchy but her father has never let his children suffer and now her brother also dotes on her.


    She has no fears.


    "And who set the standard about how much smarter and stronger a human can be?" Silja lifted her eyebrows.


    She didn''t want to argue but that doesn''t mean anyone can try to belittle her because of her race.


    "No one did. But isn''t it obvious?" The brunette woman replied. And Silja frowned.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 62 - Seed Of Doubt

    Silja didn''t want to argue but that doesn''t mean anyone can try to belittle her because of her race.


    "No one did. But isn''t it obvious?" the brunette woman replied. And Silja frowned.


    "How many humans have you met till now, Lady Olivia?" Silja couldn''t help but ask.


    "Many I would say, we have many human servants in Icecrain, but I must say none of them is up to mark," Olivia replied with a smirk.


    She didn''t want to pick on Silja but something was about the girl that was making Olivia irritated.


    "Treating them as a slave and not giving them needed opportunity to grow and then saying that they are not up to the mark is a bit too much from a well-educated lady like you," Silja replied.


    Olivia''s face changed its colour after hearing the remark from the human girl.


    She wanted to argue but Silja didn''t give her a chance.


    "I''m sorry but if you excuse me now," she said and then started to walk away.


    Olivia on the other hand gritted her teeth in anger.


    ###


    In the early morning, Donovan woke up and the first thing he did was to meet his father.


    Last night they came late so he decided not to tell them anything about the witch''s incident till morning.


    "A witch?" King Zachary was shocked.


    Abrielle who was instructing maids about the morning breakfast with ladies also dismissed the maid and walked towards them.


    "Yes, she found a chance to break in and was probably after the royal crest," Don replied.


    "Did she¡­" Zachary''s expression paled there for a moment.


    "No, we were able to capture her," But Don quickly explained and Zachary released a sigh of relief.


    "That''s good, that''s good," the crest was the last hope they had, they could not afford to lose it.


    "All thanks to princess Silja from the Atlanea that we were able to stop her from running away," Donovan said.


    "Princess Silja?" Zachary was shocked to hear that. Don explained the whole situation about what happened last night to both of them.


    After hearing everything clearly, a small smile spread on Zachary''s lips.


    He looked at Abrielle and his smile widened like it was his own daughter who had defeated the witch.


    "I knew that the girl was amazing," he couldn''t help but say.


    He was becoming more and more confident in her after what he heard from Orphelia.


    Donovan also agreed with his father. When he first met the girl he didn''t have many expectations from her but the girl has surprised him time and time.


    "So what is your next move?" After the initial surprise, Zachary asked seriously.


    The Witches were attacking them nonstop and they needed to stop them, good for once and all.


    "Let''s not dwell much for now, I''m sure Kruel is definitely planning to do something big in the near future. All we can do is be prepared other than plan an attack on them," Donovan suggested.


    The situation was not best for the attack so they had to lay low. With all the functions going on in the castle and the upcoming Summer celebration, they were at a bit of a disadvantage. So it was best to lay low and be prepared for any adverse situation.


    "What about the dead witch?" King Zachary asked. It was a pity that she killed herself, otherwise, they definitely would have gotten some information from her.


    "I have already sent her body to Orphelia for the autopsy," Don said.


    Zachary nodded.


    "Alright, let''s not spoil our mood. And Don makes the securities double. I don''t want the same situation to arise in the coming days. " Zachary ordered.


    " Are you joining us at breakfast?" He asked after giving some thoughts.


    "No. I will meet Orphelia first," Don said.


    Although he wanted to see how Silja was doing, he had to finish important work first.


    After he left the castle he reached the house of the healer.


    It was a big old building where Orphelia and her other few witches and witchers were living together. All of them work as healers for the dragon people. It says that a witch''s blood can be medicine or poison for the dragon''s. It depends on what the witch wanted it to be.


    And that''s how they fulfil the needs of each other and maintain balance.


    Donovan entered the big double door and entered. All the people who saw him bowed their heads as he walked to the inner part of the room.


    "Lady Julien is waiting for you in her working chamber," one of the girls who was a disciple of Orphelia said and led the way for him.


    "I was expecting this earlier so I finished all the work overnight, Mr Prince," in the big room a young girl was standing in the middle.


    Julien was standing near the table on which the dead body of Beth was laying.


    There were many cuts on her body after the autopsy.


    Don didn''t like it when the woman called him that way but Julien never changed her way so after a long nagging Donovan has stopped correcting her.


    Julien was one of the best disclips of Orphelia who was working with her from her childhood. The girl has a good relationship with Don and they mostly do business.


    "So did you find anything?" Don asked without wasting time in curtocies. Not that he was rude but they both have a relationship where they don''t care about it.


    "The poison she took came from here," Julien showed him the pendant she was holding.


    "I guessed that," Don wasn''t impressed.


    Julien rolled her eyes hearing his reply.


    "Yes, but did you also get what the poison exactly was?" She retorted.


    "What is the use of you if I were to find that out," came a sarcastic remark from him and the girl''s nostrils flared.


    "Fine fine you won, your highness," her lips twitched as she said that.


    "So let''s get back to work, do you see this gem here in the middle?" Julien excitedly pointed at the orange gem on the pendant.


    "This is not an actual gem but is made from the spell by using the plant name Moonbrust. It is very rare to find and can kill any dragon or witch," she explained.


    "Any cure?" Don asked.


    "No cure," Julien shook her head.


    "Anything else you found?" Don took the tray in which the pendant was placed, observing it closely.


    "This mark here," Julien showed a mark on the left arm of the body.


    It was a half-moon which was pierced by a blade.


    "As expected from the army of Kruel," he stated.


    "But this witch isn''t a normal one. I ran a test on her blood and found out that she was one of the special Witches of the Dark Knight pack," Julien said excitedly.


    "Dark night sect?" Donovan frowned hearing that.


    How could that be?


    "Are you doubting my skills, Mr Prince?" Juli put her hand on her hips, glaring daggers at Don.


    "No, but she didn''t seem that powerful," Don was thoroughly confused.


    "Ohh come on. Don''t flex now that you have taken her down," Juli couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    Donovan shook his head but didn''t say anything. But a small seed of doubt was planted on his head.


    Not long after he left the healer house.


    ###


    After Silja walked away from Olivia she decided to take a look at the house.


    Since this was a part of the competition Mira wasn''t allowed to follow Silja. The girl protested a lot about it but Silja made her understand that they cannot do anything about it since it was a rule. But Mira''s heart wasn''t at ease given the past experience whenever Silja was alone she has attracted problems and hurt herself. Mira was sulking to the side when Silja left the castle.


    Truly her princess was a magnet for the problems.


    Thinking about her, a smile spread on Silja''s lips.


    She first went to the kitchen which was full of all kinds of ingredients and other necessary things needed in the kitchen.


    After taking a stroll to all other parts Silja found that the house has all the necessary things they are going to need in the next three days.


    After she was done looking around Silja left the house and decided to look around the city. She wasn''t interested in the challenge but she realised that there had to be something hidden in the test and she was curious about finding that out. Well, the end result will definitely depend on her answer so she can control it.


    She has seen the main market before so now Silja decided that she should explore other parts of the city.


    But Silja wasn''t sure where she should go without any guidance so she decided to roam around randomly. She saw a few ladies from the competition were roaming around and talking to the people, asking various kinds of questions.


    She didn''t pay attention and walked out further.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 63 - Carlo Mason

    But Silja wasn''t sure where she should go without any guidance so she decided to roam around randomly. She saw a few ladies from the competition were roaming around and talking to the people, asking various kinds of questions.


    She didn''t pay attention and walked out further.


    She walked for a while sometimes and reached a more dense area of the city. It was a residential area for common people.


    The houses were built in the most proper ways but they were mostly in the same structure.


    The people who lived there must be middle class. Silja was looking around aimlessly when in one of the streets she saw a familiar face which caught her attention.


    She stood a few steps away from the person as she observed him. The man was sitting near one of the houses which were on the main street. With him were two old people who were talking to him. From the observation, Silja could tell that from the couple the old man couldn''t see. As they exchanged a few words the young man took out a pouch from his old bag and handed it to the couple while carefully looking around.


    After the exchange, he started to walk away from there.


    Silja felt curious and started to follow him closely. His footsteps were fast and soon silja lost his sight in the busy street.


    She increased her speed and reached the corner where he had disappeared but there was no one.


    Suddenly someone put a knife on her throat from behind and Silja gasped.


    She lifted her hand immediately in a surrender position.


    "I''m not here to harm you," She spoke softly. People moving around on the street were looking at them but no one bothered to help. Someone who stopped to see what was going on ran away because of the man''s threats.


    "Wanna die too?" He glared at people.


    "If not for harming me then why are you following me then?" Then he looked at the woman and asked. He also increased the pressure over the knife he was holding near her throat. Silja was dressed in simple clothes like normal people so she was blending with people.


    "Let me go first," Silja said. The man hesitated for a moment before he loosened his grip. When he took away the knife Silja finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She turned around and looked at the man from a close distance.


    Yes, she was right, he was the same thief who had stolen her money last time in the market.


    "You¡­..I remember you," it turned out that the man also recognised her.


    "You are the woman who gave me punishment that day," he had a sour expression on his face as he spoke.


    "Ohh you have a good memory," Silja laughed dryly.


    "Of course how can I forget the woman who sent me to prison," he said and took out the knife which he had put away and pointed it in front of Silja.


    "Haha, why so serious. Let''s not remember the past," Silja took a careful step backwards.


    "Why shouldn''t I? In fact, this is a chance for proper revenge." he smiled wickedly.


    "Umm, don''t you know how many connections I have in prison, you shouldn''t try to mess with me?" Silja folded her hands near her chest. But While trying to intimidate him she made him more angry.


    "If I cut your throat now and throw you in the nearer alley, I wonder how much your contact will come to use?" The man lifted his eyebrows and bent down, keeping his face just in front of her.


    "Haha, I was just joking. But I''m not here for that today. I''m here for business," Silja didn''t doubt his words at all. It will be foolish to take risks.


    "What business?" The man glared and pointed the knife to her neck again.


    "Not official work just for some personal research. You have to answer questions and I''ll give you money in return," Silja said.


    "I''m not interested," the man rolled his eyes and started to walk away.


    "Why not?" Silja asked.


    "I don''t want to do any business with you," he waved.


    "One tale of silver in exchange for a few questions didn''t sound like a bad deal to me," Silja said loudly from behind and the man halted his footsteps for a second.


    "What type of questions?" He lifted his eyebrows.


    "Nothing that can hurt you, some normal questions about this city and all," Silja stated.


    "I don''t think it will be that simple. And why would I believe you?" He asked. Why would any sane person be ready to spend one tale of silver just on some common questions?


    "How about I pay in advance?" Silja took out a silver tale from the pocket of her dress and held it in front of him.


    The shiny ingot of silver was so tempting to eyes that hardly anyone could resist it.


    The man walked near her and tried to snatch it. But Silja didn''t let him.


    "If you want it, earn it," Silja smiled.


    "Alright, what do you want to ask?" he gave in.


    "Show me the city while answering my questions," Silja replied.


    "You said only a question-answer," he pursed his lips. Why did she now include the city tour too?


    "I changed my mind, take it or leave it. I will find someone else to do the job otherwise," Silja said while playing with the ingot in her hand.


    "Fine," the man gritted his teeth.


    "Let''s start then," Silja walked away from him.


    The man smiled slightly as he followed the woman.


    "Where do you want to go?" He asked to catch up to her.


    "You are the local one here you decide what is the best place to visit?" Silja replied.


    "Very well then, follow me," he said.


    "But first of all tell me your name," Silja stated.


    "Carlo mason," the man replied in a beat.


    "Carlo...hmm," Silja nodded.


    "So is stealing things your permanent job or you do something else too?" She asked as they kept walking down the street.


    "Full time," he replied.


    "Ohh," Silja nodded.


    "Why do you want to report me and lock me up in prison again?" He asked.


    "No, we are good. No past fuades," Silja waved her hand. His eyes were continually roaming around on the street. She saw many people working in the shops and on the small stoles.


    "What was in that parcel which you gave to that old couple?" She posed another question.


    The man looked at her for a second with a murderous gaze before replying.


    "None of your business,"


    Silja didn''t ask further and changed the question.


    "How big is Northcrest?" She asked.


    "As big as a capital should be," came a reply.


    "What is the main source of income for most of the locals here?" She asked another question.


    "Business, trading," he replied.


    Silja nodded. It was normal since Northcrest was the capital of the Dragon empire it was a comparatively wealthy city and people do travel here most of the time so the business must be blooming.


    During their short walk, Silja kept walking until she felt that the sun had started to burn above.


    "Where are you taking me?" Even after walking around for more than an hour, they weren''t reaching anywhere.


    "You said you wanna see the city, then I''m showing you each and every part. Keep walking while keeping your eyes open," the man smiled widely.


    And Silja''s lips twitched in annoyance.


    Since the city was big it wasn''t possible to walk on foot for long.


    "Take me to the place which is important," Silja rolled her eyes.


    "Fine, follow me," he said.


    "Why do we use fery if it''s far away," he suggested since she was loaded. Why Should they walk and try to save money?


    "Sure if you are bearing the expense?" Silja smiled looking at him. The man glared at her and both of them kept their tour by walking.


    The first place he took her was a big clothing shop.


    "Why here?" She asked.


    "You are a woman from a big house. You must be like shopping for pretty dresses," he replied. Silja looked at him and shook her head. They took a look inside but didn''t purchase anything. The next all other palaces were similar shops for jewellery and all.


    When Silja felt they couldn''t walk anymore they took a break and for lunch, he took her to a big fancy place for food.


    "Do you eat these every day?" Silja asked.


    "I can''t afford it," he replied.


    Then show me what you can afford.


    He rolled his eyes and they ate on a small stole on a nearby road.


    At the end of the day, Silja paid him the silver ingot she had promised and asked him to meet her at the same place the next morning.


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 64 - Backward Classes In The City

    At the end of the day, Silja paid him the silver ingot she had promised and asked him to meet her at the same place the next morning.


    While Silja was busy in Northcrest Benjamin was travelling north to meet his sister.


    "If the situation doesn''t get worse, we will be able to reach there in the next week," One of the crew members informed Benjamin.


    Who was standing near the deck while the waves were crashing on the ship. The storm was strong and the ship was barely hanging.


    But Benjamin didn''t care about that. Only one thing in his mind was to reach the North as soon as possible. He didn''t care that the way they chose to reach early was dangerous and filled with disasters. All he wanted was to meet his sister as soon as possible.


    "Some...some¡­" the crewman wanted to say something but he was hesitating.


    "What is it? Benji looked at him and asked.


    "The..wind is very harsh and the way ahead seems more dangerous. It''s hard to say if we will be able to cross the serpent belly or not, so some of the crew members were asking if we should change the dir¡­.direction¡­" he finally completed his sentence after so many pauses. He has travelled with prince Benjamin many times on many adventures but the way the prince was behaving this time was old. He has heard that he was going north to get his sister back whom Dragon king has forced to go north.


    When king Evan sent his favourite daughter away many types of speculations started to spread in the public of Atlanea. Some were angry while some didn''t care much about what happened to their princess but still it was the talk of the town. Even though the news was tried to be suppressed it spread like a winding fire with all kinds of speculations and rumours.


    And that was Maybe the reason that their prince was hurrying them to reach north.


    But the condition wasn''t favourable and that''s why all the crew members were suggesting to change the way.


    "No.." but the idea was rejected by Benjamin completely in a beat.


    "But your highness, the situation is not favourable. We can be caught in whirlpools or in tropical storms..." the man argued but Benjamin gave him just one look and the man was quick to shut his mouth.


    "I want to reach the North as soon as possible. Is that clear?" His authoritative voice didn''t leave any room for the man to argue or do reasoning with him.


    He bowed his head and left to pass the news to all other people.


    By normal means, it takes about a month to reach to the North but there was a shortcut that hardly few know about. None of the sailors dared to pass through the way since the sea was more unstable on the way.


    It was a dead zone and many sailors had lost their lives, while the one who passed through it by pure luck swore never to take the same way again.


    But Benjamin didn''t care. As long as he could reach the North faster he was ready to take risks.


    The way was not easy but he was not a common sailor, he was the prince of land where people depend on the sea. From childhood, the ocean was his second home and he was never afraid of sailing. No matter how dangerous this voyage turned out to be he was ready.


    As the crew member left Benji looked at the vast ocean in front of him. The waves were high and the wind was increasing the speed of the ship so it was even hard to control it for the captain.


    His hand involuntarily went to his chest where a small round pendant was hanging which had a snake carved on it.


    The design was small and the pendent itself was old.


    As he looked at it he remembered what his father told him when he left Atlanea.


    "She has come to our life as blessings and a new beginning, don''t let her existence become a curse for herself. No matter what, she is your sister anyway, related by blood or not," King Evan has said while giving him the family heirloom, the white pendant.


    And a small smile spread on his lips.


    ###


    By the time Silja reached their assigned house a few of the girls had gone to sleep. Some of them were sitting in the front yard speaking to each other.


    Silja first went to the kitchen and saw it was the same as before and no one had cooked anything. Silja cooked a simple soup and ate it with bread.


    She soaked her feet in hot water before going to bed so they don''t hurt much.


    When the Next day arrived, Silja went to the kitchen so she could cook something for breakfast. She can save energy by eating outside but why waste money when you can get to eat what you want for free. All she had to do was just spare some time in the kitchen.


    The maid who was assigned to keep an eye on them was having her meal. Silja smiled and decided to cook something light for herself before leaving.


    She met Carlo in their destined place.


    He was wearing the same clothes from yesterday and as usual, his head was a mess.


    "Good morning, princess Silja," as soon as he saw her he bowed his head with a sloppy smile on his lips.


    Silja narrowed her eyes as she heard him greeting her with her real name.


    "How did you find out?" Silja lifted her eyebrows but didn''t let him notice her surprise.


    "Do you think only you have contacts in the castle?" the man smiled proudly.


    "Impressive!" She knew the man was smart and more than what it looks to eyes but he really surprised her with how fast he was able to find out about her.


    "Well you took a hard approach, if you would have asked me I would have answered," she smiled.


    "Huh? You think I believe that?" He scoffed.


    "But I admire your connection, spies in the castle huh?" Silja said.


    "What can be a bigger connection than the most powerful prince wrapped around your fingers," he commented.


    "I have no one wrapped around my fingers and furthermore I don''t have any interest in him," Silja scoffed. If it was possible she would most likely to stay away from him. As far as possible.


    "Come on my lady, don''t lie now. Didn''t we all witness that day when you sent me to prison," he commented.


    "What do you mean?" Silja asked. Well, what happened that day was pure luck.


    "Ahh come don''t pretend, my lady," he smiled with hidden meaning in it and Silja couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him.


    She has met their legendary prince only once. And the second time was when she saw him in the arena during the second competition. But she decided not to argue and didn''t prob future on the topic.


    "So where are we going?" Silja asked after some time.


    "Well from my yesterday''s experience I found that you don''t like places I showed you yesterday so I decided to go for something new and different," he replied.


    "And what is that?" Silja questioned.


    "You will find out when we reach there," he said. Then he stopped a ferry which was passing by and they took a ride.


    As they moved forward Silja saw they were moving out of the city and the area was becoming more and more deserted.


    She looked at the man sitting a step down from her but decided to observe for now.


    Soon they reached the backward areas of the capital. There were barely any people living there. There were small huts and broken houses in the distance and she could see few people walking around and some were arguing with each other. The place was dirty and unhygienic.


    As they stopped near the small community Silja walked down.


    "Welcome to the slums of the city," Carlo spread his hands in front of him.


    Silja looked around and could see the difference between what she used to see and what she was seeing now.


    "Why did you bring me here?" She asked, looking at the man.


    "Well I also found during my research that this is part of the competition so I thought that it may help you," he replied.


    Silja didn''t reply to his question and they both walked ahead. Silja was absolutely beautiful and even though she was dressed as a commoner she still became the reason for attraction in the area. Few people started to stare as they walked ahead.


    "Open your eyes and look at these people who are of your own kind," Carlo commented and Silja snapped her head towards him.


    "Yes most of them are humans, some are the weak dragons and you might find a few hidden witches and dwarfs too," he whispered in the last part of his sentence.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 65 - The Man In Alley

    Silja pursed her lips as she saw them living in the worst condition. There were not a few but hundreds of people living in slum-like areas.


    "What do these people do for a living?" She asked.


    Most of the people were leaving their house.


    It was still early in the morning and the sun had just risen from the horizon.


    "Most of them are slaves and work as domestic help in houses of nobles," Carlo replied casually. Silja nodded her head.


    "Are witches and dwarfs welcomed in the city?" Humans were comparatively weak but witches and dwarves can be threats to the dragon. They can be spies or something more threatening.


    "Those who are of different races and live here have their roots from here. Before the war broke out their families used to live here and thus this is their mother land from the start," Carlo explained.


    "What about society accepting them?" Silja asked another question.


    "What do you think? People always frown upon what is different and not to mention who is weak and in the minority. But the rules are strict about not harming the other races who live here. so all these people are barely hanging on to thread by living and adjusting to conditions," he replied.


    "But the dragon people still enslaved the humans," Silja pointed.


    "Slavery is part of our society. One who is powerful can enslave anyone as long as they want. Weak people who don''t have any other means to survive and fill their stomach choose to accept their fate," he explained.


    "What do you think about humans?" Silja asked.


    "Weak, useless, stupid," he replied without looking at her and without bothering to sugarcoat his words.


    "Do you think it''s their fault they are in this condition like this?" Silja asked.


    "No, when you live under the King who is from another race than yours, you will automatically be surpassed by them," Carlo replied.


    "Witches, dwarfs or humans all live on dragon land so it''s normal that they will be belittled and ignored. That is how society works," he added.


    "Dragon tries to surpass them and thus bully them since the weak can not retaliate," Silja said.


    "Right," Carlo nodded.


    "Hmm, what about you? What do you think of humans?" Silja asked.


    "For me, everyone''s the same, no matter humans, dragons, witches or dwarfs, they all are trash," he clicked his tongue.


    Silja shook her head as she listened to him.


    "Hey Jacob, what are you doing on this site?" As they were walking they heard someone yelling from behind.


    Carlo, who was walking, cursed under his breath and turned around. The man in dirty and oversized clothes was coming towards half running and half walking.


    "Jacob?" Silja looked at Carlo with narrowed eyes.


    "Ahem...I''m busy right now Jon. See you never," Carlo avoided eye contact and looked at the plum man. After he was done speaking he started walking.


    "Wait..wait, my friend. What are you doing on this side?" The man stood in front of them and wiggled his eyebrows.


    "Nothing, now move out of my way," Carlo gave a harsh push to the man.


    "Come," then he looked at Silja and they both started to walk away.


    "Ooh, friend, where are you going¡­.ummm¡­ who is this pretty lady with you¡­" the man named Jon kept yelling from behind. But Carlo kept walking without paying any heed to him escaping successfully.


    The whole day Silja and Carlo or Jacob¡­ ahem spent together. While Silja kept asking questions to him randomly.


    They kept walking in the market as Carlo came to send her to the house she was staying in. She has to admit that she has chosen the right man for the tour. He was best at it and spoke his mind without trying to appease anyone.


    They were talking near the alley while Silja was laughing at something that Carlo said. But both of them were unaware of the fact that two pairs of the eyes were located on them for some time now.


    One were of Donovan who has come to meet Silja saw her standing with a man whom he recognised as a thief from before.


    He narrowed his eyes as they were laughing together.


    But he kept a safe distance and didn''t interpret them.


    Carlo left after deciding the time of the next day. Silja was about to leave when suddenly she found a familiar face standing in front of her.


    She was shocked for a moment before she recognised the man.


    "Lord Joshua?" She took two steps back and asked in a surprised voice.


    "Lady Silja, how are you?" The man asked with a big smile on his lips.


    "I''m fine, how about you?" Silja was confused about how this man popped out from nowhere.


    "Now that I have met you here, I''m more than fine," he replied.


    Cheesy. Silja gave him a tight smile.


    "What are you doing here?" Silja asked as she made her way towards the house.


    "Ohh I was here to meet Olivia, I couldn''t help but feel worried about my little sister you know," he replied.


    "Ohh but I thought it was against the rules to meet family members during this time," Silja furrowed her brows.


    "Helping them is against the rules but I''m sure King Zachary won''t punish me for looking at my sister from afar," he replied.


    "Ohh," Silja smiled. Nice excuse.


    "How''s your preparation going?" He asked.


    She wasn''t sure if she should keep in contact with this man or not. Icecrain was poor before but after Joshua took the position as the lord he made many changes and now man gained very good footing in the higher-ups.


    So the man was worthy and smart. But how can he come to be used to her?


    And can he be trusted? Silja asked in her head.


    "It''s fine. The competition is confusing but it really doesn''t matter to me," Silja replied.


    "Why doesn''t it matter to you? Why is that so?" Joshua asked.


    "As a human princess I don''t think I will have a chance to win the competition," Silja replied with a smile. Joshua looked at her but he didn''t find regrets on her face.


    "As a human, how can I be compared to dragons," she added.


    "I don''t think so my lady, I saw you that day fighting in the arena you did better than any other dragon lady. And I don''t see you lacking in terms of intelligence or status," he praised her. And he wasn''t lying when Joshua praised her. He was interested in her from the day of the ball and on the day of the second competition, he couldn''t help but admire her calmness and bravery. Not to forget her status as a human princess which was higher than him.


    He wanted to meet her and make a connection but couldn''t find a chance.


    So now when he saw her Joshua didn''t want to waste any second to miss.


    "And not to forget you can definitely give tough competition to any noble female dragon in terms of beauty, my lady," he said with a flirty smile on his lips.


    "You think so, my lord?" Silja asked with the same smile on her lips.


    She has a gut feeling from the start that the man was interested in her but to what extent and can he be trusted. Well, sir Henry said to make connections and this can be a start. No one is a saint here and she has to play it by their style. Anything is fair in politics. Since she is here she should try to do something productive for her country.


    "Well, I do, my lady," Joshua bent a little and took her hand in his. He planted a soft kiss on the back of her hand.


    "It is fortunate that humans and dragons have finally decided to come together. Things will be more smooth from now on between the two races," he added.


    "I wish so," Silja replied.


    "I must say it was very courageous of you to come here alone and trust us with your life," He kept talking and Silja kept trying to judge his personality and motives in her head.


    "I think I should take leave, it won''t look appropriate if someone sees us here together, after all, it''s a time of competition," Silja finally said.


    "Yeah and you must be tired too," the man agreed.


    "I will take my leave then, I hope to get more chances to meet an excellent lady like you," Joshua said before leaving.


    Silja heaved a sigh of relief as he saw him walking away in the street. Then she started to move towards the house.


    But suddenly as she was passing a corner someone pulled her in nearby aelly.


    The person placed his hand on her mouth so that she couldn''t yell.


    Silja struggled with her hands and feet but the strong body that was holding her didn''t let her.


    "Don''t struggle," suddenly a husky voice sounded near her ears.


    ###


    This week im increasing difficulty with power stones. This week you guys have to complete 150 ps for bonus chap.


    So start voting nowwww.....:))))))


    #####


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 66 - Don And Silja

    Silja struggled with her hands and feet but the strong body that was holding her didn''t let her.


    "Don''t struggle," suddenly a husky voice sounded near her ears.


    The voice was familiar but Silja couldn''t put her finger on where she had heard it.


    Slowly she stopped struggling and calmed down.


    The man loosened his grip on her and Silja turned around to see who he was.


    "How dare you touch me?" She took out a knife she had on her and straight pointed it towards his neck.


    But her next words were swallowed by her shock looking at the face of a man.


    "You¡­." what in the world Don was doing there? She yelled in her head.


    The man was strange and had a habit of popping out of nowhere and startled her.


    "What kind of behaviour is this?" Silja asked as she looked at him with anger.


    She was a princess for god''s sake.


    But this man never takes her or her title seriously. Doesn''t he have any mannerisms?


    Her big eyes widened even more as she glared at him.


    Don looked at her and he could see the reflection of his own in them, clear and crisp.


    Those eyes were like mirrors, clean and true. He then looked at the knife which she was holding in his hand.


    How Brave!


    Looking at him who was gawking at her, Silja pushed him away.


    "Don''t forget your limits, even though you have saved my life once that doesn''t means you can behave however you want," Silja raised her hand and pointed the tip of the knife at him as she spoke.


    "Haha," In reply Don let out a laugh. In lightning speed he took away the knife she was holding and played it in his hand.


    Silja was shocked for a second before her anger amplified.


    "Limits? What about your limits then, princess?" He spoke sarcastically. He didn''t know why but when he saw her with that and Joshua speaking and laughing he felt odd senses of possessiveness.


    He must admit that the woman has definitely aroused his Interest in her.


    "What do you mean?" Silja snapped.


    "You are here to marry a prince but I see you flying around many other men too," he said.


    Hearing what he said Silja narrowed her eyes.


    What in the world did he mean flying around?


    "What I''m doing and whom I''m speaking has nothing to do with you," she was here for the ceremony but that doesn''t mean that she didn''t have any right to talk to anyone else.


    "Maybe it does have," Don replied as he pushed her against the wall by holding her from shoulder. He inhaled her unique scent and his heartfelt content again...


    "Leave me..." Silja struggled.


    "Shh...Don''t... I won''t hurt you," Don slowly murmured as he touched her forehead to hers. He could feel the refreshing scent that lingers around her all the time. And which calmed him down a bit while soothing each and every nerve of his body. If possible he wanted to breathe that scent every day, each second. The more he inhaled and enjoyed her scent, the more his breathing became rapid.


    He was tall and within the close proximity where their breathings were mingling with each other Silja''s small body was involved in his. The alley they were standing in was dark and small.


    "I¡­." She tried to speak But Don put his hand on her lips to stop her from speaking.


    She froze in her place as she felt his finger on her lips.


    Soon she heard a few people passing by from the main road.


    Her heart started thudding hard in her rib cage.


    Why does it feel like she was having a secret affair? A thought crossed her head.


    Silja was shocked by her own thinking.


    She wanted to speak but as if someone had stolen her voice not a word came out. Her lips trembled against his finger as she tried to breathe.


    Don cursed in his head as the softness of her rosy lips was tingling his heart and he was tempted to taste her.


    He didn''t want to confront her but he did anyway and while he was angry at her first, now his head was filled with many other dirty thoughts.


    But he knew that she wouldn''t appreciate them.


    Not in this condition at least. The woman was different, never falling for his charm and the way she misunderstood his identity he was sure that one of the bolts in her head was loose, balancing the right and smart one.


    While the man was entertaining his own thoughts Silja''s head was in mess too.


    His hot breathing was falling on her face and her whole face lit up with shame and shyness.


    In her life of eighteen years as a princess, no one has ever tried to do something like this to her. People looked at her with respect and even those who wanted to pursue her also maintained a certain kind of distance and respect.


    Where did this rogue come from? She couldn''t believe she was stuck in a situation like this. And the worse thing was that she wasn''t despising it completely and couldn''t resist his charm.


    She could feel his warm forehead touching hers and suddenly she started to feel that night wasn''t cold anymore.


    The warmth seeping from his was warming something inside her.


    As she looked at his face from the close proximity she realised that man was really carved from the best mould out there. He didn''t have any bad angles at all. Perfect from all the sides, plus his roughness was adding more charm to it.


    What was this feeling that was making her feel this way? She asked herself.


    But she didn''t get an answer in return but her heart denied the feeling strongly.


    Soon the trance broke as she realised how impure her thoughts were.


    "Let me go¡­" she tried to speak in a strict voice but the words that came out of her mouth sounded shuttered and pleading.


    Don took a deep breath before he let her hand go and took a few steps back.


    Silence followed and suddenly Silja felt as if her voice was stolen as she couldn''t bring out a single word in front of him. He slowly let her go reluctantly.


    "How''s your competition going?" After some time Don asked slowly.


    She struggled for a while to refute why he was asking her but in the end, she decided not to argue.


    "Good," she said.


    "What¡­


    "What happe.." they both spoke at the same time.


    "You first," He said.


    "What happened to that witch?" Silja asked gingerly.


    "Her body is sent for research," he replied.


    "Did you find anything?" Silja asked curiously. Hearing it, Don remembered what Juli had said about the witch.


    "Nothing important so far apart from the fact that she was sent by the Witch King," he replied and Silja nodded her head.


    "Now my turn. What were you doing with that thief?" He lifted his eyebrows.


    "I hired him as my guide, why do you have any problems?" Silja snapped.


    "As a guide? Don couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Didn''t she find anyone any better for the job?


    "Yes," Silja folded her hands near her chest.


    "What about lord Joshua? Don''t you know it''s against the rules?" He asked another question.


    "Whom I''m talking to and what I''m talking about has nothing to do with you," why in the world everyone wants to know and keep tabs on what she is doing?


    "Of course it does," he said.


    "How?" She asked while glaring at him.


    "You will know soon," he said and gave her his best smile.


    "We will see. Move away now," Silja pushed him away and started to make her way out of the alley.


    But Donovan held her hand and pulled her back.


    "I''m not finished yet," he said and again pushed her towards the wall.


    "Who the hell are you to treat me like this? I''m a princess," Silja yelled.


    She didn''t want to flare up and again do something subconsciously with her power that she later regretted. But this man was pushing her limits.


    "Calm down princess, I''m not gonna hurt you," Don replied.


    Normally every woman who has shared this close proximity with him would have definitely fell for his charm but didn''t know what was wrong with this girl.


    Do humans eat some dragon resisting potion?


    "You are different from others, how?" He asked.


    Silja rolled her eyes hearing what he said. She has heard this countless times after coming to the north that she was different.


    Was it that obvious? She didn''t know what was so different about her, does it have anything to do with her power''s?


    Don on the other hand saw her rolling her eyes and smiled.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 67 - The Black Moon Sect Witches

    Was it that obvious? She didn''t know what was so different about her, does it have anything to do with her power''s? She thought.


    Don on the other hand saw her rolling her eyes and smiled.


    Would she have behaved the same way if she knew that he is not a common soldier but the prince she was here to marry?


    He thought. He breathed a long sigh.


    "Stay away from that man, he is not what he shows. I have already warned you once but it looks like you don''t understand simple things," Don gave her advice.


    "Why do you think I need your advice? And when you warned me about him?" Silja snapped. Who the hell was he to give her any advice? And furthermore, he was the second man who told her to stay away from the Lord Joshua but she couldn''t remember when he also said it before. As far as she remembered it was only the prince who told her to stay away from lord Joshua.


    "Because you are new to this land and have very little experience of people living here. Given the interaction we had in the past, I''m saying this for your own good," he explained. Silja felt that he was right for a moment.


    "I don''t need your concern," but she didn''t want to give in.


    She didn''t like the way he behaved and talked to her. How can she be surpassed?


    "Trust me you do, if you want to live a better life in this kingdom all you need is my concern and my favour," he said looking straight into her eyes.


    "Huh, aren''t you talking big? Who are you to take care of me? What is your status?" Silja scoffed.


    "Haha, you will find out soon enough," Don replied and leaned in. Seeing him closing the distance Silja tried to move back but her back hit the cold wall without leaving any room to move forward.


    The wind was cold since it was a night and it carried a fresh smell of ocean breeze of hers.


    The more he smelled that intoxicating scent, the more he felt addicted to her.


    The fiery personality of her and those beautiful hazel eyes glaring at him only added fuel to fire.


    Making him lose control and do something indecent.


    Unintentionally his grip on her tightened.


    "You are hurting me," his grip on her hand became so tight that Silja felt that her hand was about to break.


    His adam''s apple was moving rapidly as he captured her in his eyes while staring at her with those red orbs.


    Slowly he let his grip loose.


    But he didn''t let her go completely. And when Silja thought he was letting her free he leaned over and planted a soft and quick kiss on her chicks. Silja''s eyes widened and she froze in her place.


    "See you soon, darling," he said before throwing one last glance at her and he left soon after in a big stride.


    Silja stood there dumbfounded looking at his leaving back.


    Her cheeks became warm and her whole face lit up in a rosy red colour with shame and anger. Her breathing got quicker and she didn''t know if she was feeling angry or ashamed anymore.


    His strong masculine scent was still lingering in the air.


    Only when he walked away out of her sight then she come back to her senses.


    What was happening to her? Silja closed her eyes and tried to get back the sanity of her mind before leaving the alley. She lifted her hand and touched the cheek where his lips had just touched and shame enveloped her whole body. She quickly rubbed the cheek as if trying to rub him away.


    That night she couldn''t sleep properly as only one face kept haunting her dreams.


    But she didn''t know that it wasn''t only her but someone else who had also lost his sleep.


    The soft sensation of her lips when he planted a soft kiss was still lingering in Donovan''s mind. Only he knows how much resolved it took him to walk away from there.


    For Donovan waiting for the woman was a new thing. Because from that start whoever he had laid his eyes on has fallen on his lap without much effort.


    But this time the story has changed and he has met the woman who could resist his charm and the power of his status. But the question was how long?


    How long will she be able to?


    The woman has successfully aroused his attention and now he is determined to get her.


    For how long will she keep him interested in her? And what were his true feelings towards her?


    No these are the questions which Donovan never associated himself with. For him, the relationship was not much more than bringing the woman to bed. Because no woman has ever been successful to keep his attention after the deed is done.


    For him, there were no permanent feelings apart from lust, power, and strength.


    He closed his eyes for a moment before putting the thoughts of Silja away and standing up.


    There were a few more things to discuss with his father.


    Donovan entered his father''s room.


    "Good evening father," Don greeted his father.


    "Son, you are on time, let''s have dinner together," Zachary said excitedly.


    "That can wait, but right now I''m here to give this back to you," Donovan said and put down a black wooden box on the table beside his father.


    The box was rectangular and had no visible opening on any side.


    "Crest?... But why?" Zachary, who was arranging some papers, put them away and looked at his son.


    "I don''t think it''s safe in the castle anymore, we need to find a good secure place for the crest," Don said. They has almost lost the crest when the witch attacked them


    "Where do you think it can be more safe other than with the strongest dragon of my kingdom?" Zachary said with a smile.


    "That''s the problem I think. We are making it too predictable by keeping it on us. We should put it where no one can find out or can locate it," Donovan replied and took a seat beside his father.


    "You must have something in mind then," Zachary said. After all, his son never does anything without proper planning or reason.


    "I''m not sure, father," Don shook his head.


    Zachary pursed his lips hearing that.


    "What happened?" Abrielle who just entered the room saw tension on father and son''s faces.


    She walked ahead and saw the wooden box and she understood what it was about.


    "You don''t have to worry son, the crest can only be safe with you," Abrielle said.


    "But Queen mother¡­" Donovan wanted to say but Abrielle stopped him mid-sentence.


    "Don''t doubt yourself," Abrielle put her hand on his shoulder.


    "Keep this with you," she said.


    Donovan looked up at the woman and he couldn''t help but stare at her.


    "Aren''t you guys trusting my power so much?" Don asked.


    He was powerful but not invincible.


    "Who said we are trusting your powers? Our trust is in you, in our son, no matter if you are powerful or not," King Zachary replied with a smile.


    "Our children are our biggest hope. You are our son and we love you for that," Abrielle replied with a smile.


    She put her hand on his and gave a gentle squeeze.


    "Alright," Donovan nodded.


    "Good," Zachary said.


    "One more thing, father," Donovan said.


    "Yes, what is it?" Zachary said and Abrielle also took a seat beside them.


    "I went to Orphelia''s for the results and I found a strange thing. The witch was from the black moon pack," Don replied.


    Zachary frowned hearing that.


    The black moon pack was one of the powerful sects. All the Witches who belonged to that sect were special and had a very special power. They were one with ancient roots.


    But it was rare for people from the black moon sect to join Kruel. All the Witches of this sect never join anyone and stay free. They were powerful enough that no king from any race could force them or hurt them. Not many people know about their whereabouts and it was even hard to find them. They were no less than a myth in some people''s minds.


    And that is why it was strange that one of the witches from the sect was working with Kruel.


    "Do you think he took the whole clan to his side?" Zachary asked worriedly.


    If that was the case then the dragons were in grave danger.


    "No I don''t think so," Don shook his head.


    There was no way that that mysterious and independent clan would join kruel.


    For centuries they had never chosen to join anyone so there was no way they would join now.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 68 - Take Care Of Her. (Unedited)

    Freedom was what they value most and they will never bend their heads in front of anyone and as long as it was about Kruel. That man will never understand anyone equal to him.


    "Still we should look into it," Zachary said.


    "And I wanted to discuss something¡­"


    "Father¡­"


    As they were talking they heard Zivan''s cheery voice.


    The young man was standing near the door. He walked in as his father nodded.


    "Did you complete the work?" Zachary asked.


    "How can I delay?" The young man said.


    "Good evening mother, Hello brother," he gritted both his mother and eldest brother before taking a seat beside Donovan.


    "Well, here it is," Zivan pushed a small envelope near his father.


    Zachary took the red envelope and opened it. Inside was a black paper on which the letters were printed in golden ink made from gold.


    Zachary was quick to read the whole letter in one breath and at the end of the paper, he saw two different seals. He narrowed his eyes and ragged his eyes.


    "There are more¡­." Zivan said and took out two more letters. One of them was with the same seal while the other was different.


    "This is just proof from those two fools, but I doubt they are the only ones bitrying us," Donovan, who also saw the content, said.


    "Don''t worry we will deal with them soon enough," Zachary has a determined smile on his lips. He couldn''t believe that his son was able to dig out secret information and the truly signed agreements between their enemies. Well, Zivan may look talkative and gullible but the man was way under the ground then he was out. The second prince of the North Empire was very good at digging secrets and keeping tabs on people and finding out information. No one can beat Zivan in that area. His intelligence and tactics were one of the reasons that they are giving tough fights to their enemies and the Dragon'' were still able to hold back in the fight with dwarves and Witches.


    "Keep digging. I want every report on each and every one of them. Start investigating their lackeys too," Zachary clenched his fist and bumped it on the surface of the table.


    "Aye aye milord," Zivan copied the local accent. Zachary nodded and then turned to Donovan.


    "What did you want to talk about Don?" Zachary asked.


    "Well, nothing important," Donovan shook his head.


    Before Zivan came Donovan wanted to share his doubts about Silja with his father but later he changed his mind. He wanted to investigate things himself before doing anything.


    "Alright let''s go have dinner then," Abrielle said.


    The problems and finding their solutions was a regular thing in the family but they should sacrifice family time for that.


    Soon everyone reached the dining area.


    Samuel and Genie were already sitting in their seats.


    "Good evening everyone," Genie greeted them in her cheerful voice.


    "Good evening my little princess," Zachary pecked her forehead before taking his seat.


    Zivan ruffled her hair and grumbled and complained.


    "Mother look at brother Zivan," she complained and puffed up her cheeks.


    "Zivan," Abrielle narrowed her eyes on his son. Donovan and Samuel just observed their siblings fighting playfully.


    "So brother, have you chosen your wife yet?" After their benter was over Genie asked, looking at Donovan.


    "Yes brother, someone must have got your attention," Zivan also joined in and asked, lifting his eyebrows.


    Did he like anyone? The only face that surfaced on his head was of Silja. But he shook his head and tried to shake off her thoughts.


    "Not yet," Don shook his head and smiled at Genie.


    "What, you still haven''t chosen a sister in law for me?" The girl slumped on her chair, dejected.


    "There is still one last challenge going on before your brother will make a decision," Abrielle patted her daughter''s head.


    "But he must have someone he likes by now," Zachary lifted his head and asked while chewing on his food.


    "What''s the rush? Donovan asked.


    "No rush but we can''t let this go on, you must make decisions after this competition," Zachary said. Well all Zachary wanted to hear was one name but he can''t tell that to his son. So he grumbled and kept eating his food.


    "I will," Don nodded. He knew his father was desperately waiting for his decision. But how can he give him satisfaction this early?


    Soon the dinner came to an end and everyone went to their respective rooms.


    The other morning Carlo was getting ready to earn one more Silver ingot.


    He left his house early in the morning in a good mood.


    But suddenly his footsteps halted as he saw the familiar face standing not far away from his house.


    He gulped softly as he saw the man standing a few steps away from him near the wall, playing with a small knife in his hand.


    After looking around a few times Carlo suddenly took a sharp turn on his heels and started to run in the opposite direction.


    But before he could take more than five steps a bone-chilling voice rang in his ears.


    "Stop right there," instantly Carlo stopped in his track. He cursed his luck and turned around.


    "Ahem¡­ prince Donovan, what a pleasant surprise to see you here. Good morning," he walked back to where Donovan was standing. He let out a forced smile on his lips looking at the man standing in front of him.


    "Good morning," Donovan has his signature smirk on his lips and that gave jitters to Carlo.


    "Where do you think you were running away?"Donovan asked, looking at him.


    "Running away¡­.. ?no no you miss understood, my prince. I was just going back to check if I had locked my house or not. Haha," Carlo replied.


    "You don''t have a door in your house," Donovan pointed out with narrowed eyes.


    Ohh yes... Carlo cursed himself under his breath.


    "Ahem...why are you here my lord, just say what you need?" He bowed his hand and begged with both hands clasped in front of him.


    "I heard that you changed your occupation these days?" Don asked as he started walking ahead.


    Carlo followed behind.


    "New occupation?" He mumbled before his eyes lit up as he understood what was it about.


    "Haha a small opportunity was presented by the god and I took it," Carlo said with a broad smile on his face.


    "Hmm tell me everything," Donovan asked casually.


    Carlo told him everything that happened from day one when Silja approached him with the offer.


    "...well princess is working hard to be your wife my lord," Carlo added at the end as he told him everything.


    A soft smile spread on Don''s face as he heard that.


    "What are you planning to visit today?" Donovan inquired.


    "Well I was thinking... uhh." Carlo stopped in mid-sentence.


    "Well, what do you suggest my lord?" Carlo asked. Well of course it didn''t matter what he had decided all matters was where he wanted her to go.


    Don think for a while before answering.


    "Take her to the outskirts of the market," Don replied.


    "The slave... market?" Carlo furrowed his brows.


    He was confused as to why the prince wanted lady Silja to show the worst part of the north.


    "Yes," Don nodded his head.


    "But that is the¡­." Carlo opened his mouth to speak but shut it again when she saw Don glaring at him.


    "As you say my lord," well someone said right. One should try to use wisdom in front of power.


    He bowed his head and smiled.


    "Good," Don stopped in his tracks and looked at the man in dirty clothes.


    He knew him for years and even though Carlo looked nothing more than a petty beggar, the man was a very useful asset.


    "Can I go now, my lord?" Carlo asked nervously. Even though this time he has done nothing wrong he still couldn''t face the man in front of him. Donovan has a strong presence and only a few could withstand the pressure of his gaze.


    "Yes¡­" Don nodded and Carlo was quick to turn on his heels to run away as far as possible.


    "Wait¡­" but before he could become successful in his plan Don stopped him again.


    "What is it, my lord?" Carlo was almost in a begging position by now. Donovan looked at him for a second before opening his mouth to speak.


    "Take care of her," he said and looked at the man with his dark red glaring eyes so that Carlo remembered what he was supposed to do.


    Carlo nodded his head like a rattle drum.


    "I will...I will definitely serve our future queen the best way and will keep her safe," he said.


    Future queen? Donovan lifted his eyebrows but didn''t comment on it any further.


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 69 - Trouble

    "I will...I will definitely serve our future queen the best way and will keep her safe," he said.


    Future queen? Donovan lifted his eyebrows but didn''t on it any further.


    "And don''t tell her about what happened here and what I said to you, is that clear?" Don narrowed his eyes and Carlo again nodded his head.


    Then Don took his leave.


    Silja on the other hand was waiting for Carlo to show up but the man was late today.


    "You are late," she pointed out as Carlo met her.


    "I was caught up in something urgent," he avoided her eyes and said. Silja could sense the lie but she decided to ignore it.


    "You seem different today," she commented as they were walking in the street. She noticed that the man was moving his hand and her face was restless.


    Those movements were enough to tell that something was going on in his head.


    "What ...Nothing," but he denied and avoided eye contact again.


    Silja narrowed her eyes and decided not to probe further.


    "Where are we going today?" she asked after sometime.


    "Umm... now that you have already experienced what poor people are like, why don''t we go and see what the reality of them is like?" Carlo lifted his eyebrows.


    "Good idea," Silja smiled and nodded.


    "Come let me show you the most bustling part of the city," Carlo said with a smile.


    He didn''t know why the eldest prince suggested that but now all he could do was to follow the order.


    "Which is that?" Silja asked, looking at him.


    "Where free people become slaves," Carlo replied and smiled meaningfully.


    Silja pursed her lips but didn''t comment and just nodded her head.


    "Before that I want to know your real name," Silja suddenly stopped in her tracks and faced the man.


    "Hehe¡­ don''t ask irrelevant questions," he pursed his lips in annoyance.


    But Silja didn''t bulge and stand in the way.


    Looking at her stubborn behaviour Carlo couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    "Do you want my service anymore or should I leave?" He said and turned around ready to leave.


    "Wait... wait¡­. I need your services," Silja stopped him mid way and he smiled satisfactorily and both left.


    As the sun started to set in the west Carlo and Silja returned back.


    They were walking in the street, no one said anything and only the noise of the busy street remained echoing in their ears.


    As they walked further, Silja frowned, she could feel someone following them.


    "Careful someone is behind us," Carlo whispered as they were turning from the corner.


    His sentence confirmed Silja''s doubt..


    They kept walking and suddenly Carlo pulled her into the alley. They kept walking in confusing small streets and then hid in dark corners.


    They both stood near the wall waiting for their stalker to show up.


    But even after some time no one showed up.


    "Let''s go," Carlo whispered.


    Silja nodded and they started to walk out of the dark alley but suddenly something unexpected happened.


    "Ah¡­." Suddenly someone attacked them from behind. The alley they took was dark and there was not much moonlight falling on the ground and thus it was very dark..


    A painful groan left Carlo''s mouth as someone thrusted a knife in the back of carlo.


    Carlo groaned in pain and fell on his knees as his attacker pulled out the knife.


    Soon the other person tried to hit him again.


    But Carlo used his quick reflexes and elbowed the person on his crotch area.


    "Ahhhh M***"rf***r¡­." the knife he was holding fell on the floor as he put both his hands on his crotch area and started to roll on the ground.


    There wasn''t enough light but Carlo was still enough to see as his dragon was enhancing his vision. And Silja also has a good vision in the dark.


    "Run¡­." As soon he pushed the man away Carlo yelled and Silja who was still in shock moved quickly. She gave him support and pulled him up. Carlo took the knife which had fallen on the ground.


    They started running but suddenly three more men stopped their way at the end of the street.


    All of them have their faces covered and have knives in their hands.


    Carlo and Silja looked at each other.


    "We don''t want to hurt you, leave the girl here and run to save your life," one of the men who was standing in the middle said waving his hand in front of Carlo. Silja''s eyes moved as she heard that.


    "Are you saying this after your man did this to me?" Carlo hissed. His left shoulder was bleeding and the left part of shirt was stained red.


    "Huh, you are still alive, that is a blessing. Don''t try to throw tantrums otherwise it will not take more than a second to kill you," The man who had spoken earlier replied.


    "Alright...alright but first tell me, why do you want her?" Carlo asked.


    "What do we want from her? Well what do you think we can do to her?" one of them replied looking with his dirty eyes at Silja.


    Silja narrowed her eyes but didn''t utter a word and silently kept observing the situation.


    "Do you even know who she is?" Carlo asked, rolling his eyes. He could gess their motives more or less.


    "Do you think it will matter who she is once she is under us, moaning and then when we are done having fun she will be standing in the slave market, to be sold hahaha," the other one couldn''t help speaking out his dirty thoughts. Silja couldn''t help but glare at the man who spoke those sentences. From the moment she left Atlanea most of the people who she met were saying rubbish to her.


    Even though Silja was not a spoiled child she was still a princess and she has never met anyone till now who has talked to her like people do here.


    "Are you even qualified to touch her?" Carlo laughed out loud and sat down on the floor holding his injured hand. Hearing him laughing and behaving as if nothing happened, the one who was their leader lost his patience.


    "I was about to spare your life but now im have other thoughts" he said as he pointed his long spear at the man. Carlo raised his one hand instantly in surrender.


    "Easy my friend.. easy¡­ im..leaving¡­" he slowly stood up.


    "You can do whatever you want with her¡­. I don''t care...just spare my life¡­" Carlo started to make his way toward the opposite direction.


    Silja''s eyes widened.


    ''This son of an insect, how could he leave her just like that,'' she looked at his leaving back and then at the three men standing in front of him. Cherry on the top the man who was kicked on the groin by Carlo also made his way toward them.


    "Why the hell you let him go," the man wasn''t even able to walk properly. It was clear that he was still in pain. It would be a miracle if his bloodline was not cut and he could perform well in future.


    "You...shut up," the leader looked at him and said disdainfully, seeing how pitiful he was.


    Silja took a deep breath seeing their exchange. All she needed was to divide their attention and get an opening to run away. But before she could run the leader diverted his attention to her.


    "I must admit that the information was right, such a fine piece of woman you are," the leader stuck out his tongue and swapped it on his lips, his eyes roaming on Silja''s body. Silja glared at him as she also looked around towards all of them mentally preparing herself for the fight. She was ready to attack and all four men were ready to pounce on her, suddenly they stopped as Carlo interrupted them.


    "Ummm, wait a min," he who was walking away turned around leisurely.


    "What the hell do you want now?" the main bendit asked with an annoyed expression on his face.


    "Last question before I left, how did you get information about her?" Carlo asked as he walked back again.


    His hand was seriously injured and was bleeding nonstop. Looking at her Silja felt worried. The blow was fatle, if not treated soon his hand will deform.


    She didn''t understand why the man turned back again; he should leave before he got more injured.


    "That has nothing to do with you," one of the leckey replied.


    "That''s right but i''m curious just tell me, you must have heard it for someone, who was he or was it she?" Carlo raised his eyebrows.


    "You know what, I have given you a chance to run away and save your life but you seem not to appreciate that and still want to stick your nose in our business. So now¡­.DIE," he said and from the corner of his eyes signaled his man.


    And without waiting for another signal everyone started to fight.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 70 - They Deserve It.

    "You know what, I have given you a chance to run away and save your life but you seem not to appreciate that and still want to stick your nose in our business. So now¡­.DIE," he said and from the corner of his eyes signalled his man.


    And without waiting for another signal everyone started to fight.


    Two men ran towards Silja and one attacked Carlo.


    As they came closer Silja started to retreat, her face full of worry and her eyes looking around. Seeing her trembling in fear both the men smiled mutually.


    Earlier that day they had received news from one of the men who were their creditor.


    He had taken some money from them and he was not repaying back. When they threatened him for his life instead of giving him the money he gave him this information. He suggested to them that if they kidnapped and sold this woman who was definitely from a Nobel background and was roaming around in the city without any security they could earn lots of money.


    After tailing her the whole day did they realise that what he said was true. The woman was indeed noble and a beauty that was hard to come by.


    So here they were, standing in front of her, to take her away.


    The leader looked at Silja as he walked closer and his eyes darkened with lust. The man walking beside him was no different.


    Silja could see their saliva dripping from their lips.


    Her anger rose at their leechers thinking and she felt disgusted.


    "Pretty lady, don''t be afraid. Come to me and we will have fun the whole night," he extended his hand and said with a smile.


    To him, Silja was like a rabbit but he had no idea that the rabbit was a tiger in disguise.


    As he came closer with his hand extended Silja slowly extended her hand too.


    The man smiled more widely seeing how obedient she was but in the Next second all smiles vanished from his lips and a painful cry echoed in the room.


    Silja, who looked like she was so afraid, changed her expression and in just the blink of an eye. She took hold of his hand and she twisted it with all her strength.


    The Leckey who was standing beside them saw this change of event and it took him some time to process what just happened but before he could recover from the shock Silja lifted her dress and kicked him on his knee.


    The pain was so much that he directly slumped on the ground.


    The knife he was holding fell on the ground and Silja quickly took it.


    Before giving any chance for them to attack she plunged the knife into the stomach of the leader.


    "Ahhh¡­" the man groaned in pain as the blood sprayed out of the wound.


    He cursed in some incoherent voice which Silja ignored. The man she kicked in the knee saw this and stood up hurriedly. He took out another knife from his pocket pointing it at silja with shaky hands.


    Silja smiled at his gesture.


    It didn''t take her long to understand that these all people were weak dragons with not so much strength and that''s why she could easily take them down.


    She gave her best smile as she saw the man retreating. Then she bent down and pulled out the knife ruthlessly from the leader''s stomach.


    "Ahh¡­." Another painful cry. Well, they deserved it. Who told them to talk about raping her and selling her as a slave.


    The other man standing in front of her started to retreat. He could sense that his end was coming and instead of Silja being a beautiful woman she looked like the grim reaper who appeared to take away his life. He was taking the cat step backwards and Silja stood in her place and smiled at him as she played with the knife. She then lifted her gaze and with one swift motion, she threw the knife in his direction.


    With a swoosh, the knife plunged into his left shoulder.


    It took him a few seconds to react and as soon as his mouth opened an ear-piercing cry echoed in the calm night.


    Silja looked at him and smiled. Who told them to think about raping her and then selling her as a slave.


    They deserve it.


    After she was done she turned around and looked at Carlo who was holding the third bandit by his neck in his right arm.


    They were struggling and Silja took a step forward to help him but then she noticed that the bandit in Carlos'' grip stopped moving.


    Carlo let him go and the man slumped on the floor.


    "Come let''s go," Carlo looked around and told her. They were just about to leave when Carlo suddenly stopped and turned around.


    Silja''l followed his line of sight and saw a man who was kicked in the groin by Carlo was trying to hide in the corner.


    Seeing their attention to him the man curled more in the wall trying to be one with the wall. But he failed in it as Carlo walked towards him and with an evil smile his kick Landed on the bandit''s already damaged part.


    Silja''s eyes widened in shock.


    Too cruel.


    Carlo was too cruel. She was sure that if not before now his special part was damaged.


    "Let''s go now," Carlo said with a satisfied smile on his lips. As soon as they left the dark street Silja stopped him.


    "Wait," she then took out her handkerchief from her pocket and tried to wrap it around his wounded shoulder. But before she could do it Carlo jumped away like he was avoiding the plague.


    "What''s wrong?" Silja looked at him in confusion.


    "What are you doing?" Carlo asked as he had just seen a ghost.


    "Let me wrap it in a wound. We need to stop the blood," she said.


    "No need," but Carlo waved his hand in front of her.


    "But why?" Silja asked.


    "Nothing...you don''t have to worry about it, let''s go," he said and started to walk. He slowly patted his chest as he had just avoided a tragedy.


    How can he let her use intimate things like her handkerchief on his wound?


    If someone found out about them he will surely lose his life. So it''s better to lose a hand than life.


    He kept walking and kept a good distance between them.


    "Okay then tell me where we can find a healer," Silja said. He has lost so much blood and if they are delayed any longer his arm will surely turn deformed.


    "We will go first to send you back and then I will go to the healer," Carlo said as he kept walking.


    "What? That will be too late," Silja shook her head.


    She didn''t want him to delay the treatment at all.


    "Don''t worry I''m a dragon, this small amount of blood is nothing for me," he replied.


    "And I know someone who can heal this just fine in a minute," he replied with a smile.


    "Okay then go now, I''ll go my way alone from here," Silja said but Carlo didn''t pay her any heed and kept walking.


    How can he let her go alone especially after what happened just now?


    He was sure that once the prince found out about the incident just now he would surely put him on trial.


    The only blessing was that he was the only one who was hurt and she was still unharmed.


    "Carlo you¡­" Silja tried to pursue him but he shut her up.


    "My lady please shut up and keep walking," he pleaded.


    Silja decided not to pursue him anymore and they both walked to where she lived in silence.


    "Thank you for saving my life," Silja said as she reached the door.


    "Uhh, you would have them down alone just fine," Carlo waved his hand.


    "Still you didn''t leave me alone even though you were injured," Silja replied. She was truly grateful to him. She liked his character more as she spent time with him. He was blunt, brave and a free spirit.


    Even though he was a thief he still has a better character.


    ''I would have left if not for the warning I received in the morning,'' Carlo cried out internally.


    "Nah Nah¡­it was nothing," he said with a dry laugh.


    He then signalled her to go in and he started to walk back on his way.


    "Wait .." Silja then suddenly stopped him.


    "What is it now?" He turned around tiredly.


    Silja fished in her pouch and took out a silver ingot.


    "Your fee," she held it in front of him.


    Carlo''s eyes shone as he looked at the shining coin.


    He walked forward and took it.


    "Thanks for the tour. You are a good tour guide," Silja said with a smile.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 71 - Meeting In Dark Night.

    "Your fee," she held it in front of him.


    Carlo''s eyes shone as he looked at the shining coin.


    He walked forward and took it.


    "Thanks for the tour. You are a good tour guide," Silja said with a smile.


    "Uhh do remember me when you need help again. I''m always ready for a good deal," he said and put the ingot securely in his pocket.


    "Uhh, now that I think about it, I have saved your life so how about you pay me back that favour in a better way," he said waving the ingot in his hand. His eyes signalled her to give her more ingot.


    Looking at his greedy eyes Silja couldn''t help but roll her own eyes.


    " Didn''t you say that I would have handled them myself," Silja replied with a smile.


    Carlo''s smile instantly vanished and he glared at her.


    "And this is the last ingot I have left," she said.


    Carlo made a face and turned around.


    Silja also turned around to go back inside.


    "Take care princess Silja," but before she entered she heard him say. Silja turned around and smiled at him.


    "You too Carlo mason," she replied and saw him leaving while waving his hand.


    Silja entered the house and saw a few girls walking around while a few were still not back.


    All of them were busy talking and discussing something irrelevant.


    Silja ignored them and walked into the kitchen directly.


    She hasn''t eaten anything all day so she decided to make something for herself. Although she wasn''t in the mood to eat, it wasn''t a good idea to go to sleep empty stomach.


    She was in the middle of cooking when she heard footsteps approaching. Her lips instantly set in an unpleasant line as she saw the person who approached her.


    "Lady Silja, what are you doing?" Gwendolyn asked who came to drink water.


    "Cooking," Silja kept her answer short. Seeing her attitude Gwen felt ignored and belittled.


    "I don''t understand why you are cooking when you can just buy and eat from the money we got to use these days during competition, those money are for us to use," She scoffed.


    "And these ingredients here are also for us to cook, not to just decorate the kitchen," Silja said.


    "Huh, you know what I think? I think that you are saving that money so you can take it back to your poor country of peasants," Gwen said with a smile as she looked down on her.


    "Who cares what you think?"


    Silja took a long breath before she replied and kept her eyes on her food. Without paying any attention to Gwen.


    Gwen''s eyes widened as she heard what Silja said.


    From the start, Silja knew that this girl was nothing more than an irritating machine so all these days she kept her distance from her as much as possible.


    It''s better to change ways sometimes to divert a tragedy like this.


    "You¡­." Seeing that she was being ignored Gwen was so angry that her face had become red.


    But she then took a deep breath.


    "I will deal with you when I become the eldest prince''s wife," Gwen said gloatingly.


    Silja blinked her eyes at the girl''s confidence.


    She shook her head but didn''t pay any heed to the whining girl.


    Silja rolled her eyes and decided not to pay any heed. Seeing that her words weren''t affecting Silja at all Gwen felt like going crazy.


    "You¡­." She stomped her foot on the ground and turned around and with fury.


    Silja''s release was a sigh of relief.


    She wasn''t in a good mood from the start and this girl made it worse.


    Without much heart, she prepared her dinner and put everything on the plate. She then took the plate and walked towards the


    Staircase.


    Unknown to her, a pair of eyes were looking at her and she disappeared behind the stairs.


    The maid who was assigned to check on them looked at her leaving back and smiled before leaving.


    Silja walked into the terrace and a cool breeze swapped across her face.


    She took a deep breath and tried to calm her messed up thoughts.


    The terrace was big and in the corner, there were sitting arrangements.


    Silja put her plate on the table and sat in front of it. As she was about to put a spoonful of food in her mouth her hand halted as the images from the earlier started to surface in her mind.


    The cries of children and young girls echoed in her head coupled with the sound of whips slashing the bare skin.


    Silja abruptly closed her eyes and put down the spoon.


    She then covered the plate again and stood up.


    "Not in the mood to eat?" Suddenly a voice jolted her from her thoughts.


    Silja turned around and saw a face she was most familiar with in the Northern land. She slowly calmed herself down and said.


    "Why do you always come sneakily?" She sighed and said.


    "It was you who failed to notice my presence," Don said as he walked towards her. She took a step back as he came too close and Silja felt her heartbeat picking pace.


    Don also realised the change in her heartbeat and body language and a smirk spread on his lips.


    So his charm isn''t that ineffective on her. He saw her lips quivering and eyelashes fluttering rapidly but she never avoided eye contact.


    He suddenly felt the urge to kiss those lips and saw were they really as soft as they looked?


    Don brought his face dangerously close to her''s.


    "What...what are you doing?" Silja stammered.


    And then closed her eyes in embarrassment.


    Why does she always feel flushed in front of this man?


    "What do you think I''m doing?" Don questioned in a low voice just above her lips.


    And before Silja could understand what happened he sat down on the chair beside.


    Silja was at a loss for words and looked at him. A sigh left her trembling lips.


    "You look disappointed," he smiled as he said that.


    Silja glared at him.


    And then turned her face away, not wanting to argue with him.


    "Come here," she heard him say.


    She turned her face towards him with pursed lips. The unwillingness was visible on her face.


    But the man was persistent as he extended his hand and slowly touched her palm before holding it in his bigger one.


    Silja looked at their hands and then at him.


    The night was cold and with the only normal dress on her hand and feet were cold but as soon as his warm palm touched her she felt an electric current running in her body.


    He frowned at the coldness of her hand and then pulled her towards him.


    Silja couldn''t resist his strength and fell on his lap.


    "Ahh¡­"


    Her one hand was still in his big palm while the other was on his chest. She was sitting on his well-defined athlete legs.


    Her heart was running so fast that she could hear it and her head was in a mess as he locked his red eyes on her hazel ones.


    "You should wear more clothes when you come out," he said and then with one hand he adjusted her in a more comfortable position on his lap.


    "Le .. let me go," Silja was too embarrassed and her whole face had turned red from the shyness of the position they were in.


    "Let me warm you up first," he said and tightened his grip on her hand which he was holding and then he encircled the other hand around her waist. Silja was sitting sideways on his lap and her face was facing him.


    Silja''s breathing became shallower as she tried to do reasoning. But soon realised that she was unable to.


    "It''s...not appropriate for a ..a man and woman to..sea..seat like this," she completed her sentence with much difficulty.


    Silja scolded herself for having this weak self-control.


    But then when her eyes fell on his otherworldly face her mind again went blank.


    The red eyes, sharp nose and his warm breathing spreading on his face were hard to resist.


    "Haha, why?" He let out a throaty chuckle and asked. Silja felt her heart skipping a beat as she heard him laughing in his husky voice.


    "People might... misunderstood," Silja tried her best to not shutter.


    His warmness was sipping in her body and she wasn''t feeling cold anymore. And the warmth was addictive, making him want her more.


    "I never knew that out of all the people you will care about what others think," he said. Sarcasm is his voice but his eyes were still locked on her like she was the only thing in the world.


    "Huh.. how much do you know me anyway?" She scoffed and turned her face away.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 72 - Enchantes Me More

    "I never knew that out of all the people you will care about what others think," he said. There was sarcasm in his voice but his eyes were still locked on her like she was the only thing in the world.


    "Huh.. how much do you know me anyway?" She scoffed and turned her face away.


    But he was right, she doesn''t care much what others think of her but that also doesn''t mean that she was okay with how they were sitting.


    Or maybe she was¡­?


    Don leaned in and buried his face near her neck as he spoke.


    "I may not know other things but I know that you like this, sitting here with me, in my arms," his hand on her waist tightened as he pulled her closer and with another hand, he intertwined his fingers with her.


    He inhaled near her neck and his lungs instantly filled with her intoxicating marine fresh scent.


    Just like a cool breeze of the ocean, calming down his raging fire, yet fanning it in special directions.


    "I don''t¡­." Silja took a sharp breath as he ran the tip of his nose at the length of her neck.


    "Are you sure?" He said in his deep magmatic voice.


    He pressed his lips slowly on her neck and Silja shivered. She opened her eyes and snapped and pushed Don away. But he didn''t let her go and kept her on his lap.


    "What are you doing?" Silja asked as she struggled to keep her thoughts straight.


    "Alright calm down," Don said and stopped her from moving.


    "You¡­ let me go first," Silja struggled.


    "Don''t move, you are tempting me," he said in a breathy voice.


    Silja froze in her place.


    He took a deep breath and calmed himself down.


    Since he got a bit of taste, he wanted more but he couldn''t and the things which are hard to get tempt you more.


    Don took long breaths to calm down but those breaths were only filled with her scent and made him almost lose control.


    "Aren''t you hungry?" He asked after a long time to calm down a bit.


    "Can we talk normally?" Silja asked. He has held her tightly in his arm that she couldn''t even move. And sitting in a man''s lap like that... Silja was too flustered and embarrassed.


    "We are talking normally," he didn''t let her go even a bit.


    Silja wanted to scold him but she couldn''t bring herself to. She just realised how powerful he was. Just a little more force and he could just crush her like an ant.


    "I mean if I can sit there," she said in a pleading voice. Silja didn''t know why but she was being obedient to him. This was totally the opposite of how she was.


    Well, beauty is totally dangerous.


    Her eyebrows wiggled as she silently pleaded to let her go from his evil claws.


    Don looked at the woman and then with a sigh put her down on the chair beside him. But he never let go of her hand and kept them intertwined. Silja didn''t know why this man had turned clingy but as she was not in his embrace she felt cold again and her body instinctively shivered.


    Don then took the plate and saw that all the food had gone cold.


    "Why weren''t you eating just now?" He lifted his eyebrows.


    "I didn''t feel hungry," Silja replied. As the bitter memories of earlier rushed through her head again.


    "There are many things that make our hearts unsettled sometimes, but that doesn''t mean that you should starve yourself," Don said.


    Silja looked at him in surprise. How did he know that her heart was unsettled?


    "Who said that I''m upset?" Silja asked.


    She turned her head away trying not to look in his direction.


    "Well, I don''t need anyone to tell me I can sense that, I can read it on your face clearly, " Don said with a smile. The way he looked at her had something so strong in it that Silja felt her heart skip a beat. So she turned her head away immediately.


    "So what happened?" He asked. But Silja didn''t react. More like her voice was stolen by him.


    "Well, you can choose not to tell me," Don sighed.


    "But there is no one else with whom you can share this right now...so¡­," he lifted his eyebrows and said. Slowly encouraging her to open up.


    Silja pursed her lips as she heard what he said.


    He was right. There was no one with her now with whom she can share.


    " Even if I tell you, what can you do about it?" She sighed and turned around, a bit annoyed. This man was very sharp and smart, always pressing her wrong buttons.


    "Well well I may not be able to do anything or maybe I can do something. But I''m sure that you will surely feel less burdened if you share things with me," Don said.


    Silja stared at him.


    And Don never turned his eyes away from her, waiting patiently for her to speak.


    "Do you know there is a slave market in the city?" Finally, after staring enough she opened her mouth.


    "I do," he nodded.


    "Don''t you think it''s cruel to treat people as animals and sell them in the middle of the market?" She asked, looking in the distance at the dark sky.


    "It is," he agreed again.


    "Then why does no one do anything about it?" Silja asked, turning towards him.


    "For that, you need to understand the roots of the problem," Don said.


    "Slavery is in the blood of those who are born weak in this land and to dominate them is on the one who is powerful," Don said and silja furrowed her brows.


    "What do you mean?"


    "How can slavery in be in blood? Freedom is everyone''s birthright," Silja said.


    "You are right but when you are weak and afraid to raise your voice you automatically choose the other options which are to endure pain and slavery," he replied.


    "It''s not a thing which has happened in one or two days. It is a change which has turned reality over the centuries now, and has grown deep roots in the society," he added.


    "That''s because no one cares about those people, so no one takes any action for their benefit," Silja said with a bitter smile on her lips. Why would any Dragon want to do anything when their own kind is flourishing on the blood of other people.


    "Huh, this is the great Northern Kingdom they praise so much," she scoffed.


    "What will you do if you are in power?" He asked, lifting an eyebrow. Not minding the fact that she was saying bad things about his country or his people.


    "I would ban slavery and destroy that market where they sell people like they were selling animals, I would punish all the people who try to take away other people''s freedom," she said with so much vigour.


    A smile spread on Don''s lips and as he saw her courage it broadened further.


    Silja, who saw him smiling so much, twisted her lips.


    "What are you laughing about?" She glared at him.


    "I''m not laughing. I''m just admiring my little brave doll," he said with a smile and squeezed her hand.


    Silja looked at him with wide eyes.


    His¡­.. little brave doll?


    She looked at him like she wanted to kill him just there and then.


    "Punishing them and banning slavery can turn all the riches against the king and if that happened the crown will fall and the evil will rise and flourish higher to the crown," He then said.


    "When you want to cut the giant tree you can just start cutting it from the roots. First, you have to remove some heavy branches so cutting roots can be easy later," he added. His face was calm and his voice stable.


    Silja heard his words and she pondered on it. What he said made sense. Even though the Regalhelm family ruled the north they needed the support of many other noble families to stay in position and this was a pyramid. If they started removing all from the down it will result in their own downfall.


    Silja looked at him with awe in her eyes as if she had seen a ray of hope.


    "Haha don''t look at me with those eyes my dear princess, it enchants me more," he heartily laughed as he said and made Silja go tomato again.


    Silja was all flustered and she tried to take her hand away from his grip but he didn''t let go.


    "You aren''t behaving decently," Silja said aggrievedly like a small pitiful rabbit in the claws of a big black dragon.


    "Guess what, I never behave in decent ways," he said and then tugged her arm with force and pulled her towards him again in his arms.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 73 - I Never Behave Decently.

    "You aren''t behaving in a decent way," Silja said aggrievedly like a small pitiful rabbit in the claws of a big black dragon.


    "Guess what, I never behave in decent ways," he said and then tugged her arm with force and pulled her towards him again in his arms.


    The big dragon was just ready to devour her.


    "What¡­ are....let me...go¡­" Silja tried a futile attempt to break free. Seeing the fierce tigress behaving like small deer in front of him Don''s eyes softened.


    "Sure, but before that dont you want to eat something?" He asked and then with another free hand he picked up the plate from the table.


    "I''m not hungry," Silja replied, shaking her head. She couldn''t help but think about everything she saw in the market.


    "That will not do. I have heard that if humans don''t eat properly their body turns weak," he furrowed his brow as he said that. Compared to humans, dragons can go many days without food. Plus their body conditions were much stronger than humans.


    Silja was sitting on his lap again and he gave the plate in her hand.


    Silja could feel the cold temperature. The food has gone cold.


    After he adjusted her on his lap properly his hand touched the plate and Silja''s eyes widened as she felt the plate start to warm up.


    He then took away the plate and suddenly after about a minute the soup started to steamed a little.


    Silja looked at it with wide eyes and her mouth hung open.


    Looking at her exaggerating expression Don felt amused.


    He picked up the spoon and fed her soup in her open mouth.


    "Ah..umm.." Silja quickly closed her mouth as she drank the warm soup.


    She blinked her eyes at the warm sensation in her mouth. How did he do that?


    "How..?" Silja was shocked. How can he warm up the food by just touching the plate? Dragons have a fire element in them but doing something like this¡­. wasn''t it very amazing¡­


    Silja was shocked and amazed.


    "Magic.." Don wiggled his fingers in front of him and then held a piece of bread in front of her lips. Silja instinctively opened her mouth. Even bread was warmed up.


    "Can every Dragon do this?" Silja asked thrilledly as she chewed on the bread.


    "Huh. No," Don scoffed with a proud smile.


    "No? Then how can you..?" Silja asked in shock. Her eyes filled with amusement and surprise which satisfied Don more.


    "I''m special. I''m magical," he brought his face closer to her face and said in a low voice.


    Silja gulped slowly as his eyes stared straight into hers.


    "Sp..special?" She slowly asked in ever so small a voice.


    "Uhuh," he nodded and extended his hand again and held the spoon in between them. Silja thought that he was feeding her so she leaned in and just before she was about to take a spoon in her mouth he beat her in the mouth and put the food in his mouth.


    Leaving her confused there with an open mouth. Silja speedily closed her mouth and glared at him.


    "Hahah," Don laughed again full heartedly.


    Looking at his unbearably beautiful laughing face Silja again felt herself losing her focus.


    This man was surely far more dangerous in every way.


    On the other hand Don savoured the test of soup in his mouth.


    "Ummm.. delicious," he praised.


    "Did you make it?" He asked and drank another spoonful.


    "Who else do you think can cook this for me? Your king took away all my maids," Silja''s lips twitched as she spoke. Even her little maid and friend was not with her.


    "Since you have taken part in competition willingly then you must adhere to all the terms and conditions they set," Don said.


    "Huh, take part willingly," Silja scoffed.


    Don noticed the look of disgust on her face and furrowed her brows.


    "What do you mean?" He asked.


    Remembering how she was forced to come here and go through all this by king Zachary, her mouth filled with bitterness.


    "Have you ever seen that your good deed became the reason for your bad luck?" she asked, looking at him.


    "Care to explain?" Don said. With one hand he held her securely while with the other he kept feeding her.


    As the time passed Silja totally forgot the fact that she was still sitting on his lap and had become comfortable even in each other''s personal space.


    "Well it''s a long story...will tell you some other time," Silja sighed.


    She didn''t want to share anything yet since he was after all part of king Zachary''s army. And she didn''t know how he would react to it.


    Seeing that she didn''t want to tell he didn''t press on the matter anymore.


    Don who was feeding her one time while he also kept drinking soup with the same spoon and Silja didn''t realise how intimate that was until all the food was gone.


    As her stomach was filled with warm food her mood also gradually improved.


    Don put the plate on the table and hold her again.


    He looked at her and his eyes subtly narrowed.


    He lifted his hand and held her chin between his two fingers and turned her face towards him.


    He pulled her near and brought her face near him, her lips just hovering above hers.


    Silja was taken aback.


    As his thin lips parted a little, and a sheen layer of perspiration spreaded on his forehead.


    It took all his self restraint to not to kiss her. The raging fire was burning from inside but he kept his desire on check.


    No it was not time yet, he reminded himself time and time. Then he slowly lifted his thumb and wiped the corner of her mouth gently. And under the shy gaze of Silja, Don put that thumb in his mouth and moaned.


    Silja widened her eyes, her big Hazel eyes which had a bit of mist in them looked at him with a dumbfounded expression. This was the first time she was in such an intimate situation and she felt like all his actions would definitely give her a heart attack.


    "Silly," he flickered her forehead gently.


    Ahh he has never experienced something like this before. It turned out that chasing your prey can also be very interesting. This has its own charm and her personality on the top of that making everything more and more exciting.


    She was just like a fresh breeze in his life. Putting his patience and understanding at test every time they meet.


    He sighed and then looked at the moon that hung high in the sky. The woman was sitting dazely in his arms and he just didn''t want to let her go. But he has some work that needs to be done


    He then looked at her and Silja blinked her eyes and then looked away.


    He gently lifted and put her down on the side chair.


    He then put both his hands on the chair and leaned in.


    "The food was amazing," his tongue picked out and he swapped it on his lips as he spoke.


    Silja was so overwhelmed that she couldn''t even bring herself to say thanks for the compliment.


    "But I''m not full yet," he shook his head with desire dancing in his dark eyes.


    "Take care, milady," at last he planted a soft kiss on her cheek. Just a touch of feather and made her heart race to no limit.


    Silja closed her eyes and when she opened them he had vanished from her sight.


    Silja turned her head around but she didn''t find any traces of her. Everything that happened just now was like a dream. And she herself couldn''t believe that she had let a man take advantage of her.


    Silja hid her face in her palm as she mentaly scolded her for having such a weak self confidence.


    Well what was happening?


    She asked herself again and again.


    In absence of Don''s presence Silja missed his warmth and she started to feel cold.


    So she decided to go back and sleep.


    That night she couldn''t sleep well and drifted back and forth in sleep and kept tossing around in bed.


    When the next day arrived, all the noble ladies came out of their rooms in the early morning. The three days were over and it was time to show what they learnt during this time and took one more step towards being wife of the eldest prince.


    Soon the carriages arrived for them to take back to the castle.


    Some of them were excited while somewhere nervous about what was going to happen.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 74 - Last Part Of Competition.

    She didn''t want to stare but uncouncialsy she found him more and more familiar.


    Donovan sensed her gaze on him and smiled.


    He was wearing a mask which was hiding half of his face. He always chooses the dark mask which can hide the colour of his eyes in the shadows. So Silja didn''t notice the colour of his eyes. But in the back of her head she couldn''t help but compare him and Don( the soldier whom she met last night) the more she looked, the more she found them similar.


    Silja frowned as she saw the man''s lips arched in a smile and she turned away immediately. She didn''t want him to misunderstand anything about her intentions. She has to keep herself away from any potential troubles.


    But little did she know that she and troubles had eternal binding. They found each other no matter what.


    "So you finally chose the one for your brother?" Zivan, who was beside Don asked. His sharp eyes noticed the little exchange between Silja and Don. Even though because of the mask no one could tell where Don was looking aur the emotions in his eyes, that wasn''t the case for Zivan.


    One look at his brother and he could guess the whole story.


    Don glared at his brother and Zivan as usual stopped teasing and pushing his luck more for the sake of saving his own life.


    The king allowed them to take their seat after the greetings and soon everyone settled down.


    "Today we are here for the last part of the third competition where you all have to put forward your observations and point of view about this land," one of the ministers stood up and announced.


    A wave of excitement passed through everyone present.


    King was sitting at the main seat, beside him was queen Abrielle in her lavish gown. Their children were sitting on both sides of them. Don and Zivan to left and Sam and Genie to right


    All the ladies who had taken part in the competition were sitting on the left side while the other important figures were sitting on the left.


    Silja as usual took a seat behind.


    When she looked ahead on the opposite side she found lord Joshua looking at her with a smiling face.


    Well, the man was brave, eyeing the girl who was supposed to become the bride of the prince. Silja returned the smile and then decided to keep to herself.


    Like any other girl, she didn''t know what was the scale of winning so she just decided to play along and observe first.


    Soon the man who designed this competition stood up.


    "So ladies...I hope you enjoyed your last three days well and are now ready to give your assessment on what do you observed during this time,"


    Zivan said enthusiastically as he looked around like a proud child. Well, he already can guess the result of the competition.


    "But before we start I have something important to tell you all. The important announcement is that after this competition¡­." Zivan took a sweet pose there which increased the heartbeat of many ladies.


    "So after this competition, only five of you will be able to go to the next step," Zivan said and instantly the room filled with small murmured of ladies.


    "Everyone else will be eliminated," he added.


    Everyone was mostly relaxed since there was no elimination but now the game has changed suddenly. And they only found out about the new change now that the main part of the competition was over.


    They all instantly became more nervous.


    "Calm down...calm down ladies¡­." Zivan raised his hand as he spoke, a mischievous smile on his lips that never left.


    "Don''t worry, don''t panic, but this is how it is," Zivan said reassuringly.


    Silja frowned a little. She already knew that this competition can not be that simple and there was still more to it.


    "So let''s begin. Lady Madeleine, you are first," Zivan pointed at the girl with brown hair and blue eyes.


    The girl in her early twenties stood up and gingerly walked in the middle. Her steps were steady but her eyes looked around with shyness.


    "How have you been my lady?" Zivan asked, looking at the young woman.


    "I''m fine, your highness," she said, her voice gentle and sweet, just how a noble woman''s voice should be.


    "Good to hear," Zivan gave her his best smile and the woman instantly turned flustered.


    "So my lady told us, how did you spend your last three days?" Zivan asked.


    The girl pursed her lips first as she pondered how to reply.


    "I stayed at the house the whole time," she replied.


    "Why?" Zivan lifted his eyebrows. Didn''t they say that they need to observe? What she wanted to see by staying the whole day at home.


    "Well, it''s not safe to go out without guards so I decided to stay home and that way I could save the money too," the woman spoke. And Zivan couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "Anything else you want to add? About your experience during this time?" Zivan asked. The girl first stayed like a statue, her eyes roaming around and then nodded hesitantly.


    "What is it?" He asked gently.


    "What I want to say is that thank you king Zachary for the kindness and facilities that you provided us. All the arrangements were good," she said.


    "What about the money that was provided by the king? How did you spend it? Zivan asked.


    "I didn''t use them," she replied. Her hand indicated the pouch resting on her seat which was full of silver ingots.


    Zivan smiled and shook his head. But he didn''t blame the girl. After all, she was the seventh daughter of the Maillot family. Growing up all she had learnt was how to take care of home and man and with other restrictions from childhood, it was obvious that girl has remained naive.


    Then Zivan asked the second participant to come out.


    The second was none other than our favourite Gwendolyn.


    "Lady Gwen, please come forward," Zivan said with a smile.


    Gwen stood up from his seat gracefully and walked forward, her long heavy dress sweeping the floor.


    Her face held a sweet smile and big eyes fixed in the direction where Donovan was sitting.


    "Greetings to king and queen," she bent her knees a little as she said that.


    Queen Abrielle and Zachary nodded their heads with smiles.


    "Lady Gwendolyn, are we very eager to hear what you did in these past three days," Zivan said. Well as he was known for his spy abilities it was hard to hide anything from him. Not just secrets but true characters too. And he already knew the characters of most of the people present here. And there was no need for him to ask anyone anything about what they did in the last three days as he already knew. And that was the reason he was able to guess the result from the start.


    As for the girl standing in front of him, she may not be very smart but she was good at pretending.


    "Since the king has given us three days, I took this chance to look around and observe the city," Gwen started.


    Zivan lifted his eyebrows.


    "This was my first time in the capital and I must say that I had a very good experience even though there was no one with me to show me around," She continued.


    "The capital city is surely up to its name Northcrest. It''s surely a gem with all the people living here in harmony. People around here are also very humble and kind," Gwen added. Silja who was sitting in the back seat heard this and couldn''t help but roll her eyes as Gwen kept praising the Northcrest.


    "In the end, I would like to add that Northcrest is the best city and king Zachary we are thankful to for taking care of us," Gwen added. Bowing her head little.


    "And one more thing. When I was on the city tour I saw these two ornaments and I instantly thought about you so I purchased them for you," Gwen said as she walked forward with a small box in her hand.


    Queen Abrielle smiled at the girl and took the wooden box from her.


    "Thank you very much lady Gwendolyn," Abrielle said with a kind smile of a queen on her lips.


    Abrielle opened the box and she saw the two gold accessories in it. One was a brooch and the other was a tiara with the same design.


    With one look Abrielle could tell that there was no way this could be purchased by thousands of silver ingots. Gwendolyn must have paid something more. And she wasn''t wrong in her assumption.


    The diamonds used on both ornaments were real and expensive and thus to get those ornaments Gwen has exchanged the expensive necklace she was wearing on top of the silver ingots.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 75 - Suggestions

    The diamonds used on both ornaments were real and expensive and thus in order to get those ornaments, Gwen has exchanged the expensive necklace she was wearing on top of the silver ingots.


    But she didn''t mind that because in front of her big dreams losing this small necklace was nothing and when she will become the princess of the eldest prince she can just purchase whatever she wanted.


    And thus she was extremely satisfied with the results.


    Gwen smiled shyly and then looked at Donovan who was sitting on the side.


    He has his head resting on his fist and his eyes hidden in the shadows of the mask were closed. His head tilted to the side.


    He wasn''t interested in what they did all these days. He was looking forward to only one special girl''s turn.


    So Gwen, who thought she was giving a smile to the eldest prince, was totally unaware that the man wasn''t even looking in her direction. And didn''t bother to take Interest in her existence.


    Soon a few more ladies gave their replies and one or two things were common between them. One was that they all had brought gifts for the Queen and king, some even also purchased something for sweet Genevieve.


    After it was known that the eldest prince had a soft heart for his sister.


    So how can they let go of that chance?


    And the second thing was that instead of giving their own true opinion they all just kept praising the king and kept talking about how great the northern kingdom was and how happy were people living in it.


    Soon it was Olivia''s turn. Unlike other ladies the woman didn''t just praise the king and the land of dragons.


    "While roaming around the cities I observed something which made me think," Olivia said.


    "Since the Northcrest much-fertilised land most of the traders export the grain from other duchies of the north. And in return, we pay them the regular prices. And few of foreign traders also come here for the trade. But all of them have to pay the tax when they enter the capital. I think we should make some changes in the taxation system here," Olivia said.


    "What type of changes did you suggest, lady Olivia?" Zivan asked with interest. After hearing the same lines over and over in different pretentious voices he finally found Olivia''s opinion and suggestions interesting.


    "I think the implementation of taxes during that check post will burden the traders and thus they add the same amount in the prices of goods they sell in the capital which results in increasing the price of goods," Olivia added.


    "So what can be the solution my lady?" Zivan asked.


    "One solution can be that instead of charging higher pay we should charge less or no tax," Olivia replied.


    "And what about the royal treasury? You may know that the most income of the Royal treasury comes from the taxpayers," Zivan said.


    "Instead of imposing a tax on the locals, we should focus on increasing the tax on the goods which we export. Such as to other lands," Olivia replied.


    "We do export out fruits and herbs to neighbouring countries. We can increase the taxes there plus North also has significantly larger coastlines which means a larger range of ocean products, we can impose a higher tax on the export of marine products," Olivia added.


    Zivan pursued her lips in a thin line.


    After pondering for a moment he smiled.


    "I admire your observation skills and will definitely look into the problem you pointed out," Zivan said.


    "One more thing, the money that I received from the royal treasury was used for travelling and food. Some of it is still saved," she added.


    "Alright my lady," Zivan said.


    After that Olivia went back to her seat. On her way back she saw her brother smiling meaningfully at her which she returned with her own proud smile.


    The next was a daughter from one of the duchy. Her name was Cecilia. A pale brunette with a good figure and height.


    "Lady Cecilia," Zivan greeted the woman as she stood in the middle.


    She smiled at him and then slowly bowed her head in front of the king and queen.


    "Tell me about your experience of the last three days in Northcrest," Zivan asked her.


    "This is the third time I have been here in the capital but unlike the other two times, I get a chance to see the city''s new lights. Northcrest has not only a strong footing in the trade but also it has large marketing for small traders. I''m surely admiring the policies and rules implemented to keep everything going smoothly," she praised.


    "Thank you, my lady, but do you think there is a chance or need of improvement in any area?" Zivan asked.


    Hearing various questions asked by the second prince Silja rolled her eyes.


    It was more like a survey than a competition to choose a wife for the prince.


    "There is. During the time when I was passing by some communities, I realised that the structure of buildings wasn''t proper. Due to irregularities in the structure and space, they were occupying more space than it is needed. If we try to rebuild them the more space can be utilised," the woman replied.


    "Very good my lady," Zivan praised.


    After some more follow up suggestions the woman took her seat again. Satisfied with her own performance.


    The next one was Lady Jade.


    Jade greeted everyone politely. Her face was void of any emotions as she stood in the middle.


    When Zivan asked, she gave a fleeting glance towards the man she thought was her best friend.


    Don looked at the woman standing in front of him and smiled at her.


    Jade took a deep breath and then smiled a little.


    She, unlike others, didn''t waste her time on singing praises of the king or kingdom.


    "My observation during these three days says that we really need to find solutions about the low-lying area. The people who live near the bank of the river are facing flood problems every year. I wish you could take precautions for those," Jade completed her point very quickly and took her seat again.


    Even though she didn''t say much she made her point clearly.


    Zivan smiled thoughtfully and glanced at his brother, wiggling his eyebrows. Which Donovan ignored.


    "Lady Silja from Atlanea, please grace us with your presence over here," Zivan looked at the red-haired woman sitting at the back corner.


    Mischief danced in his eyes as he gestured to her to come forward.


    Silja took a deep breath as she walked over and stood in the middle.


    Her hazel eyes looked around and then she bowed at the king.


    "I hope princess Silja enjoyed the last three days very well," Zivan said and silja mentally rolled her eyes. Was she here to enjoy. From the day she left Atlanea, she hasn''t spent any night without worry.


    How can she be in the mood to enjoy this situation?


    "I did," Silja kept her answer short.


    "And did you have any suggestion?" Zivan asked.


    Silja pursed her lips for a moment before she opened her mouth to speak.


    "No," again just one word.


    Zivan who has prepared himself for an outburst from her furrowed his eyebrows.


    Nothing?


    How can that be?


    He has a whole report of what she did during the whole three days and thus he has thought that she was going to say something about the slave market or something but what he heard was beyond his expectations.


    What was going on?


    "He gave his brother a fleeting glance and then looked at Silja again.


    "Then may lady, how did you use the money you received?" Zivan asked another question.


    "I used them in eating and shopping," Silja answered rather quickly. As if she has already remembered all the answers.


    Zivan pursed his lips and on the other side, Don also furrowed his brows.


    He had already guessed that there is something wrong with the human princess but he just realised now that she maybe was right about not being interested in marrying him.


    But why? Wasn''t she here to take part in the competition? Donovan thought about that and then glanced at his father.


    Surely there was something more about the deal with Atlanea and his father was definitely hiding something.


    Zivan on the other hand couldn''t understand why the woman wasn''t speaking the truth.


    She has definitely not used any penny on herself from the first day to the third.


    He does not have much of an impartation of this foreign princess at first but when he got the report of what she did on the second day his Interest piqued. So he paid more attention to her.


    And as he had thought, the girl didn''t disappoint him.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 76 - Slave Market

    He does not have much of an impression of this foreign princess at first but when he got the report of what she did on the second day his Interest piqued. So he paid more attention to her.


    And as he had thought, the girl didn''t disappoint him.


    She has spent her whole time and money investigating how people were actually living in the Northcrest and she personally visited them.


    On the second day, she spent her time in backward areas of the city and asked people about their difficulties while what impressed him more was the way she behaved on the third day.


    Instead of caring about her own image as a princess, the woman went to the slave market.


    And that was the most shocking part for him.


    A place where no sane woman would dare to step on. But she did.


    *On the third day of the competition.*


    "Why do you suddenly think about taking me to the slave market?" Silja asked as she and Carlo started to walk.


    "Well, I just thought it might help you.


    "Ohh," well he never does anything meaningless so she thought he might really have thought it through.


    They both walked at some distance and took a local carriage.


    "Wear this first," he took out a bag and handed it to her in the carriage.


    Silja opened the bag with a curious gaze and saw a black cloak inside. After a long struggle in a small carriage, she was able to put it in and after that, she pulled the hood over her head.


    The journey wasn''t short and it took them quite some time to reach. On the way, Silja noticed how the area started to become more and more desert in terms of population and soon they entered a small forest-like area. The place wasn''t far from the city and it was just situated near the border.


    She could see people walking around and carriages entering the forest.


    The local carriage that they had hired didn''t go inside and dropped them on the outside gate.


    "Let''s go," Carlo led the way.


    And Silja followed behind.


    The market was open for everyone and there were no restrictions.


    She saw a few private carriages entering the main door, seemingly belonging to some wealthy people. The whole place was like a big organization, and there was good security.


    "Stay closer my lady and don''t let your eyes wander more than necessary," Carlo slowly whispered. Mostly in the way she could only see men. The females were rare.


    Silja pulled her hood down more as they reached the door. On the main door of the market two well built and bulky men were standing. Keeping an eye on everyone passing the gate.


    The gate was big but only a small window was opened to enter. There was a separate way for carriages to pass.


    Silja looked around as she entered. Inside was a long street and she could hear people''s voices coming from a distance.


    I started off on the long street and a few people were just standing randomly.


    There was a High platform on both sides of the street. And the high walls were a secure place.


    In the wall, Silja could see the hooks in the walls. Silja''s eyes took all the details as they walked forward. The men standing on the platforms were scanning all the people walking in with their hawk-like eyes.


    Silja pursed her lips and walked forward.


    "Ahh¡­." Suddenly Silja, who was busy looking to the side, suddenly looked ahead and a vision entered her line of sight and froze her in her place.


    In front of her was a woman in torn clothes squatting on the floor. She had a bundle pressed to her chest with one hand while the other hand was being pulled by the man.


    The man was enraged and with the devil dancing his eyes


    He raised his free hand and the voice of whip slashing resonant followed by a heart wrecking cry of the woman as blood oozed out from her torn back.


    She fell on the floor wailing.


    "Come with me obediently, otherwise my hand will not get tired from whipping you," the man said as he pulled her up once more.


    The woman had tears rolling down her cheeks as she was dragged further down the street.


    Well, that was just a greeting scene and there was a lot more to see for Silja ahead.


    But Silja had already prepared for her before she came here. She has a fair share of ideas about what type of scene she would witness. She pursed her lips and didn''t react. When Silja tilted her head to the side she saw Carlo looking around with his curious eyes.


    Soon the actual market started.


    "Take this girl only in two silver ingots, a Human, below eighteen and virgin, come only two silver ingots," a man was shouting at the left platform. His hand was holding a weak girl by arm. As he tried to lure the customers to purchase her.


    "Come look at this young dragon-man in only one silver ingot and 20 coins. In just two years this boy can turn into a fine slave," Silja heard another shouting from another side and as they walked forward all the voices started to blend in with each other.


    Silja looked at the face of the people as she walked ahead.


    All the traders were shouting and selling living things like they were selling vegetables.


    The more they walked in the more disturbing scenes started to play in front of them.


    Somewhere a young boy was walking like a dog showing how obedient he was. Somewhere a woman was being stripped nacked to show how beautiful she was. And there were not just humans but also weak dragons too. Witches and dwarves are the species who possess magical abilities so it was hard to get hold of them. And unlike dwarves who can be recognised by their small bodies, Witches are good at hiding. Since they can easily blend with humans and dragons.


    "Twenty silver tales," Silja saw a small eight years old girl being sold and few men were bidding for her.


    "Twenty five silver coins," another man shouted as he looked at the young child with lecherous eyes. His purpose of purchasing her was as clear as glass.


    "Ahh¡­.." on one side there was a scale place. Two boys were standing on each side and both were being beaten by a thin cane one after another.


    There were ropes bound on their neck, if any of them lose balance and fell then both would die.


    "Look at how tough these young men are," the man who was selling them yelled loudly and again struck them with the cane.


    Both the men groaned but didn''t let out any loud voices and struggled to keep their bodies steady on the scale.


    Their backs and feet were red from all the wounds.


    But none of them moved or made any noises.


    Silja closed her eyes for a second before she started to walk forward.


    "You look troubled, my lady," Carlo asked.


    "Im fine," Silja surpassed her urge to kill everyone around and replied. And for the first time, she felt a strong urge to use her forbidden powers. Only if she knew what her powers are and how to use them.


    "Well it''s good then because there is a lot more for you to see," Carlo said, smiling mysteriously.


    Silja narrowed her eyes and didn''t say anything and followed closely behind him.


    "Come this way my lady," Carlo said and they walked towards the small door which was situated at the end corner.


    He opened the door and asked Silja to enter and he followed behind.


    Silja walked in and saw a dark building inside. The walls were high and even the roof was covered with black cloth all over.


    There was a narrow passage at the start and then they reached a big building.


    "This is where they keep all the slaves," Carlo said before they entered the building.


    Silja became more curious as she walked in.


    "All the slaves are first sold to the dealer by family members aur some people chose to sell themselves," Carlo kept giving information.


    "Sell themself?" Silja asked.


    She looked around and saw darkness around. The place was chilli and was giving an eerie feeling. Silja could feel her heart beating loudly.


    "Yes, to pay debts. And some just to get food for at least once in a day," Carlo replied.


    "After they are sold they are brought here and taught how to live as a slave. Proper training, you see," he added.


    "Once the slave is fully ready to be sold only then he or she can be sent out to be sold in the market," Silja heard him say. Small lamps were burning at some distance providing light.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 77 - Slave Market - 2

    "Once the slave is fully ready to be sold only then he or she can be sent out to be sold in the market," Silja heard him say. Small lamps were burning at some distance providing light.


    "This way," Silja saw a woman standing not far and gesturing to them to walk behind them.


    They entered one room, thankfully the room had enough light.


    The girl asked them to sit and then walked away from there.


    "Can anyone come here?" Silja asked, looking at him.


    "What do you think?" Carlo raised his eyebrows.


    Silja didn''t reply but she knew the answer already.


    "You don''t seem bothered," Silja commented in a small voice. The way he was sitting there with ease it didn''t seem like he came here for the first time. And deep down she regretted coming here with him.


    Did she trust him more than necessary? Silja questioned in her head.


    If anything happened to her she was sure that no one would be able to find out about her.


    "There is no need for me. You also don''t worry, none of them will harm you," Carlo said with a smile.


    "No one will dare," he added. Well even if they tried they won''t be able to pay the price since the girl was under the protection of the scary prince.


    And Silja nodded her head even though she didn''t believe in his words entirely.


    Soon they heard footsteps and a man walked in.


    "Brother¡­." He exclaimed as soon as he entered.


    "Noah¡­" Carlo stood up from his seat and walked to him. Both of them hugged each other like old pals.


    Silja looked at them in confusion.


    Brother?


    Silja looked at the man and then tried to match their faces, looking for any similarities.


    But she didn''t find any.


    Well still her head was trying to find any possibility in which Carlo can just sell her here.


    Will he? Silja asked in her head.


    But the answer she get was mixed. He didn''t seem like a bad person but the amount of time they spent was short and thus she couldn''t tell.


    Before she could cook more of her thoughts, Carlo turned around and looked at her.


    "This is my guest," he gestured at Silja and then turned around.


    The man named Noah looked at Silja with his bright eyes. Silja could tell he was a higher level dragon. He has a bulky body and his appearance was a little boorish.


    When his eyes stayed on her more than necessary, Carlo turned his head grabbing his chin.


    "You won''t be able to afford to look at her more than that," Carlo said in a low voice.


    "Huh," the man scoffed but he didn''t disobey and nodded.


    Then he turned around and signalled them to follow him.


    "Brother?" Silja asked as she raised her eyebrows in front of Carlo.


    "Did I forget to tell you?" Carlo scratched his head.


    "This is one of my friend houses. All slaves he purchased he keep them here before he sold them to his customers. There are many others, some big some small similar organizations of other sellers," he explained. Hearing that Silja furrowed her brows.


    "Something like a warehouse," Carlo gave easy words so she can understand.


    "He is one of the biggest sellers so the place he owned is quite big," Carlo added.


    Warehouse?


    Is he for real? How can they treat living people as some vegetables or food grains? Silja felt her nerves throbbing. She took a deep breath.


    "Come with me," Noah said and left.


    "Would you like to see how they make slaves here?" Carlo turned around and looked at Silja with a smile on his lips.


    Silja looked at him for a second and then nodded her head in yes.


    Both of them walked and reached the part where small slave cells were created.


    On the right side, all the female slaves were placed while on the left all male.


    In the end, all child slaves were placed according to their age. There were kids from age five to more.


    Silja could see in small cells people were stuffed. There was hardly any space for them to lay down.


    There were at least 35 people and only five small cells to fit them in.


    "He purchased people from all around the kingdom and sometimes also get some from other lands such as from dwarf''d and witche''s," Carlo explained. Silja was didn''t comment as she was busy looking at people who were stuffed in cells like sheep and goats.


    It was noon already and thus food was being served to them.


    She saw a man walking near the cart with hard bread in it and then he threw bread in the cells according to the number of people in there.


    Silja saw all the people standing near the iron bar holding them tightly. As soon as the cartman threw the bread they all jumped in together to snatch the food away.


    They fell on each other and they beat and scratched each other just like hungry animals.


    Silja felt her hair standing on end looking at the scene.


    Looking at their appearance where clothes were just hanging on their body it was obvious that they don''t get much food to eat. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have fought so hard for the food. In the first cell near where Silja was standing, she saw five people fighting hard and snatching the food away and sitting down in different corners to eat. While their eyes are still on each other, not letting their guards down. One woman stood in the middle as she didn''t get anything to eat. She looked at everyone with tears in her eyes. Her body was a thin as bamboo and it was obvious then she hasn''t gotten anything to eat in days.


    Her clothes were half torn and Silja could see some wounds on her body.


    The disappointment was so much of not being able to get food that she slumped on the ground with lifeless eyes.


    Not being able to see much silja turn around.


    "Enough," she said and started to walk back.


    "My lady¡­" Carlo was quick to follow her.


    "How many places are like this in this market?" She asked as her feet were moving quickly on the floor.


    "As many as there are sellers, most of them have one celler of their own," Carlo replied.


    "How many sellers?" Silja asked, irritation was obvious in her eyes.


    "I don''t know the exact number but more than thirty. Anyone can be a seller as long as they have someone to sell," Carlo replied.


    "What?" Silja snapped and turned around.


    Carlo shrugged his shoulders.


    "Is there any rule about this or not?" Silja yelled at him. Her eyes were bloodshot as her anger was rising.


    "There are. But who does think will follow rules in this whole illegal organization," Carlo spoke.


    "Huh. Amazing," Silja started to laugh.


    She could feel herself losing her emotional control and for a second she thought that she could let her powers destroy everything around if it was possible.


    Silja''s whole body was trembling as she closed her eyes. Carlo could feel chill vibes coming from her and he shuddered.


    "Calm down my lady," Carlo said.


    Silja snapped her eyes open.


    "Come with me," before she could lose herself Carlo pulled her into a nearby room he could find open. He didn''t know why but for a second he thought she would just burn down everything and he actually felt afraid of her. Of her, who was a human.


    Carlo made her seat on the bed and then hastily found a water pot. He clumsily poured a glass of water for her and handed him rather quickly.


    "Drink this and calm down," Carlo said.


    Silja didn''t want to but when he saw the man''s frightened eyes she realised she might have done something regrettable if she didn''t control herself.


    She took the glass in her hand and gulped it down.


    "I just don''t understand why you all rich people are so loose in their head," Carlo said in irritation and cursed under his breath.


    Silja looked at him with her angry eyes.


    "Don''t look at me with those eyes," Carlo turned his head around as he could take a look in her eyes. He couldn''t believe a woman who looked delicate like snow could be this fierce.


    "Why are you involving yourself in this shit?" He groaned.


    First, there was a prince, who asked him to bring her here. What was the point? If they like each other can''t just go to bed¡­. Ahem, marry directly. Why the hell do they have to play this game of cat and dog (courting in his words).


    "What do you mean?" She asked.


    "Since you are here to marry a prince, just seduce him and marry him. Why take this long route of competition,'''' Carlo said frustratingly.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 78 - Being Played By Each Other

    "What do you mean?" She asked.


    "Since you are here to marry a prince, just seduce him and marry him. Why take this long route of competition,'''' Carlo said frustratingly.


    "Who said I''m here to marry him?" Silja snapped. She was already burning with rage and now his words only added fuel to fire


    "I''m not here to marry any prince nor I''m interested. I was literally forced to come here by your king," Silja blurted out in spite of her emotion.


    "What?" Carlo narrowed his eyes as the meaning of her words sank in.


    Silja pursed her lips and closed her eyes, restraining herself to speak more than she already had.


    Carlo looked at her and realised why the woman was behaving so differently from others. How her attitude was never to win the competition from the first day.


    But what about the instructions the prince gave him this morning?


    Well, his attitude was also different. He has never seen him taking care of any of his hookups before.


    So there was more than it looks to eyes.


    But what can that be? Carlo''s brain was running at high speed.


    Why did King Zachary force a human princess to take part in his son''s bride choosing ceremony?


    Why is prince Donovan who never takes Interest in women more than her body is now asking him to take care of a human female?


    Did he make a mistake in understanding the value of the woman sitting in front of him?


    Otherwise, why would both sly men from the Regalhelm family take interest in her?


    Carlo lifted his eyebrows.


    "I understand if you are feeling angry but trust me princess there is nothing you can do about it," Carlo said.


    "To do this one needs a certain position and that alone is not enough. So don''t involve yourself in something you can''t control," he said.


    "Even though you are a princess in your land here you are nothing more than a human girl who is alone and unprotected," Carlo said.


    "And about you feeling terrible looking at these people? I can understand why that is so. You are here far from your country and generally, in this situation, people do feel love for their motherland and people similar to them are increasing. So they tried to do good deeds and save them. Same is the case for you," he explained.


    "You are just missing your people and that''s why you just want to do something for humans living here," he added.


    Hearing his explanation Silja felt like killing him.


    Does he mean that she is out of her mind or just pretending?


    Her rage increased. And Carlo took a few steps back in fear.


    Why the hell is this woman so scary? He yelled in his head.


    After clearing his throat and controlling his fear the man dared to open his mouth again.


    " A wise advice is to just stay away from this. Otherwise, who knows one you will find yourself in deep trouble. Your status as a princess is useless in this land," he said his wise words.


    Silja looked at him but didn''t say anything. His words weren''t entirely wrong.


    While Silja and Carlo were inside, Zivan''s man who was following them was standing outside of the market for a long time. He started to get anxious as they didn''t come out even after a long time. He couldn''t get in so there was no way to find out what was going on. His master has asked him to keep a close eye on the woman and also the man with her was number one bendit and can not be trusted.


    Inside Silja and Carlo sat there for a while and Carlo let her cool down before he took her out.


    "Wait," they just were about to leave but suddenly Silja stopped him.


    "What is it now?" Carlo asked with a tired sigh.


    ''Boohoo.. it is so hard to serve these royals,'' he cried internally.


    "The man inside¡­...Noah. He is your friend right?" Silja asked.


    "Yes," Carlo titled his head. Trying to guess what she wanted to do.


    "Will he do what you said?" She asked again.


    "Depends," Carlo replied cautiously. Silja nodded her head in understanding.


    "Here," then she took out a big pouch from her dress pocket. And extended it towards Carlo.


    "This..?" Carlo took the pouch in confusion and he realised that it was filled with ingots.


    "Give this to your friend, I may not be able to do much, but with this, they can at least have a proper meal for the next fifteen days," Silja replied and Carlo looked at her with no words.


    "Are you sure?" He asked to confirm and Silja nodded her head.


    It was all silver that king Zachary has given them to use in these three days.


    She has taken it with her today with the intention to give it to people living in slums.


    But after coming here she realised that these people need it more. It wasn''t much help but something was still better than nothing.


    "Alright then," Carlo asked her to wait for him there and he went in to deliver the message and money.


    Silja took a deep breath and calmed herself down. This was all she can do now.


    Carlo returned after a few minutes and they both left the house.


    The man assigned by Zivan took a sigh of relief as he saw them coming out and leaving the slave market.


    On the way back Silja''s mood was off so instead of sending her straight, Carlo took her to the market. Silja was in no mood to eat so they skipped the meal and just wandered around the whole day.


    The man assigned by Zivan tailed them the whole day. And when finally they started to come back he saw both of them being attacked but instead of taking action he waited for some time and he found how skilful the girl was unlike the other Nobel ladies.


    After Silja went to the house he returned back and reported everything to Zivan.


    And that''s how Zivan already knew what she had done during the whole day.


    #Back to the present day in the castle#


    Zivan looked at the girl and felt a headache coming.


    She was definitely playing with them but she won''t be able to do that easily as long as he is there.


    With an evil smirk on his face, Zivan looked at her.


    "Then my lady, when you went to tour around the city, what did you see?" He asked with a smile.


    Silja looked at him with annoyance and wondered why he was so annoying. He didn''t ask any further questions to any other ladies then why he is trying to stretch this conversation now.


    "Just some shops and travens," again the short answer.


    "Ohh you must have visited the east part of the City then right?" Zivan said and nodded his head.


    "Yes," she said hastily.


    "Hmm then you must have seen the clock tower there," Zivan said with a smile.


    Silja wanted to say yes but she suddenly paused in her sentence.


    "Yes¡­.the¡­" she narrowed her eyes at the prince standing in front of her.


    In reality, she hasn''t visited any part of the east and thus she didn''t know if there was actually any clock tower or not. Even if there was, she didn''t know anything about it at all. She was being played by the second prince.


    If she said yes she could be wrong. And saying no will contradict her previous sentence.


    "Yes?" Zivan raised his eyebrows.


    "No, I didn''t go to that part of the city," Silja denied.


    "No? But you just said you went," Zivan said with confused expressions.


    "Don''t be mean dear brother," before Zivan could tease her more Donovan spoke from behind. His voice was deeper than before as he was changing it a bit. Similar enough to increase Silja''s suspicion but not let her know his identity. Yet.


    His voice attracted everyone''s attention and they looked in his direction. Donovan sat in his seat comfortably and his eyes fixed on Silja.


    "Princess Silja, if you want to say something you can say without hesitation. No need to hide your opinions," Donovan then told Silja encouraging her to tell but the woman was as stubborn as a rock and didn''t open her lips to speak.


    Donovan then slowly stood up from his seat and walked towards her.


    "You don''t have to worry my lady. Since there is nothing hidden to the eyes of the crown," Donovan spoke as he stopped right behind her. His words have an underlying meaning behind them.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 79 - Fierce Princess

    "You don''t have to worry my lady. Since there is nothing hidden to the eyes of the crown," Donovan spoke as he stopped right behind her. His words holding an underlying meaning behind them.


    Zachary who saw the scene unfolding in front of him was thoroughly surprised. He could see that something was being cooked between his son and the human princess. He was glad that his scheme did work.


    Instead of pushing them near each other, he gave them ground to play on their own accord and as he expected they were playing well and exactly how he wanted.


    Zachary smiled.


    "My lady lying in front of the crown can cost you a heavy price," he was standing just behind her and his words slowly fell in her ears. His hot breath fanned her neck and a shiver ran down Silja''s body.


    Was he threatening her?


    And what does he mean by crown knows everything?


    Silja gulped softly as she could see her low-lying plan falling apart.


    The sudden interference of Donovan also shocked Many other people who were sitting in. Especially all the ladies. The way he stood behind Silja and whispered something in her ears was so ambiguous that some of them started to glare dagger at Silja.


    "Looks like lady Silja is a bit shy or Maybe she has short term memory loss so let me help you my lady to remind you what you did in the past few days," Zivan added fuel to fire and Silja pursed her lips. Everyone in the audience started to laugh and could feel their mocking gaze on her.


    Few ladies who had mixed lies in their sentences also felt guilty.


    Why in the world are they making her a target? Silja on the other hand screamed in her head.


    "No need," before he could speak she stopped him.


    Are they trying to embarrass me? Silja gritted her teeth.


    "I know what I did in past days and I''m not shy," she won''t let them mock her and corner her. If they wanted to hear the truth so desperately then so be it.


    What she has to lose anyway.


    Seeing that she was ready to speak Donovan smiled at her and went back to her seat.


    "Pardon me for not telling the truth before your highness. My intention wasn''t one to disrespect you but exactly the opposite," Silja started.


    King Zachary looked at the girl and he has a hunch that from then things might not go the way he wanted. But since he couldn''t do anything he decided to go with the flow.


    "Maybe it''s my fault that coming from a different land I don''t understand how this kingdom runs and what the rules are. But what I saw during my days here was very disturbing. And by putting it in front of the courtroom bluntly it might be disrespectful towards you so I decided not to open up the topic," Silja said. Her voice was polite and calm


    "Don''t be afraid of lady Silja and speak what you want to speak," Zachary said.


    Silja smiled.


    "Well, this is my first time being in the north. A land with which I''m totally unfamiliar with. For us humans the dragons are like mysterious creatures which we always feel wary of. The years of war have instilled this fear in our hearts and I don''t blame anyone for that. It was a course of nature that took place along with thousands of years passed by," Silja started hearing her saying about how humans were afraid of dragons. Many ministers and other self-obsessed people started to gloat.


    "The same fear has made us cut mostly all relationships with dragons and other creatures. But we shouldn''t treat everyone with tinted glass and with the same thought my father- the king of Atlanea, accepted the invitation from the north to establish a new and fear-free relationship. When I left for the north I felt excited to visit the new land. But I feel very bad to say that what I found on my arrival on this land was quite different than I had thought," she continued.


    Everyone present was hearing her carefully as she spoke.


    Unlike the girl who was just refusing to speak, current Silja was way more daring and confident.


    "I had thought that since the north is a country with a history of decades of war it must be poor in the economy but I was proven wrong. The North is just like any other normal country flourishing and prospering," Silja took a pause there. Till now everything was going smoothly.


    "But¡­. Not all aspects are good," she smiled.


    "We don''t have permission to keep people as slaves in Atlanea. And when I first saw a slave girl I felt like I had seen something so bizarre. Pardon my offence, your highness but making people slaves and treating them worse than animals is something that we Atlaneans don''t follow," she said and then her eyes subtly moved towards the girl sitting on the front row.


    Gwendolyn glared at her and Silja smirked.


    Gwen felt her forehead sweating.


    She was afraid that Silja might complain about how she was treating that human girl to the king. She won''t be punished for such a small matter and the king will definitely not interfere since all masters have the right to treat their slaves as they want. But this will definitely stain her family reputation and her facade of a gentle lady will surely collapse.


    But Gwen didn''t know that Silja would never drag her name in such a small matter since her target wasn''t alone Gwen but everyone involved in this. Doesn''t matter if they are humans, dragons, or any other species.


    Hearing what she said everyone''s expression changed.


    "And that wasn''t all. I also found a big difference in the economic status of people living in the north," Silja added.


    "Since the north is the land of the dragon all other people living here suffer knowingly or unknowingly. And they were just cast aside like rouges," Silja added.


    Hearing what she was saying, the whole room broke into small voices of disagreement.


    How could they allow a no-name princess to speak ill about how they live.


    "Silence," Zachary raised his hand and soon everyone again became quiet.


    Zachary''s face palmed in his head. He has forgotten that Silja''s personality will definitely attract the attention of his son but she will also stirr more troubles for him and his kingdom. The topic she has chosen was like fire and humans who tried to play with fire mostly burn their hands.


    "Let the princess speak her mind. Since this whole competition is about that we should give everyone a chance to give their opinion," Zachary spoke. Hearing what he said everyone quieted down.


    Silja smirked. She wanted to see how much patience these warm-blooded creatures can exercise.


    "Thank you, your highness," she said politely and continued.


    "As I was saying there is so much discrimination between the races living on the same land. And what made my opinion worse was the slave market," Silja looked at everyone as she spoke without any fear on her face.


    Not a line on her face moved or showed any sign of hesitation.


    "On the third day, I went to visit a slave market and what I saw truly shocked me," the ladies and gentlemen all who were sitting in the hall started to frown.


    It was the first time they were hearing a lady admitting to going to the slave market.


    Even though it was a hub to get slaves and almost all the nobles have slaves in their homes purchased from the same market, they still dislike the place.


    Most Butlers or any other trusted people of the household go to the market to purchase slaves. If not, the men themselves went to market. But if women from this high society set a foot in the market they are frowned upon.


    It was a double standard rule because in the market mostly women are sold.


    "Huh I must say princess Silja is quite brave to set foot in that ugly place," one of the ministers who was sitting on the left spoke.


    "Ugly place?" Silja looked at him and raised an eyebrow.


    The man who spoke was sitting at quite a high position and his face had a look of disgust, seemingly for Silja.


    "If you think that a slave market is an ugly place then this honourable sire here must agree with what I said then you won''t have any slave in his home right?," Silja said with a smile.


    "What I meant was it''s not respectful for a noblewoman like you to visit such a place," he said scoffed.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 80 - Her Opinions

    "What I meant was it''s not appropriate for a noblewoman like you to visit such a place," he said scoffed. Silja heard his ridiculous thoughts and she felt like giving him a taste of his own word by throwing him in the pit called the slave Market. But she restrained her urges since this wasn''t time yet.


    "You see milord, it doesn''t matter if the woman is from Noble family or a humble family. No woman should set foot in a place like that ever. Not as a free woman nor as a slave who is being sold there," Silja said. And the man glared at her.


    "This is what I was talking about, your highness. People do like purchasing women as human slaves from there and insulting their freedom and respect but when it comes to their own daughters and sisters they become hostile," she said.


    Silja laughed mockingly.


    "But those people who are being sold don''t care about status and respect because for them the biggest aim is just to get food to fill their stomach at least once a day," Silja said. The topic she has started was way too sensitive and thus the whole room fell into silence. Even though not all a few people were aware of the problem she was speaking of. And they may not be brave like Silja to point it out but Silja has definitely gained their support.


    "All they need is a full set of clothes to cover their bodies and the safety of their children. Isn''t it your responsibility as a king to watch over your people and provide them at least food once in a day," Silja asked. Her voice was crisp and strong. Void of any emotions. She didn''t sound humble or kind. Just like any third party pointing out her opinion.


    Many may not agree with what she said but they do admit that the woman has the guts to question the king. She was probably the only one who has questioned the way King Zachary ruled his kingdom.


    Joshua, who was also sitting among the minister as one of the lords, looked at the woman standing in the middle.


    From childhood, he and his sister were most mischievous. His father had never differentiated between him and his sister and thus Olivia has turned out to be a blunt and brave woman who doesn''t hesitate to speak her mind. And Joshua has always admired her for that. But just now he realised that even Olivia wasn''t as brave as lady silja.


    He definitely has something planned for Silja but now he looks at the woman more because he wants her.


    Joshua''s eyes darkened with resolve as he smiled.


    "This is all I have to say. I''m not from this land and once this competition will finish I will return back to human land. This is your land in the end you people have the right to choose how you want to rule it," Silja said and concluded by bowing her head.


    With her last sentence, she also made clear subtly that she will go back to her country as soon as possible and she has no intention of marrying the prince or staying in this land as other people were predicting till now.


    "Well, lady Silja what you say till now I partially agree and partially disagree to that," King Zachary spoke.


    "But since the issue has been put forward by you I will definitely look into it," Zachary reassured Silja. He didn''t want to debate on the topic since it wasn''t an appropriate time so he cut it short.


    Hearing what he said, Silja scoffed in her heart.


    "That''s all I have to say to your highness," Silja said and bowed her head and went back to her seat. But unlike before all eyes were now looking in her direction. Some with contempt, some with jealousy that prince Donovan himself encouraged her to speak and took initiative.


    Some were laughing at her stupidity of being kind-hearted and losing her chance to stay in the competition. And few admired them.


    But despite it all, Silja sat there with her head high. She was not afraid of them nor did she care about their opinions.


    But amongst all, there was a pair of eyes that made her uncomfortable the most.


    Donovan was looking in her direction and his eyes were just glued to her.


    Silja sensed his strong gaze and turned to look at him.


    Instead of evading her gaze, Don kept looking at her and Silja felt a mix of familiar yet unfamiliar feelings from him.


    There was something about him that was off. Why did she keep feeling that she knew him. He and Don - the soldier, give the same vibe.


    But how can that be possible? Silja tried to think about many possibilities but they all sound ridiculous to her.


    Silja''s eyes kept looking at him and trying to reach some conclusion but she couldn''t


    She couldn''t see the eyes hidden under his mask but the pull was strong and she couldn''t take her eyes away from his half-hidden face.


    "Alright everyone," the sudden voice of Zivan forced both of them to look away and Silja ducked her head.


    "Ahaha this became so intense even before the results announcement," Zivan tried to ease the situation.


    "Well since now we have heard all of you, this is time for results. But before that I have something to share," Zivan said.


    Finally, as he started to talk, all the people divert their attention to him and pushed the thoughts about Silja at the back of their heads.


    "When my father told me to decide on one of the deciding competitions I was shocked. I mean such a heavy responsibility and he gave it to me," he laughed out loud. Well as usual he maintained his image of carefree youth.


    "So I started to think about what type of woman would look good with my brother?" He put his finger on his lips as if he was thinking seriously.


    "Well, my brother is known for his intelligence and bravery so the woman standing beside him should be brave if not powerful. The one who also could match his intelligence and wits. But most importantly she should be capable of handling the affairs as his wife. And not to forget should be patient to deal with his temper. Hah," Zivan explained.


    He pressed on the last sentence. And everyone agreed to it. Little Genie who was sitting behind also laughed hearing that.


    "So, Keeping all these aspects in mind, I designed this competition. Where we tested your abilities to handle money, to take care and observe our people, your survival abilities and your nature," Zivan looked at all the ladies standing in front of him.


    And with each word the intention behind this unique competition also came to light.


    He only revealed it in the end, because he wanted to know how these noble ladies would react to the task given to them. if he has told them everything from the start all of them must have started pretending about helping the poor and all.


    "So here we are, ready to announce the results," Zivan said and the tension in the room increased. They had already had results since he knew who did what during this time.


    "Only four candidates among you will pass this competition and from that four one will become my brother''s wife," Zivan said.


    There was pin-drop silence in the room. Everyone held their breath and tension rose in the room.


    Zivan then looked towards his father and mother and when Abrielle nodded her head zivan started to announce the names.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 81 - [Bonus ] The Results

    Everyone held their breath and tension rose in the room.


    Zivan then looked towards his father and mother and when Abrielle nodded her head Zivan started to announce the names.


    "The first name is Olivia Rochellot," Zivan announced and everyone started to clap.


    Olivia rose from her seat gracefully and walked in the middle. She smiled at her brother, Joshua gave her a nod.


    Zivan smiled at her and then looked at other ladies.


    "The next one who passes the competition is Lady Cecilia," he announced the second name and the lady walked forward. She came and bowed in front of the king.


    "The third name is Lady Jade Gracia,"


    Jade who was sitting there with her head down slowly looked up and sigh. She walked forward and stood there with others.


    Gwen''s smile diminished with each passing second as she didn''t hear her name being called.


    There was just one last name remained and she started to pray for her name to be announced


    "And the fourth name is¡­" Zivan took a good pause there and everyone had their heart in their throats.


    Donovan was the only person who may be sitting there with a calm expression on his face. Silja has her head down and she has a hunch that her plan of failing this competition has failed itself long ago.


    "Silja Castemont," as the name was announced, everyone went into a frenzy.


    Most of the people were dissatisfied with the announcement.


    All the ladies who didn''t get chosen were also very disappointed. They simply couldn''t believe that they lost to lowly humans. Gwen from all of them felt her world crumble.


    Did she lose?


    She couldn''t believe it.


    She has done everything right then how can this be.


    She sat there with her brain blank. The shock was too much for her to handle.


    Seeing that noises were increasing Zivan tried to calm people down.


    "Calm down everyone," Zivan raised his hand. But the small murmuring still kept going on.


    Zivan narrowed his eyes as he saw them ignoring him.


    "I said enough," he raised his voice this time and suddenly everyone quieted down.


    His dark black eyes swept everyone around and then stopped at Silja.


    "Milady, please walk forward," he said. And Silja was again the centre of attention.


    She cursed her luck in her head and then stood up.


    "Pardon my bluntness but my king, how can you allow a human to pass this competition where there are more suitable Dragon candidates," it was the minister who spoke earlier.


    Actually, his own niece was in the competition but now she was eliminated.


    Plus Silja has just talked back to him, so how can he see her win. If his niece wins the competition it will bring many benefits to his household. Thus he was ready to give his all to make her win.


    "Your words seem suggestive in the wrong direction sire," Zivan replied looking at the man standing in the middle of the nobel man.


    "I''m saying what is truth prince Zivan," he insisted.


    "What do you mean sire Mormond? We don''t differentiate between humans and dragons," Zivan turned towards the man and asked.


    "I''m not trying to belittle humans, my prince. But humans are indeed weak. The second thing is how Lady Silja behaved today. It is proven that she will not be able to fit in our world," minister Mormond said.


    "And it was clear from her way of talking that she herself is not interested in staying in the north," minister Mormond didn''t want to let any opportunity go. And as he spoke many voices joined him. Spoiling the peace of court again.


    "Well, it''s natural that she might not understand the rules of the north since it''s been just a few days she has come here. But I don''t think it''s appropriate to say that she is not interested in the competition," Zivan replied.


    "But she just menti¡­." before minister Mormond could finish his sentence Zivan interpreted it in the middle.


    "How about we ask the lady herself?" Zivan said with a smile.


    He then looked at Silja.


    "Lady Silja, do you agree with what sire Mormond said just now?" Zivan looked at Silja with a meaningful smile on his lips.


    Silja pursed her lips.


    If she said no then it would be like she is disrespectful towards the king. And she didn''t think the prince was enough to be her husband. And if she said yes then she would be lying.


    Silja didn''t want to say yes nor can''t she say no.


    "I don''t," Silja replied after some time.


    "See sire Mormond lady denies so there is no point in discussing more," Zivan was quick to wrap the point. One, he was afraid that if sire Mormond speaks more many others would also join him and the second reason was Silja herself.


    The woman was human but held a fiery personality. If provoked more she won''t look back to attack back and just admit that she isn''t interested in his brother.


    Phew, so much responsibility on his poor shoulder.


    "The court ends here. Congratulations to those who compete. All the ladies who are eliminated are allowed to stay here till last," Zivan didn''t give anyone a chance to speak and wrapped everything up.


    Zivan sighed and looked at his brother. Donovan nodded his head.


    So much sacrifice just to find a wife for you, brother...boohoo.


    Zivan cried internally.


    Soon king Zachary also shook his head and stood up. Such a dramatic family he has. He left with Abrielle and Genie.


    Sam also followed them and at last Don and Zivan also left.


    Soon after the royal family left, all the ministers started to take their leave.


    Silja knew that she shouldn''t stay there or otherwise she would be the target so she left in a rush.


    Mira and Brandon were standing just outside and as soon as Mira saw Silja coming out she rushed towards her.


    "Milady," Mira was about to hug Silja but she stopped in a nick of time. Well, this wasn''t Atlanea and they have to maintain their master-servant relationship.


    "How are you," but the worry was evident on her face.


    "I''m fine. How have you been?" Silja held Mira''s hand. She finally felt little revealed looking at her people''s faces.


    "Me too," Mira nodded her head.


    "Bran, what about you?" Silja looked at him.


    And Bran nodded his head in yes.


    "What happened inside?" Mira asked. She was very anxious to know what happened and how everything went.


    "Not now. We should leave first," Silja said and she led them out of the royal area.


    But before she could leave the man area she heard someone calling her from behind.


    "Lady Silja," Silja halted her footsteps and turned around in the direction of an unfamiliar voice.


    She saw an old man standing not far away from her. He has a gentle smile on his lips and she could tell that he was a human


    The way he was dressed he didn''t seem like a normal man but someone from a high position.


    "Yes?" Silja didn''t know who was and she didn''t remember seeing him around.


    "Hello milady, I''m Darwin Egerton. Im one of the dukes of Northern city Kenton," the man walked over and introduced himself.


    Duke? Human?


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 82 - Human Duke - Darwin Egerton

    "Yes?" Silja didn''t know who was and she didn''t remember seeing him around.


    "Hello milady, I''m Darwin Egerton. Im one of the dukes of Northern city Kenton," the man walked over and introduced himself.


    Duke? Human?


    "Hello...sire," Silja was confused as to why this man wanted to talk to her.


    "Well, my lady if you can spare a few minutes¡­" he was a little hesitant as he asked.


    Silja thought for a bit before nodding her head.


    "This way please.." he led her to the side corridor.


    "I was very shocked when I first heard that king Evan sent his daughter to the north," once they were out of the crowded area the middle-aged man spoke.


    Silja and Darwin were walking ahead as Brandon and Mira followed them with some distance.


    Silja decided to keep her mouth shut and listen to the men till she could find more about his intention. As she still didn''t know anything about him.


    "You have grown well, milady. You were still a little girl when I saw you last, but you might not have remembered that" when he saw the girl looking at him with wary eyes, he said.


    "Have we met? When was that ?" Silja asked in confusion. She looked at his face hard but couldn''t remember meeting him before.


    "It was long ago when I visited Atlanea. You were just five years old at that time. But you left a very long impression on me," the old man said with a smile.


    "Really?" Silja looked at the humble man. She observed his expressions closely.


    "Yes, I visited as an envoy to the North. Even though my purpose wasn''t fulfilled, I and your father became good friends after that," Darwin explained.


    "Father must have forgotten to tell me about this friend of his in the north," Silja said. Implying that she has never heard anything about him.


    "Ohh that''s because we gradually lost contact after the north forbade everyone to keep close ties with other royal families," he explained.


    He told her many stories about when he visited Atlanea and gradually Silja put a little trust in him. As they walked ahead the man led her to a small open garden. It was in his small courtyard.


    There was no one around so they could talk with ease.


    "I wanted to reach out to you sooner but I couldn''t. Since I wasn''t sure about the king''s attitude towards you. But what happened today made me think that King Zachary is really thinking about reconciling with humans," he said. Silja gave him a small smile.


    "It''s tough to maintain a position of duke as a human you know," the old man laughed drily.


    "It''s alright. I can understand the problems you must have been facing. It''s already impassive that you are in this position," Silja said with a smile. She was actually shocked that there was a human duke in the north. It was one thing to give a small position but to give the whole duchy was different. Well even though her mind was telling her to be careful she still felt at ease being in the company of someone similar to her.


    "So what do you think is the king''s attitude now?" Silja asked.


    "Well, I did know why he was suddenly interested in joining hands with Atlanea but he surely put effort into it. He must have told you his motives?" he asked.


    And Silja shook her head.


    "Hmm...King Zachary likes to play his cards in the dark," the old man nodded.


    "What do you think can be the reason, sire? That suddenly he took this step," silja asked.


    "Well as we all know Witches from the south and dwarves from the east have deep ties and walk hand in hand. So Maybe joining hands with your father can buy him at least some force and power," the old man elaborated.


    "Hmm¡­well I never knew that even mighty creatures like dragons can be on their knees in front of Witches," Silja said.


    "Well in nature everyone is the same. Dragons and witches used to depend on each other in the past but the sudden madness of the last Witch-king ruined the peace of both the lands," sire Darwin sighed.


    "If only dragons can restore their former glory, king Zachary is not a bad king to rule the land," he said.


    "Not good enough," Silja Stated firmly.


    "Everyone is bad. We just need to choose less bad," sire Darwin laughed meaningfully.


    "There will be another better choice," Silja lifted her eyebrows.


    "You are saying this my lady because you have never tasted the life of this land. But no worries now that you are here you will learn a lot more than it looks to the eye," Darwin nodded his head as he said.


    "Problem is much more grave than you mentioned today in court," he added.


    "I don''t plan to get involved in anything, my lord," Silja shook her head.


    "I''m afraid that''s not possible anymore," Darwin replied.


    "If he has invited you here then it''s most likely to make your stay, despite any reason there are very low chances of your return back to Atlanea," Darwin smiled and Silja narrowed her eyes.


    "You seem like a smart little one. But still naive and inexperienced in these matters," Darwin has a deeper meaning and Silja felt her heart going in a frenzy.


    "We will see," Silja said with a straight face.


    She didn''t know if the old man was saying it to scare her or something else but one thing was clear that now she has one more thing to look into.


    She has to find the purpose of king Zachary in forcing her to come here. She has neglected it till now but it seems a more pressing matter after what sire Darwin said.


    They still didn''t know what his motives were behind all this.


    They talked for a bit and then Silja decided to take her to leave.


    "Why don''t you stay for lunch, my lady?" Darwin asked but Silja denied the offer.


    "It won''t look appreciated on your part sire Darwin. Maybe some other time," Silja said politely.


    "Let me walk you to the door then," both of them stood up and started to walk out.


    "It was nice to meet you, sire," Silja said. She stood facing the door.


    "See you soon¡­" Sire Darwin stopped in his speech as he looked in a certain direction.


    Silja followed his line of sight and saw Don standing there looking at them with his narrowed eyes.


    After leaving court Donovan wanted to meet his father for some clarification.


    But the sly man left in a hurry and refused to meet anyone.


    On the way back Garrett informed him about the meeting between Silja and the human duke. He had a bad feeling about it so he hastily changed his clothes and came here.


    His dark red eyes swapped on Darwin and the man looked at him unfazed.


    "You¡­" your highness¡­.''


    Before Darwin could even start greetings Donovan raised his hand.


    "I will escort the lady back to her chamber from here," he walked forward and said before extending his hand in front of Silja.


    Silja was as usual speechless because of his sudden arrival.


    She looked at Darwin and then reluctantly put her hand on Don''s.


    She didn''t know what he wanted but the look in his eye forced her to obey.


    "Then we will meet¡­"


    "We are getting late," he dragged her away in mid-sentence.


    "Milady¡­" Mira panicked and grabbed Silja''s other hand. Don stopped in his tracks and looked at the maid and then at Silja.


    "Send them back first," he ordered.


    "He is someone I know. I''ll see you at my chamber," Silja wanted to refuse but she did otherwise. She gave Brandon a look and the man nodded his head and stopped Mira from following them. Don then turned around and started to walk.


    On the other hand, Darwin looked at them leaving his courtyard strangely.


    "What are you doing?" Don was literally dragging her along as he walked past the almost empty corridor with long strides.


    On her asking, he just looked back at her with his stoic face but didn''t say anything.


    One the way they bumped into a few maids and all of them scooted away to the side instantly when they saw the eldest prince making his way. As they passed by, all the maids bowed their heads respectfully. That confirmed Silja''s doubts even more about his identity.


    "Wait¡­" as Don was just about to pull her into another weird corridor which was weirdly empty and dark, Silja stopped him.


    She forcefully pulled his hand in anger. And surprisingly Donovan froze in his place as he felt an electric spark running in his body.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 83 - First Kiss

    "Wait¡­" as Don was just about to pull her into another weird corridor which was weirdly empty and dark, Silja stopped him.


    She forcefully pulled her hand out of his grip in anger. And surprisingly Donovan froze in his place as he felt an electric spark running in his body.


    His eyes widened as he looked at the woman.


    The sudden wave of pain was just like the flicker of an oil lamp. But the lingering pain in his body made him realise that it might not be his imagination. In haste, he grabbed her hand again to check if what he just experienced was real or his imagination.


    Their hands were still connected but the current he felt just a minute ago was now gone. Making it seem like it was just an illusion.


    When he didn''t feel anything from ber his sharp eyes started to look around.


    Was there any Witch in proximity?


    But he couldn''t feel any presence. Don furrowed his brows in worry. But unknown to both of them the witch he was looking for was just standing in front of him. The one whose identity was hidden in the dark power she carried with herself.


    Silja was just clueless about what she had just done.


    She saw him behaving weirdly and tugged his hand.


    He looked at her and his suspicions increased about her.


    "What you just¡­" Don looked at her like he had just seen a ghost. Did she?


    "Are you hiding something from me?" Ignoring what he wanted to ask, Silja glared at him.


    Donovan looked at his fierce eyes and for a second he forgot what he just felt now.


    But his suspicions melted soon after. As Silja was the daughter of the human king and there was no way she possessed any type of power. And he pushed everything at the back of his mind just focusing on her face.


    Those large eyes looked at him with accusations and her trembling lips. It was one of her habits, he noticed. Whenever she became angry or out of control of her emotions her lips trembled like smooth rose petals do when water droplets fall on them.


    His heartbeat increased as he swallowed hard.


    With a sudden rush of emotions, he pushed her on the wall with lightning speed.


    Silja widened her eyes as she couldn''t understand what happened just now. In one second he was standing in front of her and in the other he was holding her against the wall.


    Their faces dangerously closed and his eyes cast down on her lisp.


    "You¡­" Silja swallowed her sentence back because of shock.


    "Why do you complain so much?" He asked looking into her eyes deeply. Carving her smooth babyface in his head.


    Silja felt speechless.


    "Le..t me..go," she shuttered.


    "What were you saying just now?" Don asked as he raised his eyes to look at her. The glare has turned into anxiety now.


    Silja shook her head saying nothing.


    "Tell me," he encouraged her to speak as he gave her his best smile.


    Looking at him who was smiling handsomely she knew that nothing good will come from him when he smiles like that.


    "Are you hiding something from me?" still this time she gathered her wits and asked without shuttering.


    "Maybe¡­" he dragged the word.


    "What is it?..... Who are you?" I asked with a little pause.


    "Don''t you know who I am?" He asked back instead of replying. As usual. He didn''t know what was the reason but for some reason, he liked to play this game with her.


    "I thought I did. But I don''t think I was right," she muttered slowly. Because of closeness, their breathing was entangling and Silja''s whole face was lit red.


    "What made you think that way?" He asked another question in his ever so sexy voice that can make any woman scream.


    "People around the palace respect you and you can go anywhere as you please. You are stronger and possess immense power and control. There is no way you are an ordinary soldier," Silja said.


    "Hmm¡­took you so long to realise that," he hummed and took a deep breath in her refreshing scent. His answer made her suspicions clear.


    "So who are you?" Silja asked. The aura he carried with him was nothing that any common person could carry.


    "What did that old man talk to you about?" Instead of replying to her answer, he posed one of his own questions.


    "I asked the question first," Silja said as her lips twitched.


    "Who knows if we do one and one. You answered one of my questions then I asked one of yours," Donovan said with an evil smile on his face.


    "I asked first so you answer first," Silja said.


    "I''m not a soldier," Don replied and shook his head. He gave half of the answer. Or rather say no answer since silja has already predicted that.


    "Now your turn," he said.


    "Why do you want to know what he told me? Are you afraid that two humans will conspire against the Dragons?" She said with a teasing smile on her lips. Since you didn''t give me a proper answer, why should I?


    "Huh? You think you are capable?" Don scoffed.


    "Are you underestimating me?" Silja narrowed her eyes.


    As she was speaking Don lifted his fingers and traced it on her lower lip, rubbing and pulling teasingly.


    "No. I''m just confident in my capabilities," he replied and at the same time pushed his finger in her warm and moist mouth forcing her to open up for him.


    Silja hastily grabbed his hand and tried to pull it out.


    "Stop it¡­ how shameless!" Silja exclaimed her whole face was like a red tomato.


    How could he just... just..ahh she couldn''t even think about such a shameless act.


    "Shameless?" Don lifted her eyebrows.


    "But your expression said that you like it very much,'''' Don said. He pressed his body more on her and silja felt his perfect upper body and tight muscles.


    With his free hands, he grabbed her waist and pulled her more in.


    Their lips grazed each other''s as he tugged her towards him.


    Silja felt an unknown hit rushing through her body and her legs started to tremble.


    If not for the support from the wall behind and Donovan who was holding her from her waist she might have fallen.


    "See¡­ this is what I was talking about," Don said and looked down at her.


    His face inched closer to her and unknowingly Silja closed her eyes.


    Seeing her reaction Don lost the last string of his control and pressed his lips on hers.


    He opened his mouth and tasted her. His tongue picked out urging her to open her mouth.


    Silja, who felt his lips pressed on hers, opened her eyes wide. In shock, she opened her lisp and instantly he seized control.


    His slick tongue entered her mouth and his head exploded how sweet and good she tasted. He started with slow strokes as he let her get adjusted. Sucking, biting and exploring her insides.


    "Mhhh," he moaned from his throat at the sensation she got from her mouth. The taste was no less than any aphrodisiac.


    He just wanted to go wild but he controlled himself. She was a fruit that would taste good if eaten slowly and he didn''t want to forget the feeling he was experiencing at that moment.


    Donovan lifted his hand and held her face. His thumb slowly caressed her chin while tilting it to the side to get better access.


    While the other hand tried to sneak in her dress. Which was impossible with the number of layers Silja has worn.


    On the other hand, Silja''s mind went blank the moment his tongue started to play with hers.


    Her hand which she had initially lifted to push him away was now resting on his broad shoulders for support.


    But soon she started to feel breathless as he continued kissing.


    Sensing her discomfort he pulled back.


    "Da*n¡­. so sweet," Don pulled back reluctantly. The look in his eyes was still dark and wild. As he saw the dreamy look on her face. He rested his forehead on hers, while he also kept taking long breaths. Savouring the taste that still lingered in his mouth.


    "Huuh¡­"Silja took a long breath.


    Her body was slightly leaning on him. It took her some time to realise what just happened.


    As oxygen filled her lungs again her brain started to function again. The first thing she did was to push him away. But Don didn''t let her and only took one step backwards.


    What just happened?


    There was horror in her eyes.


    Did he¡­.did he just take away her first kiss?


    Her first kiss...just...just like that?


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 84 - First Kiss-2

    What just happened?


    There was horror in her eyes.


    Did he¡­.did he just take away her first kiss?


    Her first kiss...just...just like that?


    And that too in the middle of the corridor where anyone could have seen them.


    Silja hastily covered her mouth, wiping away the saliva that was sticking on her lips with a look of disgust on her face.


    Seeing the look on her Don''s lips couldn''t help but twitch. This was the first time he was getting this type of reaction from a woman after being kissed by him. He felt speechless for a moment.


    "You¡­..bast**d," Silja cursed loudly pointing at him. But the voice that came out of her mouth was so slow.


    Her hand that she had pointed towards him was also shaking and so was her body.


    "Relax¡­" he put his one hand on her cheek and the other on her back. Rubbing it gently. He wanted to get mad but he couldn''t. It seems like he was the first man who kissed her. He felt pleased realising that he was her first.


    "Let me go.." Silja struggled.


    "We shouldn''t do¡­"


    "Shhh," he put his forefinger on her lips, stopping her from speaking anymore. While he held her both hands down. Silja struggled hard but what was she in front of him?


    Slowly she stopped struggling because it was hurting her instead.


    "Didn''t you enjoy it?" He asked when he saw she had finally stopped resisting.


    "It''s not appropriate¡­" Silja hissed.


    "Why?" Don lifted his eyebrows.


    "I don''t even know who you are¡­.how could you just... just...take advantage of me¡­" she said accusingly.


    "I told you my name is Don," Donovan lifted his eyebrows.


    Silja felt like killing someone hearing his answer. That wasn''t the point.


    "I''m sent here to wed the prince. If anyone sees us doing this, what will happen?" Silja''s eyes widened. She didn''t know much about the rule of the north but if this spread she will surely be marked as a loose woman who was competing to marry a prince on one hand while having an affair with another man in the royal castle.


    "Don''t worry about them," Don shook his head as he slowly ran his thumb on her lips. Silja closed her eyes at the sensation of his rough thumb running on her lips. Just where his lips were a few seconds ago.


    Silja couldn''t help but admit that that was mind-blowing and if she set aside the fact that she was kissed by the man whose full name she has yet to know everything else was just perfect.


    Each pull and push of his tongue had sent shivers down her body. Making her toes curl in need that she didn''t know even exist. The desire that was unknown to her was awakened by him.


    The look in his eyes and not to forget that extraordinary handsome face. Silja felt herself losing in the temptation again. But there was a small voice of protest at the back of her head and before her heart lost its rationality her mind seized control.


    "You might not care but I do," Silja pushed him away.


    "Do you know the consequences?" She asked in her anger. She didn''t know what that crazy king and that self-absorbed prince might do. She didn''t want to die young.


    Don who saw her reaction didn''t know if he should laugh or cry.


    Well even after kissing him the woman was still able to think about the prince whom she was here to marry.


    On the other hand, if I think differently then the woman who was here to marry him was having an intimate relationship with another man in his own castle.,


    Uhh, this was confusing.


    But at least he was revealed that he was the same man as both the prince and the soldier Don.


    Phew¡­.woman...


    "There will be no consequences," Don held her down.


    "How do you know?" Silja asked lifting her eyebrows. Her eyes were now glassy with tears threatening to fall anytime.


    "No one will do anything as long as you have my protection," he said, putting his face closer to her and their forehead touched.


    Silja shook her head and looking at her pitiful state Don felt the urge to tell her the truth. He opened his mouth but Silja suddenly pushed him away. She didn''t want to hear anything else.


    "Stop talking¡­," by now Silja has understood that the man in front of her was very good in his words as well as the action.


    Each move of his was like a devil''s trap, luring her into the deepest well without leaving any chance of survival.


    And it was advised to stay away from him as much as possible.


    Run as soon as possible.


    Her brain gave her a red alert and Silja just did that.


    She was losing her temper and she just wanted to run away maybe because of fear or embarrassment.


    Silja turned around and started to run away in the corridor without looking back even once.


    "Princess Silja¡­." Don yelled her name from behind but Silja didn''t look around. "That''s the wrong way lady, it goes to prince''s quarters," when Don saw her running like crazy he spoke loudly from behind.


    Silja, who didn''t want to look back, suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    Prince''s quarters?


    Doesn''t that mean the quarter of the eldest prince Donovan?


    Silja looked ahead at the long corridor but she didn''t find it familiar.


    She has been at the prince''s quarters but this wasn''t the way she took.


    Was there any other way to reach there? Because Silja has a very good memory and she didn''t forget what she once saw.


    She then looked behind and found the man standing far away at the end of the corridor.


    His back leaned to the wall lazily while his hand folded in front of his chest with a mischievous smile on his lips.


    Silja pursed her lips with rage on her face. Looking at her furious cute little face Donovan couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Silja narrowed her eyes and understood that he was just pranking her.


    "You¡­." She pointed her finger at him but was unable to say something.


    She stomped her foot on the floor and turned around and left.


    Don saw the woman running away on her toes with a hot tail behind her back.


    "Haahh," he took a long breath.


    Without her, in his arms, it felt empty.


    But there was no time to waste. Don shook his head and then started to move towards the king''s quarters.


    Well, his father has some explaining to do.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 85 - The Truth

    But there was no time to waste. Don shook his head and then started to move towards the king''s quarters.


    Well, his father has some explaining to do.


    Don was just walking in the direction of his father''s room when he saw Zivan walking out of their parent''s chamber.


    "Brother.." Zivan greeted his brother.


    "What happened?" Don asked his brother.


    "His lips are shut tightly," Zivan shrugged his shoulders. He has come to ask about the situation of Atlanea but his father shooed him away.


    "Huh," Don shrugged his shoulders. He knew his father won''t answer that easily.


    "Don''t no worry I''ll handle," Don said and started to move in the direction of his father''s chamber.


    "Best of luck then brother," Zivan said with a tired sigh. He was done with this father-son drama. So much to watch before even marriage is fixed.


    He will never marry. Zivan promised himself and walk away. While Donovan reached his father''s chamber.


    Abrielle doesn''t like maids wandering around in the chamber all the time so there was no one around to announce Donovan''s arrival.


    "Zachary we should tell the truth to Donovan," before Don could enter the room he picked up Abrielle''s voice coming from inside.


    Donovan halted his steps and his eyes narrowed.


    Truth?


    The main door was locked and thus people inside couldn''t be seen.


    Donovan, whose senses were better than any other Dragon, could hear what was going on inside while the king and queen had no idea about the presence of their son just outside their door.


    Inside the chamber.


    "No it''s not time yet," Zachary shook his head.


    "They are starting to get suspicious, we won''t be able to hide it forever," Abrielle argued.


    "We don''t have to. Just a few more days. Didn''t you see that our plan is working? Don is already attracted towards princess Silja," Zachary spoke.


    "Just one last step of competition has remained and I have confidence that he will choose her as his bride. Everything is falling in its place according to our plan," Zachary added.


    "But princess Silja¡­."


    "She is doing great...don''t worry about her.  As long as Don marry her we will get what we wanted," Zachary replied.


    Donovan who was hearing the conversation outside felt the nerve on his forehead ticking.


    His red eyes started to burn with fire as anger started to consume his body.


    "Why do we need to do this? We could just have told him the truth. He is a sensible child," Abrielle tried to pursue her husband.


    She knew that lying to the eldest prince was akin to playing with fire.


    They may be his parents but Donovan was way too hard to control once he is angry and if he found out that he was manipulated by his father then the consequences can not be imagen.


    "Sensible but stubborn," Zachary hissed.


    "Don''t you see how repulsive he has become when we asked him to marry Lady Jade? He considered her as a friend from childhood and get along well but still, he refused to do what was right. In the end, we had to do this all bride choosing drama for him. So he can choose on his own accord," Zachary said.


    "Yes, and everything was going fine until you dragged the human princess in this," Abrielle snapped.


    "I don''t know why you need to do this? Why can''t we just tell him the truth," Abrielle said, her voice a bit high now.


    "And you think he will agree to it?" His voice was a bit higher.


    "He would have straightly denied marrying lady Silja before even taking one look at her. Don''t know how stubborn and rebellious he is. Just like HER.


    The pureblood that he has received from his mother can''t be controlled by anyone,"  the last words trailed as Zachary put his hand on the table defeatedly.


    Abrielle who was standing beside him closed her mouth immidealtly and didn''t utter any words after that as the quietude spread in the room.


    For some time no one spoke anything. Zachary put his hand on his face and tried to rub off the fleeting memories that started to surface from the depth of his mind.


    Abrielle put her hand on his shoulder in consolation.


    "I think¡­." She had hoped to pursue him, to tell the truth to Donovan, but her speech was interrupted by a sudden loud voice from outside the chamber.


    Both husband and wife wiped their heads in the direction of the voice.


    Zachary was quick on his feet and ran towards the door.


    He pushed open the door and froze as he met the fiery red eyes of his son.


    Donovan looked at his father without any emotions on his face.


    There was a big dent on the sidewall,  done by Donovan without a doubt.


    "Donovan¡­" Abrielle walked forward and gasped.


    "Are you hurt?" She pushed Zachary aside and took Don''s hands in hers. Don''s eyes were still fixed on his father. Both the men glared at each other.


    Abrielle checked his hand and apart from light bruises on his knuckles he was alright.


    "Why did you harm yourself," that bruises were nothing for Don but still Abrielle''s heart started to feel pain as she looked at him.


    "You lied to me," instead of paying attention to Abrielle he looked at his father as he uttered those words.


    It was more like a statement than a question.


    Zachary looked at him but didn''t reply. There was no need of words anyway his silence was evident.


    Abrielle saw tension building between those two and stood between them.


    "Don calm down," she then looked at him and said.


    "Stay aside queen mother," Donovan looked at her and gently pushed her to the side. The calmness in his tone was scaring Abrielle.


    "You planted her in my way? Everything was your plan from the start?" He asked the other question.


    "Listen to me son," Zachary knew that Don was just like the blazing fire of hell. Dangerous enough to burn anything and everything if provoked.


    "Yes or no?"


    Zachary pursed his lips.


    "There is a reason¡­."


    "YES or NO?" Don greeted his teeth.


    Even though Donovan was strong and powerful Zachary was no less. Both the men were emitting their full aura, not backing down slightest.


    "Zach¡­" Abrielle knew that if this goes on his house will turn into chaos.


    She looked at her husband pleadingly. Looking at her face Zachary finally gave in. He looked at Donovan defeatedly.


    "Yes I did but¡­" before he could finish his sentence Donovan turned around in anger and started to walk away.


    "Donovan wait¡­" King Zachary ran behind his son but Abrielle was quick to stop him.


    "Let him go," she said. Don was angry and he will not listen anything at this moment.


    "Let him cool down first," she held her husband as she said.


    Don left the corridor with bubbling rage in his chest as he perants kept looking at his back helplessly.

 Chapter 86 - Nightmare

    "You¡­." She pointed her finger at him but was unable to say something.


    She stomped her foot on the floor and turned around and left.


    She found a maid on the way who helped her to go back to her quarters.


    In the evening she saw a few ladies who had come to participate in the competition and were eliminated in the round, leaving quite sadly.


    But there were few who were stubborn like Gwen. Since the king has allowed them to stay till the summer festival most of the ladies have decided to stay. And who knows? Maybe by the time they can turn around the situation somehow and get in Prince Donovan''s eye.


    "I don''t know what is wrong with Gwendolyn''s head, even after losing she is behaving so haughty," Mira who was standing beside Silja spoke as they were looking at the three Nobel ladies sitting at their home.


    "Language, Mira," Silja gently scolded.


    No matter what Gwen was still a lady. Calling her without a title was rude. Not that Silja personally minds it but if anyone sees it then Mira might get punished.


    Mira opened her mouth to say something but she also realised that it wasn''t wise to run her mouth recklessly in the foreign land. She didn''t want to cause trouble for Silja.


    Other than the three ladies going home, everyone has decided to stay for the summer festival which is going to start in a few days.


    This festival was one of the biggest in the north and was celebrated with much enthusiasm.


    It runs for the whole week and the whole nation has already started to prepare for it.


    Even the castle was hustling and bustling due to that.


    Before the dinner, all the four ladies who passed the third round received a notice from Queen Abrielle that all of them will leave for the hunt with prince Donovan for the upcoming summer festival.


    It was a kind of opportunity to spend time with prince Donovan so he can interact with all four of them and get to know them better to decide his future wife.


    The festival will start in the next week and thus they will set out for the three days hunt.


    During that time Donovan will try to get to know them and whoever will be able to win his heart will become the wife of the eldest prince of the North.


    Thankfully they can take one personal maid with them so they can attend to noble ladies during the period.


    It was known as auspicious to hunt for the summer festival. All the prey they hunt during this time will be used in the big feast during the festival.


    Silja looked at Mira who had just finished reading the latter.


    Only the last step and everything will be alright.


    Silja took a deep breath and consoled herself.


    That night Silja went to bed early. She has spent the whole day just thinking about what happened in the corridor.


    His lips were on her and the sensation of his tongue inside her.


    Silja was sitting in front of the mirror, Mira was helping with the accessories she has worn.


    But suddenly Mira''s hand stopped as she saw Silja looking in the mirror and tracing her lips gently.


    "My lady?" Mira asked in surprise at Silja''s odd behaviour.


    Silja instantly came out of trance and cleared her throat.


    "What?" She asked with a straight face.


    "You are acting weird my lady?" Silja said suspiciously.


    "What weird? It is your head that is weird," Silja refuted and stood up from the seat.


    She then flick Mira''s head and started to walk towards the changing area.


    She fanned herself as she walked away and scolded herself for being so stupid.


    Just the thought about it made her go all red and her little maid was worried the whole day that maybe her delicate princess was suffering from a fever. She even prepared the bitter medicine for her and it took Silja a long time to persuade her that she was fine and she didn''t need to drink any medicine.


    Making Mira stop nagging her, Silja decided to end her day early and went to sleep. Well, they were setting up for the hunt in the early morning so it was a perfect excuse.


    But it seems like the fairy of sleep was offended by her and the sleep was nowhere near her bed.


    In the end, Silja spent her whole time tossing and turning in her bed as the night passed.


    Finally near midnight, she found some sleep.


    The woman was sleeping in the room while the moonlight was falling on her face.


    In the end, she finally found some peace in the name of sleep but that was also disturbed by the dream of the same man. One time she was on the terrace sitting on his lap as he had his face shoved in her neck. On the next second, she found herself pressed against the wall as he kissed her forcefully. Silja''s face was burning red with all the scenes she was experiencing in her dreams.


    Her bright red face was glowing in the moonlight.


    But suddenly the light falling on her face was hindered by the shadows and the dark clouds hover over Silja''s face.


    The dark aura surrounding it was so strong that Silja couldn''t help but feel it in her sleep.


    Her forehead creased as she slowly fluttered her eyes open.


    Silja was sleeping facing the balcony and as she woke up groggily in her sleep she looked at the bright light entering the room from the moon outside.


    Her vision was blurry and slowly becoming clear.


    Since it was the start of summer, the north was hotter than Atlanea.


    Silja, who was habituated to sleeping in the cold breeze of the ocean, found it a bit hard to endure the heat.


    Thus the nightdress she wore was very thin and she had barely covered herself with a quilt.


    The thin sheet slide down her body as Silja sat up rubbing her eye. Her head is thinking about the dream she has just seen.


    Don''s face and the name were just like a second word for Silja by now. She couldn''t help but think about him and every thought of her made her go crazy.


    "Ahhhh¡­." Silja pulled her hair in frustration.


    This was bad¡­.very bad¡­.


    She thought in her head and sighed loudly.


    She then turned on the bed to go grab the glass of water.


    "Ahhh¡­." But as she turned around a Shriek left her lips and she stumbled backwards.


    Her Hazel eyes looked fearfully in the dark corner of the room at the shadowy figure standing not far away.


    The black smoke emitted from the figure as its eyes shone brightly.


    Silja froze in her place as both their eyes met.


    And suddenly the figure extended its hand and Silja''s eye widened. Slowly the figure moved out of the shadows and walked to her.


    The figure came out of the shadows and Silja now could see a man-like figure.


    The man has a thin body and long structure. Two deer-like tentacles on his head in the colour black.


    His face was a little blurry due to smoke evaporating from his face. Silja felt her heart drop in the pit of her stomach looking at the demonic figure moving towards her.


    Her lips opened and closed but no sound came out of her lips.


    The man wriggled the bony fingers of his hand signalling her to come closer. The hand moved closer and closer to her. And Silja was unable to move.


    ''Nightmare¡­.it''s just a nightmare¡­." Silja started to chant in her head.


    But when she noticed the bony hand of the demonic figure just inches away from her face her brain malfunctioned.


    She wasn''t that weak but seeing the weird figure instilled an unknown fear in her. Seeing it something dark inside started to get triggered. Something so powerful that she couldn''t control it.


    As the cold bony fingers touch her face Silja''s hazel eyes rolled up and then the dark black colour started to flicker in them.


    And her whole being started to fall into the dark abyss. Something powerful was awakening inside her pulling her to somewhere far.


    Just like a possessed person Silja let her guard down and stared at the figure with the black tint flickering in her eyes.


    The smoky face of demonic face arched in a smile as he retreated his hand.


    And just like a switch was flip Silja came to her senses. Her body went limp and she fell on her four limbs.


    Silja''s defence mechanisms kicked in and the fear took over again. This time with more force.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 87 - Power Trigger

    And just like a switch was flipped, Silja came to her senses. Her body went limp and she fell on her four limbs.


    Her eyes which were changing their colour restored its former hazle colour black. Now instead of evilness her eyes has pure fear in them.


    Silja''s defence mechanism kicked in and the fear took over again. This time with more force.


    The fear took over and the power inside her that was just awakened got triggered and the things placed in the room started to break one by one.


    Silja was not in her senses to hear and see what was going on anymore.


    All the vases and mirrors started to break one by one. A big statue that was placed on the side fell down with a loud noise.


    The demonic figure who was slowly retreating to the dark corner witnessed everything and his lips set in a satisfactory smile. The smoke coming from him has covered the whole room and out.


    Silja, unaware of everything, jumped away from the bed with a loud shriek as soon as she saw how close the man was. With just pure instinct she started to retreat.


    As she hastily jumped away the quilt entangled in her leg and she fell head-on. But she has no consciousness to feel anything. Her forehead hit the floor hard and a trail of blood formed from her forehead and ran down to her cheek. But she who was enveloped in fear didn''t realise any pain.


    Silja closed her eyes and ducked down beside her bed with her head buried in her knees. Closing down herself. Soon the noises calmed down and only her whimpering could be heard.


    "Go away ¡­.go..go away¡­" she started murmuring in a small voice as she broke into sobs.


    Her eyes refused to open, shut down in hope that everything will be alright as long as she won''t see it.


    "Princess¡­." Suddenly a man jumped in from the balcony and ran towards her.


    "Princess¡­." Don saw the woman curled up on the ground as her whole body shaking in fear.


    His eyes narrowed when she didn''t react to his call. His eyes swapped across the room suspiciously.


    He felt shocked as he saw the destruction in the room. Most of the things were broken and there was glass everywhere, he couldn''t believe how that happened.


    There was a faint black smoke inside the room which was slowly fading.


    Plus he could feel something dark lurking inside the room but he couldn''t tell what it was. There was strong energy in the room which he was unfamiliar with. His red eyes swept across the room but there was nothing visible to nude eyes. Finally, he looked at the woman on the floor.


    Something must have happened to her.


    Donovan felt his chest tighten and the nerves on his forehead started to tick.


    "Princess¡­.." he called her again as he inched closer towards her.


    But Silja who sensed someone coming closer started whimper more and curled up in a ball.


    Donovan''s eyebrows furrowed more in confusion and worry.


    What just happened here? He thought in worry.


    "Maids¡­." He yelled looking outside the door. Generally in all chambers in the castle one or two maids just stay outside the main bedroom to stand by to attend to the lady. So in case if one needs anything they can come and help.


    Donovan took the step near her but Silja started to move back but ignoring her attempt to move away he walked near her


    He then squatted down beside her and tried to hold her.


    But Silja, who was caught up in her own fears, started to struggle.


    In the struggle, Donovan noticed the trail of blood that had smeared half of her face.


    And her body''s temperature has gone to an unbelievably low point. Her limbs felt icy cold in his warm hand.


    Silja, who was totally unaware of Don''s presence, thought that he was the demonic man and she started to slap him around his body to break free.


    "Go away¡­.goo¡­" she sobbed.


    But Donovan held her tightly in his arms and then pulled her in a hug.


    "Silja¡­.. it''s okay...it''s me¡­" he gently said as he patted her gently on the head.


    Silja¡­.  He called her name for the first time. Don couldn''t believe how smoothly her name rolled over his tongue as if he had practised calling her for thousands of years.


    Hearing her name called by the familiar voice Silja suddenly stopped fighting.


    "Don''t worry I''m here," Don speak again.


    Hearing his gentle voice Silja gingerly lifted her face. His face entered her blurry vision. She couldn''t see his face clearly because of the tears in the corner of her eyes. But that didn''t hinder her slightest.


    And just like a sinking person grasping at straw she jumped on Donovan.


    Her hands wrapped around him in a tight grip as she started crying like no tomorrow.


    Donovan saw her broken self and couldn''t help but pull her closer. He then started to rock her slowly in an attempt to calm her down.


    His hand rubbed slowly around her in an attempt to warm up her body.


    "It''s alright now¡­" he rubbed her back. But Silja was in so much shock and afraid that she kept shaking and mumbling something incoherent.


    "Thr .. hand¡­.. horns¡­." Her sentence was broken and he couldn''t understand but it was sure that there was someone inside the room. The way the room was destroyed wasn''t something a normal person could do.


    "It''s alright¡­. you are safe now," he said in his ever so gentle voice.


    It took a long time for silja to calm down and she stopped crying.


    Donovan then lifted her face slowly and wiped the tears away. The wound was still bleeding and it had also stained Donovan''s shirt.


    Looking at her pitiful appearance he just felt like burning something down with his rage fire.


    He felt a sense of loss.


    Silja has her eyes tightly shut, her eyebrows creased together and her lip trembling slightly.


    He didn''t know what he should do to make her feel at ease. She was all good when she left his side in the morning but her appearance now was totally opposite of that.


    Was there a witch attack again?


    That was the first thought that entered in his head.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 88 - [Bonus ] Im Here For You.

    Who dared to break into his castle?


    The Witches have started to get gutsier and this was the second time someone has broken into his castle. And both the time Silja has become the target knowingly or unknowingly.


    Don didn''t know how but the Witches have started to become stronger recently and instead of doing sneaky attacks they have started to attack in the open.


    So he thought that this was the attack of a witch but he failed to notice that there was more to the story.


    He then gently lifted up in his arms and then he stood up. But as he moved Silja started to shake again.


    Probably because she thought that he was going to leave her.


    "I''m here for you, don''t worry," Don, sensing her fear, said and kissed her forehead gently.


    He then placed her gently and laid her down at the headboard.


    He pulled the blanket which was entangled in her feet and placed it on her so she could get some warmth.


    Seeing a wound on her forehead he walked towards the door to call the maid again.


    But Silja abruptly opened her eyes and held his hand tightly while shaking her head vigorously.


    "Alright... alright¡­." Don took steps back.


    "Maid¡­..maids¡­." He then yelled loudly but no maid answered his call.


    Strange¡­. Don noticed.


    Why was no one replying to his call? Was someone else was harm too?


    He wanted to go out and check on that intruder and how much destruction he has caused but looking at Silja who refused to let him go he fell in dilemma.


    Don took a tablecloth from the side table and dust all the small broken pieces of glass on it. Then bring it to her and gently press it on her head.


    Silja whimpered at the pain.


    "I''m Sorry¡­" Don made his movements more gentle and kept blowing on the wound as he dabbed the cloth on her forehead to clean up the wound. He then gently wiped her face which was smeared in blood and tears.


    He then gently sat beside her and Silja again wrapped her hands around him


    Donovan felt her soft hands around his waist and he gritted his teeth. He suddenly remembered why he was here.


    Was this also part of their plan to deceive him and get closer to him?


    Don asked himself.


    Don''s jaw ticked as he held her hand and tried to pry open them.


    Silja refused to leave him and looked up at him.


    Her eyes were red from all the crying and the wound on her forehead looked more pitiful.


    He wanted to confront her there and then but he couldn''t bring himself to do so.


    "Who did this?" Instead of asking ''why did you do this to me?'' he asked another question.


    Silja looked at him with a blank look on her face then after a few minutes, she shook her head saying she didn''t know.


    "Did anyone hurt you?" He asked another question.


    Silja again shook her head and then buried her face in his arms.


    "Don¡­" she sobbed. Knowingly or unknowingly his sudden appearance when she was at the lowest made her lean to him emotionally.


    Right now he was the only consolation she has and thus she was holding him tightly. She could only feel safe around him, in his arms.


    From the moment those nightmares started and she started to feel an uncontrollable power in herself, this was the first time she was so scared. Till now everything that happened was in her dream but today she witnessed something so bizarre in reality. She couldn''t believe her eyes and what she saw.


    And it was so scary that Silja wanted to run away somewhere


    She wanted to hide herself from everyone around her. Because deep down inside her she knew that whatever the demonic figure was there was a strong connection between herself and that demonic figure. And was the part that scared her the most.


    She was hiccuping non stop after all those crying making her look all fragile and easily broken.


    "It''s alright. I''m here now no one will hurt you," Don also couldn''t help but wrap his hand around her tightly. He closed his eyes and reminded himself that it wasn''t the time to do anything rashly.


    She wasn''t ready.


    They stayed like that for quite some time and Don kept cradling her non-stop.


    Out of exhaustion Silja finally drifted to sleep.


    When he finally saw her sleeping he tried to lay her on the bed to sleep in a more comfortable position. But Silja started to protest in her sleep. Her eyebrows were still knitted together and her sleep was still very light. In the end, Don also laid down beside her and pulled her in his arms then only Silja found some peace in his warm embrace.


    Don rested his head on the top of hers. Her breathing was calm and slow, fanning on his chest.


    Looking at her Don felt an unknown rage bubble in his chest.


    After snatching his sleep, how could this woman have the guts to sleep in his arm and use him as a body warmer?


    No matter what, he has to admit that the woman possesses the uniqueness in her that can make any man fall for her and do whatever she wants.


    After finding out what his father did Don left the castle in rage.


    According to him everything that happened during this time was planned by his father and Silja was also part of it.


    After spending the whole day burning with anger he decided to come to the castle.


    It was already midnight when he returned and instead of going towards his own chamber, his feet turned in the direction of the guest''s courtyard.


    But he stopped just a few steps away from her balcony. Not daring to walk forward. He wanted to scold her and confront her about what she did. But he has no heart to do that. So after pacing around for a while near her balcony he decided to go back to his chamber.


    But as he walked just a few steps away from there he heard a shriek and his footsteps halted instantly. The voice was faint and Donovan wasn''t sure if she heard clearly but he knew it was her. And without thinking another second he sprinted in the direction of her room. He jumped on the balcony and saw her all curled up on the cold floor while shaking and crying.


    And he who was here to scold her and confront her ended up cradling and consoling her.


    Donovan sighed deeply and looked at the woman in his arms.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 89 - Use And Throw

    Donovan sighed deeply and looked at the woman in his arms.


    "Don''t worry little one I''ll surely make you pay for this," Donovan''s lips arched in an evil smirk.


    He then leaned in and sucked on her lips gently and then he closed his eyes and rested his head on the top of her head.


    Soon the peace enveloped the whole room and time passed slowly.


    At the time of dawn came closer and the sun rose from the east. The warm rays of sun entered from the balcony and fell on the girl who was sleeping peacefully on the bed.


    Slowly her wings like eyelashes fluttered and she opened her eyes.


    As the sun rays entered her vision and Silja closed her eyes again.


    Then she slowly opened her eyes again and looked in front of her with a blank look on her face. She somehow felt that everything around has turned brighter than before. But her hazy brain was very slow to take notice of any changes.


    It took her a second to realise that there was someone else sleeping in front of her. A handsome face just a few inches away from her face. While her whole body was enveloped in a warm embrace.


    "Don¡­." But instead of panicking Silja was calm as she lifted her hand and put it on Donovan''s face like it was natural for him to be in her bed in the early morning.


    She was still in trance and thought that it was maybe her dream as she caressed his cheek slowly and then pinched it.


    "Am I handsome?" Suddenly the man opened his eyes and spoke at the same time, catching Silja off guard. She hastily retreated her hand in surprise but he caught her hand and pulled it close and planted a kiss on her palm.


    Don looked at her morning face which was still beautiful as ever and glowing like a diamond but what caught him off guard was the shine of her eyes.  He has always thought that she has very beautiful eyes which have captivated him from day one. But the way her eyes were sparkling today was different than usual. Don narrowed his eyes as he observed her closely.


    "You are real¡­."Silja asked. Totally unaware of what was going inside his head, her eyes widened. The wet and warm sensation on her plan was evident that he was real and so was the fact that she was sleeping in his arms.


    "Do you want to test?" Don lifted his eyebrows.


    He then pulled her closer and before Silja could understand anything she was under him.


    Donovan pressed her down under him. When Silja tried to protest and break free he locked up her hands above her head with his just one hand.


    And before Silja could understand what was going on his warm lips landed on hers. He pried her lips open and his slick tongue entered her warm mouth.


    "Ahhh¡­." Silja moaned and just with that Don started to go crazy.


    His whole body was pressed on her, he was holding her hand with one while the other started to roam around her body.


    This was the second kiss they were sharing together. But unlike the first time, he was rougher this time.


    Instead of being kissed Silja felt like she was being punished.


    He was pulling, pushing and biting her lips at the same time. It was so dominating and overwhelming that Silja became breathless in just a minute.


    She couldn''t even breathe properly but Don wasn''t planning to let her go at all.


    Silja started to wriggle her body under him in an attempt to break free but his grip on her hand was very tight. Plus Donovan has his whole weight on Silja and felt like she was being pressed by a mountain.


    "Ahh..lettt mw gow¡­." Silja hardly managed to speak.


    But it was like her voice of protest didn''t reach his ears at all.


    And just before she was about to pass out from lack of oxygen Don let her go.


    "Huuu¡­.cough¡­. cough¡­" Silja instantly started to cough as the saliva dripping from the side of her lips.


    Her chest was having up and down violently and her lips were swollen.


    Don looked at the woman under him with his red rage-filled eyes.


    "Wh...what..you.. cough.. doing¡­you...are... heavy," she asked in the middle of her fit of cough.


    Don heard her saying that he was heavy and his nerves started to tick in anger but in a playful way.


    His lips pursed in thin lines as he saw how sexy she looked with those red lips and lit face. Those misty eyes held grievance in them towards him.


    "You are asking me that? Wasn''t you the one who didn''t let me go away from you even an inch last night?" Don lifted his eyebrows. His voice held suppressed anger. He then again kissed her lips.


    Silja was still trying to understand what he was saying and she again got surprised by his sudden attack.


    This attack was even more furious and Silja couldn''t help but protest in pain. Seeing that she was pushing him away, Don bit down on her lips and the blood oozed out instantly.


    The ironic and sweet test entered his mouth and Donovan groaned with passion.


    He then looked up at her and retreated out of pity. In haste, his hand bumped into her head and the wound on her forehead was hit.


    Silja suddenly winced in pain and her hand reached to her forehead instinctively.


    "Did I hurt you?" Donovan instantly panicked as he saw her eyes becoming watery.


    "I was...hurt?" Silja asked groggily. She was so afraid last night that she didn''t even know that she had hurt her forehead.


    "You probably hit it on the floor or on the bed," Donovan explained. He then pried her hand away from the wound so she didn''t make it worse. After that, he gently blew on it to make the pain go away.


    His face was so close to hers and Silja started to feel flushed so she tried to push him away. But Donovan got triggered by her attempts.


    "Last you didn''t want to let me go but now you are pushing me away huh? Am I use and throw items for you?" Don hissed as he said in his deadly voice.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 90 - [Bonus ] The Doubt

    "Last you didn''t want to let me go but now you are pushing me away huh? Am I use and throw item for you?" Don hissed as he said in his deadly voice.


    As he said that Silja tried to understand what he said and the memories from last night started rushing through her brain.


    Her eyes widened as the scary face she had seen surfaced in her vision and Silja''s face went blank.


    Donovan looked at how her expression changed and pursed his lips.


    He got up from her body and sat to the side before helping her to get up and leaned near the headboard.


    Then only Silja was able to see the actual condition of the room.


    Everything was scattered around and there were broken pieces of glasses everywhere.


    Her whole body went cold as she recalled what happened last night before Donovan came into the room. And the possibility that she was the one has done it scared her to her bones.


    Sensing the changes in her body as her body started to go cold Donovan couldn''t help but regret making her recall that.


    But on the other hand, it was very important to ask her what happened.


    So he held her tightly in his arms and turned her to face him.


    "Look at me. Everything''s fine now. I''m here," he said in an ever so gentle voice.


    Silja opened her mouth to speak but nothing came out of her mouth.


    "Calm down first," Donovan gently placed his hand on her head and gave her gentle pats.


    "Take a deep breath and tell me what happened last night?" Donovan asked her.


    Silja did as he said. She gathered herself together and started to take deep breaths.


    Soon her mind calmed down and her rationality came back.


    "Was there a Witch intruder?" Donovan asked, looking at her.


    Silja looked at him and thought for a bit.


    No. Whatever it was not a witch or any creature she had heard of before.


    And Silja has a deep feeling that whatever it was but it has something to do with her powers.


    And the way things around were destroyed was work of hers and the strange creature she saw last night was also here for her.


    Should she tell him what exactly happened last night? Silja questioned herself.


    During the last few days, they had spent quite a good time together and their relationship was a quite intimate one. But what does she know about him?


    Is he trustable?


    No, she can''t take a risk and mess up things when she is this close to her freedom and returning back to Atlanea.


    So telling anything to Don at this moment will just land her in trouble. So it was advised to keep things as hidden as possible.


    "Tell me," seeing that she was taking too much time, Don urged her to speak.


    The way her eyes moved he could tell that she was thinking something inside her little head.


    "No¡­.i.. I don''t know... anything," Silja said, facing his interrogation. She shook her head vigorously.


    "Nothing? Then why were you so afraid?" Don asked, squinting his eyes.


    Silja gulped softly. Well, she wasn''t a good liar and the situation was presented abruptly in front of her. Plus she was still a bit in shock with everything going on so it took her some time to wave a lie.


    "There...was someone in...the shadows. I didn''t see the face but...but it was very powerful¡­" Silja managed to answer.


    It was a problem with people who hardly lie that they can''t do the job well. And Don, who was very experienced, could tell from one glance that she was definitely hiding while speaking.


    And the word lie didn''t sit well with him. Since he was already played by her once. (According to him.)


    "And what about this destruction? who broke these things here?" He posed another question before giving her enough time to make another lie. Silja took half a minute before she opened her mouth to reply to him.


    "There...there was a smoke...a lot of smoke and I couldn''t see.. and suddenly with a loud noise the things started to break..and..and i...I was pushed down by someone and hit my head," Silja tried her best to give as little information as she could and tried to make it the convincing story.


    But Donovan pursed his lips.


    "I remember a few minutes ago you didn''t even know that you had an injury on your forehead," Donovan lifted his eyebrows.


    "That¡­.I was confused at that time," Silja replied.


    "Really?" He asked, looking at her with his indifferent face.


    And the look in his eyes was telling Silja that she had failed the job and he wasn''t buying her story.


    But why? There was not a single plot hole in there, so why isn''t he believing her?


    But what she didn''t know was that there was another possibility running through Don''s head.


    Although he wanted to believe her, he could tell from her body language that she was lying or she was hiding the truth.


    And why would she do that? The way she was afraid last night there was no reason for her to hide anything.


    And on the other hand, she has one more reason to make North look bad for not being able to provide good security.


    So why should she lie?


    There were two possibilities.


    One was that she couldn''t tell what happened last night because it would only hurt her in the long run and she was involved in it in some wrong ways.


    And the second reason was that nothing happened last night and it was all planned by her and his very own father.


    They all set everything up in order to gain his sympathy for her and made him forget what happened till now.


    And if the second was the case then that explains why the maids didn''t come to help at his call last night.


    Plus he was just outside her balcony last night, Just a few metres away so why didn''t he notice any presence around. And how an intruder broke in and went away in his close watch.


    The more Don think about it the more he believed his second theory and the rage that was surpassed from yesterday started to surface again.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 91 - The Rage

    The more Donovan thought about it the more he believed his second theory and the rage that was surpassed from yesterday started to surface again.


    He couldn''t believe that the girl had the cheek to lie to him when he knew everything.


    Didn''t his father tell her how dangerous he is and how much damage he can cause to her?


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Silja asked, looking at Don. His face was becoming ugly in anger with every passing second.


    She didn''t know why but she felt dangerous vibes coming from him and instinctively she started to retreat away from him.


    Looking at her who was trying to run away from him Donovan started to become angrier and angrier.


    "Why did you do that huh?" He then closed to her and got hold of her hand in his tight grip.


    Silja was shaken by his sudden attack.


    "What do you mean¡­.ahh..." Silja asked with her shaky voice but before she could ask him properly his hold tightened even more and she felt like he would crush her bones.


    Her heart started to beat faster as she felt something unexpected bubbling in her heart.


    It was something that she has never experienced before and the force was very strong. Something so dark, lurking in her heart and encouraging her to turn everything upside down.


    And she remembered what happened last night. If she loses control everything will be exposed. She didn''t know what this person would do with her if the truth came out.


    Will they kill her?


    Or will they use her as an experiment rate?


    They can force her to use her power according to their will.


    Silja''s brain started to think of the worst possibilities and that added to the situation and made it worse.


    Silja was sure that she might lose control soon and before she used her power on him unconsciously she pushed him away with lots of force and darted away from the bed.


    The force she had used was so much that Don fell backwards on the bed and when he became stable he saw her standing far away from the bed and then looking in the direction of the door. Her motive was clear and just as he thought, Silja started to run in the direction of the room in an attempt to get away from him as far as possible.


    She needed time to process what had happened last night and thus she had to go away from him.


    Silja''s feet were quick on the ground and in a matter of seconds, she was near the door. Silja extended her hand to open the door but before she could pull the door open a powerful hand pulled her back.


    Don pulled her hand and slammed her back on the sidewall as he trapped her in between him and the wall near the door.


    "Are you feeling guilty huh?" He asked with malice in his eyes. For him, her attempt to run away was because she was guilty. And he wanted to punish her for that.


    "What do you mean? Why should I be guilty of anything?" Silja asked. No matter what, as long as she keeps her mouth tightly shut he won''t be able to find anything.


    "Ohh, so you won''t admit that easily huh. Let me remind you then," Donovan said.


    At that moment Silja realised that both of them were on different pages. He was talking about something else and she was thinking about something else.


    "I.. don''t know what...yu..you saying," Silja shook her head.


    "No worries, I have lots of time to make you understand slowly," Donovan kept his face closer to her. Silja opened her mouth to speak but Donovan put his finger on her lips.


    For him, all those attempts were just to mislead him by showing that fake innocence of hers


    "Shh¡­not a word now," he said in his dangerously deep voice.


    Silja instantly shut her mouth.


    "You are denying the fact that you have been pretending to be this damsel in distress since day one? This pitiful face of yours was nothing but a faux all along... You have played me too well." He started.


    "And aren''t you denying the fact that your indifference towards me was just as faux as my pitiful act? You played indifferently to gain my attention."


    "I was wondering why I kept stumbling upon you every time, but now I know it was all pre-planned," he hissed.


    "How many times I have wondered why our paths always end up aligned...Why I always keep stumbling upon you every time...why it was only you..." He scoffed and then in a bitter voice he added, "It was all pre-planned....you scheming, calculative woman....you have planned everything...."


    He roared. There was a hidden grievance in his voice as he looked at her with those dark red eyes.


    "Everything was a lie. You and my father worked together. On one hand, you pretend that you don''t care about marrying me but on the other hand you pretend that you don''t know me and crawl your way in my lap," he banged his hand at the end of the sentence.


    And Silja froze in fear as the meaning of those words sank in her head slowly.


    Don has now lost all his rationality. All he could see was the lies she has woven and how he has easily been trapped in the web of those lies.


    But still, he couldn''t do anything about it. Don wanted to strangle the woman in front of him but his heart tightened at the thought of hurting her even the slightest.


    He was angry and frustrated.


    On the other hand, Silja tried to understand the meaning behind his words.


    But she couldn''t believe what her mind was telling her.


    She didn''t plan anything in fact; she was wary that he was the one playing with her.


    The last sentence he utter confused her the most.


    What does he mean by ''working with his father''


    ''Don''t want to marry him and then pretend not to know him?''


    Silja''d eye widened as she guessed the meaning of his word.


    Does..that means that the soldier Don and the prince Donovan were the same¡­. She could even believe the possibility. Her heart denied the fact right away but her head was saying something else.


    "You¡­.who...are you?" She gulped softly and then asked the question.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 92 - The Moment Of Truth

    "You¡­.who...are you?" She gulped softly and then asked the question.


    "Huh, still shameless to ask me this? Didn''t my father tell you that I hate the liars and pretentious people the most?"


    "Tell me¡­." But ignoring what he was saying, Silja asked again.


    Her voice came out slowly. Her lips trembled ever so slightly and so was her body.


    Both of them looked at each other. Their eyes met looking at each other so deeply.


    "Alright then let''s do this your way," Donovan said and smiled.


    Silja has a bad feeling about this. Her ears were eager to hear the truth but his brain knew that she wouldn''t be able to take it.


    "I''m the eldest prince of the North, Donovan regalhelm. And my father is Zachary Regalhelm, the king of dragons," Donovan introduced himself in his ever so slow tone.


    As soon as she heard what he said her brain started to run at high speed. All the moments they had spent till now started to replay in her head.


    Her body shuddered and she would have definitely fallen if not for the tight grip he has on her.


    How could she not understand what was going on in front of her? She felt betrayed.


    "No...you...lied to me¡­" Silja''s lips trembled and she spoke in a breathy voice that was hardly audible.


    But Donovan heard her right.


    ''I lied to her?'' How dare she say that. Isn''t this the case of the pot calling kettle black?


    He flared up and so did Silja.


    "YOU LIED TO ME,"


    "YOU LIED TO ME,"


    Both of them yelled at the same time.


    Their eyes glaring at each other. Silja''s head held up high and Donovan looked down at her. Both hurt by betrayal and grievance, all the emotions bubbling in their heart become invisible arrows that shoot towards each other.


    Trying to hurt each other and vent their anger.


    But before their rage could burst out and they held each other''s throat the door of her chamber burst open.


    "Milady¡­" Arla walked in with a worried expression on her face. Her big doe eyes widened with worry.


    She entered hastily and looked straight at the bed.


    Which was empty, Arla''s heart dropped at the sight of the room.


    "Milady¡­" She tried to call Silja and then turned on her heels.


    Suddenly her eyes fell on the two people standing by the wall.


    She saw Silja being held by the unknown man.


    Her abrupt entry has successfully diverted the attention of two angry people.


    "Arla¡­" Silja looked at the maid and suddenly forgot about what was happening.


    "Milady...you okay?" Arla asked in an anxious tone. Her eyes darted at the man who was standing in front of Silja. When she saw that Silja was being held by him and there was a wound on her face Arla ran towards them and she tried to push the man away.


    "Arla.." Silja gasped at her sudden movements. She and Donovan both were shocked by her sudden action.


    Arla tried hard to push Donovan away but she couldn''t do it with her little strength.


    Her whole body was shaking as she tried hard.


    When she failed in the attempt she stood between Donovan and Silja in a defencive posture.


    Donovan looked at the little child maid defending her Mistress. He then looked at silja and took a few steps backwards.


    "Let him go, Arla¡­" Silja also held Arla down.


    Silja pulled the girl away.


    "But...but he hurt you¡­" the girl pointed at Donovan.


    Donovan looked at them and rolled his eyes. He then glanced at silja and spoke.


    "We are not over yet," he spat the word and left from the balcony. Anger also surfaced once again in Silja''s eyes as she saw his back.


    "No, we are not," Silja also murmured in her slow voice.


    Arla who saw her gently tugged her sleeves. Silja blinked her eyes a few times and then looked at her.


    "My lady¡­" before she could console Arla Mira entered the room.


    Last night Silja asked her to go and take a rest in the guest room so she can have proper sleep since they were going to travel for the hunt. So she assigned a few maids outside the room to attend and she left. But early in the morning as she woke up, Arla sent the message that Lady Silja hadn''t woken up yet and all the maids in front of her chamber were unconscious.


    Mira had a heart in her mouth as she came running all the way here.


    "What happened¡­" Mira froze as she saw the condition of the room. Her eyes then meet Silja and with just that one look she can say what has happened there.


    "Are you okay milady?" She walked towards Silja and asked as she saw the wound on Silja''s face.


    Silja nodded her head and held her hands. Mira couldn''t help but hug Silja.


    "It''s okay milady...don''t be afraid," she rubbed Silja''s back gently and she tried to console Silja.


    So many things were conveyed in that warm hug.


    Soon the news spread in the castle that something happened in lady Silja''s room last night and it became the talk of the castle. Mira had tried to let the minimum information out but since they were not in their home she has no power or influence to do anything much.


    Silja was shifted to another room temporarily so her room can be cleaned.


    Since they were going leave for hunt Silja and the other three ladies as has been ready to leave but suddenly they got a message from the royal family that the trip has been postponed by one day and they will leave next day morning.


    Ladies couldn''t help but wonder what was the reason but there was no reason given.


    Silja has a partial Idea of what might have happened but she has bigger problems ahead to solve instead of thinking about the prince who lied.


    The man she wanted to stay away from was the man with whom she was spending most of her time. Silja couldn''t help but feel angry for being so gullible.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 93 - Anger

    The man she wanted to stay away from was the man with whom she was spending most of her time. Silja couldn''t help but feel angry for being so gullible.


    There were so many hints around her but her brain has become so caught up with him that she couldn''t tell the difference.


    There were so many clues from the start. Their voices were so similar and she also noticed that but she ignored it conveniently. Everything made sense now that he randomly popped out in the courtyard of the eldest prince. Why he could roam freely in the castle and everyone gives him respect. How he was allowed to enter the prison. How he came to meet her at the terrace that day when no one was allowed to meet.


    Everything was happening in front of her eyes yet she couldn''t understand and was played the fool by them. She thought she was playing smart but no, they were.


    He made a fool out of her.


    "Ahh¡­." Silja yelled in frustration and threw the glass she was holding in her hand.


    The turmeric mixed milk spilt on the ground and the glass made loud noises.


    "Milady¡­" Arla, who was preparing medicine for Silja''s wound, stopped in her movements.


    She has fear on her face. Silja looked at the easily frightened maid and sigh.


    "I''m mad," Silja spoke and Arla ducked her head down thinking that she might be the one who upset Silja.


    "But not at you, at someone else," Silja said when she saw her expression changing.


    Arla slowly raised her head and walked towards Silja.


    Silja looked at her and noticed the changes in her body after Arla come to her side. The girl has gained some weight and her eyes were not dull anymore. Although she was still easily scared and mostly afraid of people around her, she has improved a lot.


    "Can I ask a question?" Arla asked in her small voice. She walked near Silja and stood by her side as she put the bowl of medicine on the bed.


    "Yes," Silja nodded her head.


    "Who are you angry at?" The girl asked, her hands slowly unwrapping the old gauze which she had put on Silja''s wound earlier.


    She gently cleaned the wound and then started to apply the medicine she had just prepared.


    "I''m angry at ¡­.. myself.. sigh..," Silja replied.


    Arla stopped her movements and looked at Silja.


    "Did milady do something wrong?" Arla asked.


    "Arla gets mad at herself when she does something wrong," Arla spoke. At first, it took her some time to adapt to her new name but gradually under the close watch of Silja the girl became used to her new name.


    "Yes, I did. I overestimated myself and underestimated others. As a result, I made a big mistake of failing to find the true colours of people and fell for their lies," Silja replied in her self-depressing tone.


    "Will my lady get punished for her mistake?" Arla asked. She hasn''t seen much of the world and she doesn''t know many things other than following the order of her master.


    "I''m already being punished by myself," Silja replied. Arla looked at her in confusion.


    " You don''t worry," Silja then thought that she may have said too much which Arla might not understand so she patted the girl on her head and smiled at her.


    Arla also tried to smile.


    While Silja was having her own hard time, someone else was also not doing good.


    Donovan was resting in his room.


    After he refused to go on hunting he shut him down in his room. Even when Zivan tried to talk to him, he sent him away too.


    He didn''t want to talk to anyone nor did he want any explanation.


    He was deep in thought laying on the bed when he heard soft knocks on the back door of his chamber.


    The interpretation made him purse his lips in irritation. He wanted to yell and make the person go away but he recognised the rhythmic knocks.


    He swapped his fingers in the air and the door opened, just like magic.


    The person standing behind the door heard a click sound of the door opening and pushed it before walking in.


    After closing the door the figure who was covered in a black cloak walked in half running and panting.


    As the hood of the cloak was removed her beautiful and mature face came to view.


    It was a bright sunny day but the whole room was enveloped in utter darkness but that didn''t hinder the two people standing in front of each other.


    "Hello, your highness," she smiled and greeted him with her surgery voice. Her chest still rising and falling speedily due to her heavy breathing.


    "What are you doing here, Lady Priscilla?" He asked, looking at the woman. The woman generally sneaked into his room during the night but today she dared to barge in the day.


    "I''m here to serve you, my prince," lady Priscilla said and removed the cloak she was wearing. Her face has a very seductive grin as with elegant movements she discarded the unnecessary clothes.


    Underneath was an almost transparent dress.


    Sticking to her body and exposing all the curves and their shape yet don''t let you see what was exactly beneath it to keep you curious.


    Her long brown hair was kept open while her face was glowing.


    She gave a flirtatious smile with those cherry lips of hers and she touched the length of her neck softly.


    With lazy steps, she walked towards him.


    "I was waiting for your call but...," she slowly lifted her dress exposing deity legs and slowly climbed on the bed. She crawled in his arms. Donovan saw her behaving coyly and smiled. He didn''t move from his position as he decided to watch her performance.


    "But it seems like you have forgotten me," she pouted her lips.


    Donovan looked at the beauty in his arms.


    "Doesn''t that mean that I don''t want you to serve me?" Don lifted his eyebrows. His mood was not very good and the last thing he had expected was her arrival.


    Hearing what he said, Lady Priscilla instantly became pitiful.


    "Why? Because now you have many girls fighting for you?" Her eyes instantly become misty.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 94 - Her Scent

    "Why? Because now you have many girls fighting for you?" Her eyes instantly become misty.


    If it was anyone else other than Donovan no one could have resisted the charm of her misty eyes. But Donovan just kept looking at her with the same '' I know what you doing smile''.


    But she blinked her eyes rapidly seeing that her charm wasn''t working.


    "No matter how young and beautiful they are they still can''t compare to me," Lady Priscilla said as she climbed on Don''s body in a swift motion and sat down on his abdominal muscles. Her gown lifted up till her waist exposing her long legs to full view.


    "Do they know your preferences as I know? Can they be more skilful than me?" She asked in a slow voice while her fingers traced his chest and neck slowly. Her words and movement are as confident as ever. This woman has never learned to bend or back off.


    Donovan had only his pants on and his upper body was bare.


    All the muscles on his body were defined perfectly making Priscilla''s eyes darken with desire. She has seen and enjoined his body countless times but she never gets bored with him. Every time he saw him her desire to get this man for herself increased to the highest pick.


    She was a widow who was married to a man who was not much interested in carnal desires. A short period of their marriage hardly gave any happiness to Priscilla. All in his head was the army and to serve his country. In which he neglected his wife and her love.


    But to her bad or good luck, her husband died during an ambush and she became a widow.


    Her father tried to marry her again for benefits but with the bitter experience of the past Priscilla never gave in to being caught in the trap of arranged marriage again. It was then her eyes fell on the prince. And she finally took the initiative to decide to get what she wanted without any fears.


    Before her marriage, she had hardly met the prince. But during the short time of her marriage, she got many chances to come into his presence. Her husband was a very high ranking officer in the army and thus meeting with the prince was a very common scenario. As his wife Priscilla also got many chances to meet Donovan.


    She naturally fell for his charm and after the death of her husband, there was no one who could stop her to get what she wanted.


    And for Donovan, it was convenient since the woman was willing.


    As the time passed Priscilla started to like him more and more but for Donovan, she wasn''t better than any of his other women.


    And which made her more and more determined to subdue the man for herself.


    The tougher he was, the more determined Priscilla became.


    And today was another day for her to try her luck and work hard.


    She had come at night for him but he wasn''t in his chamber.


    She waited till midnight but he didn''t return and she had to leave dejected.


    But to her surprise, she heard that the prince had postponed the hunt one day and so instead of waiting for the night she took the risk to come over in the day.


    She slowly put her hand on his cheeks and leaned in, hovering above his lips but never letting her lips touch them.


    "I missed you '''' She confessed in a breathy voice. Her other hand was slowly tracing circles on his chest and neck.


    After that, she looked at him with a flirtatious smile and leaned in near his ear slowly biting him there which was his most vulnerable spot.


    She sucked his ear lobe after biting and kept looking at his face.


    "Ahhh," suddenly Donovan pulled her back, yanking her by her hair.


    But for Priscilla pain was also a form of pleasure.


    "Then show me, show me how much you missed me," her head was yanked back exposing her long neck.


    Don kissed her throat and went down as he told her that.


    "Ahh¡­" she moaned and crawled back on his body directly sitting on his crotch area. She closed her legs around him and started to move backwards and forwards. The friction was making both of them lose control and their mouths crashed together.


    Donovan held her dress with both his hand and in the next second the dress was torn without much effort.


    The snowy white mounds were freed open to be loved.


    Donovan took a deep breath and started to kiss her body. But suddenly he frowned as he smelled the extra sweet smell of perfume on her.


    He pushed her a little away. Priscilla, who was caught up in the moment, tried to kiss him but was again pushed back by him.


    "What happened?" Priscilla asked as she saw him frowning.


    "The perfume," Don scrunched his nose.


    "What?..." She didn''t know that he was concerned about perfume at a moment like this.


    "But I always wear this," she explained when she understood he was complaining about the scent.


    Donovan pursed his lips. Yes, he remembered and her scent has never bothered him before but now it does. Instead of that strong sweet smell, he wanted to inhale that light marina fresh smell of the Silja.


    Donovan rubbed his hands on his face and tried to remove that girl from her mind. All he wanted was to throw her out of his mind but all he could think was about her and her. The more he tried not to think about her, the more her thoughts bothered him. To the point that he was frustrated beyond words.


    "Is it that bad?" Priscilla asked as she saw him not giving her any answers. She can''t make him angry at this point. Donovan wanted to send her back but after realising that he was doing this because of Silja he thought otherwise.


    "Nothing, let''s go," he pulled her in his arms and stood up with her.


    "Where are we¡­"


    "Shut up," when Priscilla tried to ask him he shushed her. He went to his personal bath in the room and jumped in the pool.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 95 - Benjamins Arrival

    "Where are we¡­"


    "Shut up," when Priscilla tried to ask him he shushed her. He went to his personal bath in the room and jumped in the pool.


    First, he bathed her to rub off that sweet smell from her body. When he was satisfied he pushed her to the wall.


    "Ahh¡­" he pinned her to the wall and closed his mind for any thoughts other than the body in front of him.


    His hand dug in her body and lips crashed on hers. Biting, pulling and pushing. The game started.


    He started to suck her lips but what he wanted was the sweet nectar of Silja''s lips. But Priscilla wasn''t Silja and nor did she possess the charm and freshness that Silja has. In an attempt to vent his frustration Donovan became rougher.


    It didn''t take long before Priscilla couldn''t take it anymore. her whole body was filled with the marks from his teeth and nails.


    "Ahh¡­" and when he pushed himself on her she couldn''t help but cry out loud.


    "Be gentle," she cried and panted in his arms. But Donovan was on the other level to hear her.


    As it was painful yet it was pleasurable. Priscilla held him tightly as she tried to cope up with his fast movement. Don was always domineering but today was something else.


    The pain soon vanished in pleasure.


    The whole room was filled with their moans and panting.


    Donovan was venting all his frustration and anger instead of enjoying pleasure.


    On the other hand, Priscilla also reached her limits. But there was no sign of Donovan stopping.


    She tried to push him away but he didn''t budge and even pushed her harder. Priscilla yelped in pain which made Donovan come to his senses.


    He opened his eyes to look at her.


    The tears in her eyes were now real and Donovan could tell that he was hurting her.


    But instead of sympathy, he became more and more irritated. He lost his temper and moved away from her and groaned in anger.


    His dark red eyes started to burn bright red like hellfire as his dragon form started to surface. Making his face look scaly.


    Priscilla, who saw him enraged, couldn''t help but shudder in fear.


    She didn''t know what she did wrong and why he was so angry. She has never seen him behaving this way before.


    "I¡­" she tried to speak but Donovan glared at her and Priscilla huddled in the corner, her head ducked between her legs as she tried to make her presence invisible.


    Don on the other felt his temper going out of control. He didn''t want to hurt anyone so he left the room.


    He came out in the open and started to run and in the next second, he changed his form into a giant black dragon and flew away in the sky.


    Far away from the capital of the north four men were travelling by foot in the dark jungle.


    It was a time of day and the sun was shining above but the dense trees were enough to stop the burning rays of the sun to reach the ground and cold air saved from the heat of summer. Apart from the noises of their footsteps, there was the occasional chirping of birds, groaned and noises made by the other animals inhabiting the area. Even with all the noises, there was an earri silence. A kind of forest silence that can scare you.


    One man was walking ahead while the other four followed their guide. He was wearing ragged clothes. While the four men walking behind him were wearing a bit better cloth than him.


    "How much longer before we will be able to reach the capital," one of the men with slight brown hair asked. His light brown eyes looked ahead with impatience in them.


    "We just have to pass this forest and then we will be two villages away from Northcrest," the man walking ahead replied without turning back. His voice was a bit tired and annoyed because of the time the question was asked.


    Benjamin pursed his lips.


    The journey was taking along. But this was the first time he was here and unfamiliarity with the land was his biggest disadvantage. So he has no other option than to rely on the locals to reach the capital Where his sister was.


    It has been three days since he has reached the northern land. He would have arrived earlier if not for the calamities they faced in the ocean.


    During the voyage, he lost his two men leaving only four of them alive including him.


    But the losses were worth it since they had successfully found a way to reach the north.


    While landing on the deserted shore of North Benjamin hides his identity and chooses to travel as secretly as possible.


    He didn''t want to alert the king of North and wanted to find out what was going on there with Silja by taking them by surprise.


    The man walking in front of them was a farmer he hired to help them cross the forest. The poor man accepted the deal and agreed to help them pass through the forest safely and as speedily as possible.


    They were travelling from the morning but Benjamin still couldn''t find any sign of them getting out soon.


    On the contrary, the forest was getting a lot more dense and darker as they walked in more.


    Benji''s patience was running out but there was no other way. He didn''t want to alert the enemy because he had no idea that king Zachary would even let him reach the castle if he found out.


    And thus the journey kept going.


    "Ssss tap¡­.tap ..tap¡­'''' Benji''s ears pick up the weird sounds coming from the nearby bushes. His eyes looked around slowly but he couldn''t see anyone. The men walking behind were also walking and chatting and they also didn''t notice anything.


    Benjamin shook his head and kept walking but his eyes and ears were more alert now.


    Soon his hunch was proved right and he saw a subtle movement near the bushes they were walking.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 96 - Hurdle On The Way

    Soon his hunch was proved right and he saw a subtle movement near the bushes they were walking.


    "Keep walking, I''ll join you in a minute," Benjamin informed him and slowed down his pace.


    His eyes moved in signal towards his personal guard and the man nodded his head in understanding.


    Benjamin kept walking slow and soon he was far behind his man.


    Now that no one was around Benjamin could feel the presence of another person in the vicinity.


    He slowly walked to the bushing and opened the zip of his pants. After he was done with his work he started walking again but just before he could take a few steps away someone yelled in surprise.


    Benjamin halted his steps and smiled. Then he slowly turned around and saw a scared man. He sprung out from the bushes at the side and there was a small yellow reptile wrapped around his neck.


    The man was yelling as the snake tried to bite on his neck.


    "Help me...help¡­." He yelled looking at Benjamin. While Benji just looked at him with his narrowed eyes.


    The snake was very thin as a small finger and wasn''t even that long. It hissed near the man''s ears and that scared the man off.


    Before he could do anything three men walk from behind and get hold of the man.


    "What are you guys doing?" He started to yell. The three guards of Benjamin held him to the ground and one of them removed the snake from his neck before leaving it near the bushes, the snake ran away from there.


    "Who are you?" Benji asked as he stood in front of the man who was following them for quite some time now.


    The guide who was with them stood far away near a tree and just watched as the show unfolded.


    "Why should I tell you?" Instead of answering, the man retorted. Benjamin signalled his man and soon a loud punch left on the Stalker''s face.


    "Ah¡­." He groaned and spat the blood out.


    "Who are you and why are you following us?" Benjamin repeated his question.


    "I was looking for prey, I''m a hunter," the man replied. Tattered and dirty clothes on his body and the bow and arrows on his back testified to his statement.


    "Why were you following us?" Benjamin asked.


    But the man decided to keep his mouth shut. Benji''s eyes moved again and one another punch landed on his face.


    "I was thinking of I can¡­. steal...cough...steal something from you," the man answered.


    Benjamin then walked forward and squatted down beside him.


    He looked into his eyes which were normal. The usual dragony shine was missing. It was confirmed that he wasn''t a powerful dragon but a weak one, who was not any better than a human.


    "Are you a human?" Benji asked.


    "I''m a dragon," the man growled.


    "Huh, you mean a weak dragon¡­" Benjamin scoffed.


    The man couldn''t take the insult and tried to fight back but he was easily held back by Benji''s man.


    He was a weaker dragon even weaker than the humans.


    Benji held one of his legs and then twisted it. The man started yelling in pain.


    "What¡­.awre...you doing...bast*rd," Benji twisted his leg to full until the man''s eyes were almost out from the pain and then released it.


    "Bast*rds¡­" the man kept cursing.


    "I don''t know if you are a hunter or not but you shouldn''t have crossed paths with me," Benjamin smiled.


    "No... I''m sorry to let ...me gow... please... I''m begging you¡­" the man started to yell.


    Benji then ordered his man to bind the hunter with the tree. After he confirmed that he couldn''t break free Benjamin took his man and left the place.


    The man kept yelling and cursing behind them but none of them paid heed to him.


    As they walked away a yellow reptile slowly crawled to Benji''s leg and then disappeared in his shirt as Benji smiled.


    On the other side, the man who was bound by the tree smiled.


    He cracked his neck and then used his whole force and soon all the ropes bound to him broke and he was free again.


    His bones cracked and his eyes turned yellow.


    Then wings sprouted from his back and soon he was standing in his Dragon form.


    He gave a last glance at where Benjamin had left and then took a flight to Northcrest.


    It took him a half-hour to reach the capital.


    "What did you say? Prince Benjamin Castemont is here?" Zachary was shocked.


    "Yes milord, cough...cough.. the human prince entered from the way of Dahilia Valle and is travelling secretly to the capital," the man explained.


    "Are you sure it is him? Have you ever seen the human prince? And what happened to your face?" Zachary asked. The man standing in front of him was his secret informer and was very good at the job. He has got black eyes on his left side while one of his cheeks was also bruised.


    The man himself was shocked that how could a human give him these big wounds.


    "I... cough¡­ heard them talking...cough... when I was following¡­" and before he could finish his sentence he started to cough violently.


    "And I was caught...cough...up by him and me¡­. cough...had to pretend to be a ..cough ..weak dragon," his hand and legs had started to tremble and his coughing fit increased.


    "Are you alright?" king Zachary who looked at him shaking and coughing so hard asked worriedly.


    Suddenly the man fell on his knees as the blood started to flow out of his mouth.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 97 - The Moment Of Truth

    "Are you alright?" king Zachary who looked at him shaking and coughing so hard asked worriedly.


    Suddenly the man fell on his knees as the blood started to flow out of his mouth.


    "Maids¡­." Everything happened so suddenly that even Zachary was shocked.


    He called the maids and asked one of them to call the healer. But little did he know that all his efforts were just futile.


    Maids tried to attend him but everything was futile.


    In just a matter of minutes, the man coughed out lots of blood that pooled around him.


    His body was shivering nonstop and soon the man died in front of the king''s eyes.


    In his last minutes, he didn''t even get to drink two sips of water.


    "He is dead¡­" one of the maids checked him and announced.


    King Zachary looked at the man with his eyes wide open.


    He was alright just a few minutes ago and just died like that?


    He couldn''t believe what he saw.


    But he could guess what might have been behind the death of his man.


    "Benjamin Castemont¡­." Zachary gritted his teeth as he said that.


    "This is going to be more interesting¡­" Zachary smiled.


    Soon the night fell and Donovan returned back to the castle.


    It was late at night and he had missed all three meals with his family.


    He came back like a gust of wind and flew open his chamber door. With him, the strong smell of alcohol entered the room.


    He threw the bottle that he was holding on the ground and went straight to the bed. He jumped on the bed and closed his eyes. The whole chamber was enveloped in darkness, not a single lamp was burning.


    "You reek of dirt," suddenly a voice fell on his ears. Donovan opened his eyes in frustration.


    "Can''t I have some time alone? Must you do this to me?" He asked in an annoying tone.


    "Do you think I''m enjoying facing you like this?" Zachary asked his voice high and laced with anger. He got all the reports of what happens in his castle and he also keeps note of what his sons do during the whole day.


    But no matter what his sons did Zachary never tried to Stop them since all his sons were smart and rational. Even though Donovan does what pleases him and likes to break the rules, he never goes against his father.


    There was a kind of modesty in his behaviour every time he spoke with Zachary.


    And this was the first time Zachary has seen his son like this.


    He was waiting for Don''s return since he got news of Benjamin''s news.


    He wanted to talk to him and clear things so they could plan out everything. But here his son was reeking of alcohol and who knows what.


    On the other hand, Donovan was frustrated beyond words but still, he kept his rationality and didn''t flare-up.


    He got up from the bed and looked at his father with his half-closed eyes.


    "I want to talk about something serious," Zachary said when he saw Donovan looking at him.


    "I don''t want to hear your explanation," Donovan straight denied.


    "Its... it''s not only about that¡­. Benjamin Castemont is here¡­ and as soon as he entered he managed to kill the best soy in front of my eyes," Zachary said while gritting his teeth.


    It took a second for Donovan to understand what his father said.


    "Human prince?" He asked.


    "Yes...go get sober up.. we need to talk¡­," Zachary said.


    No matter what happened to Don and how much he was angry with his father but when it comes to his kingdom he never delayed anything. Donovan nodded his head and stood up and went to the bathroom.


    He saw torn pieces of cloth that he had ripped from lady Priscilla. Don recalled how he had behaved towards her and he rubbed his face harshly and then started to wash up.


    It took him five minutes to come out in a new set of clothes.


    Zachary was already sitting at the table and he signalled Don to take a chair in front of him. A single oil lamp was burning on the table making the room less dark.


    "I have some matters to clear first before I tell you everything. About what happened yesterday I agree that I lied¡­"


    "I said I don''t want any explanation.." Donovan cut his father in the middle of his sentence.


    "Hear me out first. Everything is linked up," Zachary raised his voice.


    Donovan looked at his father with his bloodshot eyes for a few minutes and then looked away.


    "Even though I don''t know the exact purpose of prince Benjamin''s visit I can make a guess," Zachary looked at Donovan.


    "And what is that?" Donovan raised his eyebrows.


    "He is here to take his sister back to Atlanea," Zachary said.


    He didn''t know before why Silja was very precious to king Evan but when he found out about her unique bloodline he could tell why they were hell-bent on protecting the little girl while risking the whole country.


    "She is his sister, what is so odd if he came here to take her away," Donovan raised his eyebrows.


    "Huh, the story is not that simple as it looks. The girl has more to it than meets the eyes," King Zachary said with a mysterious smile on his lips.


    "When I visited Atlanea last time my goal was to pursue the human King and ask him to join hands with us. But I knew from the start that it would most probably turn out to be a futile attempt. But maybe God has shown his mercy to us and even before I could meet King Evan I met his daughter. Princess Silja Castemont," Zachary started. Donovan was playing with a lamp that was placed on the table. His eyes never his father''s but his ears open.


    "In just the first meeting I experienced something that I thought my eyes were playing tricks on me," Zachary said.


    Silja''s name gained Donovan''s interest as he looked up at his father.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 98 - The Moment Of Truth - 2

    Silja''s name gained Donovan''s interest as he looked up at his father.


    "She turned a perfectly fine horse into a ragged one with just one touch. Does that ring any bells in your head?" Zachary paused as he said that.


    "An ability to control living beings?" Donovan''s eyebrows creased together as he mulled over what his father said.


    "Yes, that''s right," Zachary''s lips arched in a smile.


    "She is not human. She is a half-witch," Zachary completed his sentence and Donovan''s eyes widened in shock.


    "A witch?" He asked his father in disbelief.


    "Pure blooded witch to be precise," Zachary said. Donovan''s eyes shone as he heard that.


    "A pure-blooded Witch?" Donovan couldn''t help but murmur. Isn''t that what they wanted the most to break the curse?


    But can a half-witch can help them break the curse?


    "But what do you mean by half-witch? Is she half-human?" Donovan furrowed his eyebrows. Since Silja was from Atlanea he guessed that she could be the illegitimate child of the human king.


    "That''s the interesting part here. Even though she is known as a human princess she has no blood relation to any human," Zachary said. The more Donovan heard the more he became confused.


    It was like the girl he was thinking of as a liar was a lot more than that. "I gave her blood to Orphelia and according to her one of her parents is from the royal family of Witches while the other''s bloodline is mysterious that even Orphelia couldn''t locate it," Zachary said.


    "But she has concluded that whatever she has received from that mysterious parent of her is way too powerful,"


    Listening to what he said Donovan couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    Not a human. Half pure-blooded witch. And one of the parents has a mysterious bloodline.


    Till now Donovan has thought that he was a very mysterious and powerful person but hearing about Silja he felt that he was probably nothing.


    His head was now working at high speed. All the events from the day first started to play in his head.


    No wonder she was able to defeat his best knight in second place.


    And he thought that taking down that witch that day was just a matter of luck but it looks like that wasn''t the case. It wasn''t luck but her overwhelming power that made her defeat the witch swiftly.


    And the current he felt the other day was not his illusion but it was her doing.


    Everything started to fall in its place now.


    Suddenly Donovan''s lips arched in a smile.


    ''That little devil¡­''


    But now the question was...


    "So how did you convince them to send this ''gem of a human king'' to the North?" Donovan asked his father. If she was that powerful why the human king has kept her hidden till now and also sent her to the den of dragon''s. Everyone knows how much dragons wish to get hold of a witch who has pure blood in their veins.


    "I didn''t convince them. I forced them," Zachary admitted.


    Donovan''s burrows twitched.


    Does that mean she was forced to come here and that means she wasn''t acting all this while but her reluctance and hate towards him and north was actually the reason?


    And why wouldn''t she? Since she was forced by his father.


    "Indeed I made a plan and never told you about her actual identity because I wanted you to figure it out yourself. I want you to marry her but in reality, I never forced you. All I did was to bring her here and apart from that everything else that happened was just pure fate," Zachary explained.


    Donovan has his heart beating faster than ever as he hears what his father said.


    That means she didn''t lie. She was the real victim in this. Donovan look down slightly as unreadable emotions surfaced in his dark red eyes.


    "You brought her here because she is important to us. But why do you have to make me marry her? We can just keep her captive," after taking control of his wild thoughts and emotions Donovan lifted his head and questioned his father.


    Zachary looked at his son with humour in his eyes.


    "You have seen her. Do you think she is the kind of person whom you can keep captive," Zachary asked.


    Donovan couldn''t help but agree with his father.


    "Some people are free by nature. They can''t be bought nor can you hold them captive. If you want them to stay by your side then you have to win them. And the day I saw her I knew her value and her nature. Besides her, I can''t see anyone else suitable for you. Only she is capable of being your wife and next Queen of this land," the old man looked at his son with meaningful eyes.


    "She is someone that you should cherish for the rest of your life," Zachary added.


    Donovan met his father''s eyes and smiled a little.


    His wife?


    The word seems foreign to her but now that his father has said it loud unspeakable emotions started to bubble up in his heart.


    Donovan didn''t say anything.


    "But there is something else that I have my guess about. I don''t think that even the princess herself knows about her abilities and her different parents," Zachary informed Donovan.


    Donovan tilted his head in question at his father.


    "Yes. Looks like king Evan has kept the girl in the dark till now. And now that she is here we should take advantage of the time," Zachary suggested.


    "What about her brother, Prince Benjamin?" Donovan raised his eyebrows.


    "Even though our man didn''t manage to give much information before he died, I''m sure that the prince will not reach here before tomorrow evening. You should leave for the hunt tomorrow as soon as possible," the old man replied.


    Donovan nodded.


    Both father and son looked at each other and nodded their heads.


    Soon Zachary left his chamber leaving Donovan deep in thoughts.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 99 - The Moment Of Truth -3

    After his father left Donovan straight went to the barrack. He went straight to visit the healing area.


    Seria was the knight who has fought against Silja in the second competition. After she was injured by Silja it took her a long time to come out of her coma and even after so long she was yet not fully healed.


    "Your highness¡­" the main healer gritted Donovan as soon as he walked in the healer shed.


    "How''s Seria doing?" Donovan asked the old man.


    "Her vitals seems normal but the healing rate is still low. The veins which hurt are taking time to heal," the healer replied as they walked in the detection where the woman was.


    "Seria?" The man called the woman and she turned around to see who was the visitors at the late hours of the night.


    "Leave us alone," Donovan order and the healer complied.


    "How are you feeling?" Donovan asked the woman as he closed the door behind him.


    After talking to the woman it was confirmed that it wasn''t just the spear that has hurt her but siljas powers have also played a part unintentionally.


    "That day I saw death in her eyes¡­ something that could scare the very soul of mine," the woman replied in a slow voice.


    After the accident serial has shut herself down. And many of the other people who found out about her strange behaviour thought that ot was because she was ashamed of being defeated by the human. And in the dragon community, it was actually a shameful thing to be defeated by a human. Especially when you are a personal soldier trained by the eldest prince.


    Many were secretly laughing at her but only the woman knew that not just her if anyone else was in her place that girl has defeated them too.


    "She is not human...she is a death¡­. you should send her away as soon as possible," seria said looking at the prince. She has kept this in her stomach till now because saying something like this to anyone will only lead her to be recognised as mentally sick or a fool person.


    But when Donovan came to ask her personally she opened her mouth.


    "You don''t have to worry about that...ill take care of everything. Just focus on being recovered now," Donovan said.


    "And don''t let your lips loose. I don''t want you to speak about it anymore," Donovan said before leaving the barrack.


    ###


    Soon the cold night passed and the warm sun started to shine from the east. In the main ground of the castle, the guards and servants were busy preparing the horses and carriages for the hunt.


    The prince has extended the hunt for two more days making it five days. With the extended trip, they will only be able to return back the night before the big feast.


    And surprisingly the king didn''t object to it at all.


    They were going to travel through the carriage until they reached the dark forest of Dragon creek. And then the hunt will begin in the forest.


    Donovan was standing with his two brothers in a far corner as they discussed something among themselves. While Garrett was busy preparing horses for his master.


    In the hunt Donovan, Four ladies and a few of Donovan''s best soldiers were going to take part. Zivan who mostly join Donovan for this hunt every year decided to stay behind this time on the order of his father


    Currently, he was listening to the instructions his big brother was giving him.


    "To investigate princess Silja?" He exclaimed as soon as he heard his brother''s words.


    "Yes, I want you to find each and every small detail about her as soon as possible. It will be better if you are done with it before the summer festival''s end," Donovan said.


    Zivan was confused and Samuel also furrowed his brows.


    " Everything from the day she was born and till the day she left to come north. I want every single detail that is necessary," Donovan made his instructions clear.


    "That''s too short a period of time," Zivan complained.


    "Then you better hurry," Donovan said.


    "But why?" Zivan exclaimed what happened in just two nights.


    "Father will fill you in about other details," Donovan nodded his head towards both of his brothers.


    Zivan didn''t ask further and nodded his head in understanding.


    Soon everyone started to come and Donovan returned to the crowd to check the preparation.


    Silja was shocked when she came out and saw how everything was prepared for the trip.


    All the three ladies were already there ready to leave. Silja was last to arrive. She saw Queen Abrielle and all other royal family members were present except king Zachary.


    Amidst them, a tall figure attracted Silja''s attention.


    Don who was standing in front was still wearing his usual mask hiding his face.


    Silja looked at him and thought who knows how many people he has fraud by using that mask.


    Donovan noticed her as soon as she came and for a brief second their eyes met.


    Silja looked at his mask-covered face and scoffed openly.


    Then I looked away without any care.


    ''that audacity?'' Donovan narrowed his eyes at her and then a smile spread on his lips.


    "Excuse me sire, but you are not allowed to go," Bran was about to select a horse for him but the Dragon soldier stopped him.


    "I am princess Silja''s personal guard and it''s my duty to follow where she goes," Bran looked at the man and took away the rain from his hand.


    "Only one maid is allowed to follow them, you can''t follow. That''s against the rules," the soldier refuted. His voice is louder than necessary and attracted everyone''s attention.


    Donovan looked in the direction and signalled Garrett to find out what was going on.


    "What''s the matter?" Garrett rode his horse to them and asked.


    "Sire Garrett, this sire is Princess Silja''s personal guard and is insisting on going hunting together," the soldier complained.


    He was a dragon and thus he couldn''t take the way a human was not paying heed to him.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 100 - The Hunt

    The soldier was a dragon and thus he couldn''t take the way a human was not paying heed to him.


    "Sire Brandon you don''t have to follow lady Silja to hunt. I''m promising you that she will be safe," Gerr looked at Bran and said politely.


    "I''m sorry sire, but I won''t be able to do anything of this promise if anything happens to the princess. Plus I have given my words to king Evan that I won''t let my lady go anywhere alone and guard her like her shadow," Bran was blunt in his words.


    Silja also noticed what was going on and she also walked forward. She recognised Bran in the middle of the crowd.


    "What is it Bran?" she asked, looking at her guard.


    "Looks like your guard doesn''t trust in my capabilities of taking care of you, milady," before Bran could answer Silja''s question someone else beat him in it.


    Silja turned around hearing the most annoying voice.


    Her eyes looked at Donovan who was slowly walking towards them.


    Her eyes filled with anger and resentment towards him.


    Donovan who saw her raged filled eyes smiled a little. If a look could kill he was dead thousands of times by now.


    "Prince is right, milady. I certainly don''t trust to leave you alone with anyone," Brandon said without hesitating.


    Donovan, who heard his blunt words, looked at the man.


    "Sire Brandon is right milady. It will be better if he could also come with you," Mira who was standing behind Silja also agreed in her small voice but it was enough for everyone to hear since most of them have a good hearing.


    And not that Mira wanted to hide it. She doesn''t care.


    Donovan looked at the pair of guard and maid and his lips twitched at their audacity


    They were as blunt and fearless as their mistress.


    "Lady Silja, I never knew that you are so weak that you need guards even when you go on a hunt?" Donovan asked, looking at the woman.


    "Was the bravery you saw in the second competition was just a moment of luck?" Donovan asked teasingly.


    Everyone around started to laugh at his words.


    "Well, it''s not my capabilities that he doesn''t trust but it''s yours," Silja refuted and smiled. Everyone gasped at her blunt words. Doubting capabilities of their prince?


    You dare to make fun of me then be ready to get attacked too.


    He was the strongest dragon alive in the North or any other corner of the world.


    Donovan narrowed his eyes dangerously at her.


    "Haha don''t be mad your highness I was just kidding," Silja said with a mocking smile on her face.


    She didn''t take her words back because she was afraid of her but because she didn''t want to make trouble yet.


    "Bran, I think there is no need for you to follow me to the hunt," Silja looked at Bran and spoke.


    "But milady¡­"


    "Milady you¡­" Bran and Mira exclaimed together.


    Silja looked at both of them with meaningful eyes and then smiled.


    "I think Prince Donovan is capable enough of taking care of me with all the other ladies. You don''t have to worry at all," Silja looked at Bran and her eyebrows wiggled as she spoke.


    Bran looked at her and pursed his lips, before nodding his head in understanding.


    Silja then walked past him towards her carriage. She patted his shoulder and walked away.


    Donovan looked at her and narrowed his eyes. Soon everyone started to get ready to leave.


    Soon Abrielle finished their regular rituals and the journey started.


    The forest of Dragon creek was not nearer to the capital and it was going to take a journey of one day to reach there and one day to come back. Leaving three whole days and two extra nights for them to hunt.


    Dragons who were winged creatures weren''t used to travelling by road in the past. Since it was a much longer and tiring means of transport. But after about centuries ago they were cursed by Witches to lose their powers there was no other way. So the majority of dragons started to use roads. There were still few dragons who could shift and fly but they were in very slim numbers and most of them were serving in the royal army.


    The forest of Dragon creek was big and was occupying the area of more than two cities big like Northcrest.


    What made it more frightening was its maze-like structure and the rogues staying in there.


    The forest was home to rogue dragons, Witche, Dwarves and so many other wild animals who were extremely dangerous and hard to find.


    There was a time when forests used to have great sources to get hunts and herbs but a century ago after losing the power the state of the north had turned upside down and everything was chaotic.


    In time a few rouges took control of the forest and declared it their home and chased every weakling away.


    Though for a normal dragon it was not a problem since they possessed a good amount of strength but for those who were weak never tried to set foot in the forest again.


    "My lady, are you okay?" Mira asked as she noticed that Silja hasn''t uttered a single word since morning. Silja has told her what happened last night and just hearing that Mira''s blood has started to boil. She wanted to go and kill that prince of insects but Silja being rational as usual calmed her down.


    "Yeah, why wouldn''t I be," Silja replied with indifference.


    Mira opened her mouth but then she closed it back and decided not to say anything.


    The way to the dragon creek was rough and the journey was tiring and exhausting.


    But they didn''t take any break till they reached halfway it was already noon.


    Donovan chose a place beside a small village for the rest and food.


    The soldiers help them cook food and arrange facilities. Silja came out of her carriage and started to look around the beautiful place.


    "Ahh¡­" she walked further away from the crowd and sighed loudly. Her legs were a little stiff but she and Mira were in better condition than anyone else.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 101 - Dirty Dragon

    "Ahh¡­" she walked further away from the crowd and sighed loudly. Her legs were a little stiff but she and Mira were in better condition than anyone else.


    All other three ladies were talking to each other but Silja decided to stay away from them as much as possible.


    "Milady wait here I''ll go fetch fresh water for you from there," Mira saw a small stream nearby.


    Silja nodded her head and Mira left.


    The place they have to choose had a small shade around and there were many trees to rest for a while in shadows. Due to the nearby water stream, the air was also cool and the water was clean.


    Some small domestic animals were also moving around near the stream and the atmosphere was lovely.


    Silja found a large tree and sat down near its trunk. Last night she had very few hours of sleep. What happened yesterday morning was weighing on her mind and since she had to go on a hunt with the man she hated the most, Silja couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    After spending the whole night contemplating what to do Silja decided to stay indifferent about his presence.


    Why should she torment herself, she will not play the victim. So he was able to fool her once she won''t let this happen again. But instead this time she will play and he will PAY.


    Silja sat down beside the large tree trunk and closed her eyes as she leaned on it.


    She was exhausted from lack of sleep and the journey so it didn''t take long for Silja to fall asleep.


    She was never a heavy sleeper but the calming atmosphere made her forget every worry and soon after Silja was in deep sleep.


    She even dreamed of something pleasant.


    In her dream, she was flying in the sky in between the clouds and rainbows. There were small fairies around her and unicorns too. They were playing and flying around as fairies teased her and Silja also rode unicorns of different colours. There was even a rainbow unicorn which was very attractive.


    But suddenly a large shadow fell on them and all the colours disappeared suddenly.


    Silja looked up and saw a large dark dragon looming on them with his two large wings open and covering the whole sky. all the fairies and unicorns got scared by just the mere sight of him and all of them disappeared out of fear.


    "Hey¡­.wait where are you going¡­." Silja ran behind her fairies and unicorns but just like that they disappeared in the vast sky and with them also disappeared the magic of flying. Silja felt her body lose control and she started to fall down because of the gravity.


    "Ahhh¡­." With a loud yell she started to swing her hand in the air but alas they were hand and not wing. Silja could see the ground coming closer and closer and she was sure that if she fell, not even a single flesh of her body would remain intact.


    The air was so harsh against her body and Silja''s slim body couldn''t withstand the pressure. In fear, Silja closed her eyes.


    Bur suddenly just as she was about to crash on the land she felt herself lifted by someone and she took the flight again upward.


    In shock, Silja opened her eyes and found herself on the back of a giant black dragon.


    She was riding on her back and his gigantic wings were swinging at a steady pace.


    Silja''s eyes widened when the dragon she was riding turned his head and looked at her. His red eyes looked at her when his lips arched in a smile.


    He was the one¡­. He was the one who scared her fairies away¡­.


    Silja''s lips instantly puffed up like a little girl whose sweet was stolen.


    "Let me down¡­" she yelled. When the dragon shook his gigantic head Silja glared at him.


    Silja got angry as she tried to climb down from him but they were on such a height and Silja lost her balance and in the fight, Silja fell down from his back on the ground with a loud thud.


    Fortunately, the distance was not much and she was not hurt much.


    Laying on the ground with her eyes closed and wincing in pain. Suddenly she felt her ear being tickled by something wet and slicked.


    And when she opened her eyes she found a huge blackhead giving her a bright smile of death.


    The sharp and dirty teeth in his mouth were on full display that was as big as Silja''s own head.


    Not to forget the foul smell and his long dirty tongue.


    "Dirty dragon go away ¡­.."


    Silja yelled in her sleep and with that, her dream ended and she opened her eyes.


    Instantly she saw a sullen face man sending a death glare at her.


    "Ahh¡­" Silja yelped in surprise as she hadn''t expected Donovan to be presented in front of her as soon as she opened her eyes. On top of that, his face was as black as a pot.


    "What did you say just now?"


    Before Silja could recover from her initial shock Donovan held her hand and asked.


    Well, she has definitely forgotten what she saw and said while dreaming but the look on his face was evident enough that she didn''t say anything good.


    Donovan was sitting in front as he leaned dangerously towards her and pinned her to the tree trunk. While with his other free hand he pinched her chin and forced her to look up.


    Silja gasped at the pressure he put on his grip and made her jaw almost break.


    "I...i..don''t know, ahhh..." Silja tried to wriggle free from his grip but she stopped struggling soon since she knew from her past experience that it was futile to waste her efforts.


    "Uhh, you forget.." Donovan lifted his eyebrows and his eyes narrowed down on her dangerously.


    After settling all the people Donovan started to look up to Silja. He wanted to clear the misunderstanding with her. When he saw her sleeping peacefully in a totally strange face Donovan sighed.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 102 - Dirty Dragon - 2

    When Donovan saw her sleeping peacefully in a totally unfamiliar place, Donovan sighed.


    He walked closer and saw her smiling widely in her sleep.


    "What made you smile so widely, milady?" Donovan asked in a very light voice as he sat in front of her. But as soon as he said that he saw her smile turning into a frown and then panic. Her face creased his worries and Donovan thought that she was having a nightmare so he held her to wake her up from sleep but before he could wake her up she said something that made his face go sullen.


    ''Dirty Dragon, go away¡­'' Donovan''s whole face became blue from all the anger.


    On the other hand, Silja was totally clueless about what was going on and what he said.


    Silja shook her head innocently at his previous question.


    Donovan smirked at her slowly.


    Silja has a bad feeling about it. She just wanted to rest peacefully, how did she offend this man again and why in the world he was here instead of out there with other people making arrangements.


    Silja almost felt like banging her head on a stone.


    "Dirty dragon go away¡­" before she could process what was going on the spat those words between his gritted teeth.


    "Huh?" Silja looked at him in confusion. Well, she just woke up from half-sleep. It was normal for her to have a slow mind.


    Why was he calling her dirty dragon?


    Silja furrowed her eyebrows.


    "Dirty Dragon me? Shouldn''t you use it for yourself since you are a dragon?"  Silja talked out loud and Donovan lost the last strand of his rationality as he pulled her towards him with full force.


    "So I''m dirty in your eyes?" He hissed.


    Then only Silja did get the meaning of the whole sentence and suddenly she felt like she had made a grave mistake. She covered her mouth quickly. But he was already angry beyond words.


    The look in his eyes was evident.


    And just as she thought, and in the next second his lips crashed on hers.


    Silja felt her mind go blank for a second as his warm lips touched her cold once.


    With that, her mind exploded in fireworks.


    He pulled her in his arms and both of them fell on the ground flat.


    Donovan down and Silja on top of him.


    The sudden fall made her gasp and as a result, her mouth opened. Donovan didn''t waste any second before he pushed his tongue inside her mouth. The taste of them blended in each other and he deepened the kiss. His hand wrapped around her as they both rolled on the soft grassy ground.


    But this time the kiss was a short one as he drove away from her face as soon as he saw her body being limp.


    "Am I dirty anymore huh?" He looked at her and asked.


    "I have rubbed my dirt on you. What do you think now?" Donovan looked at her provocatively.


    Silja had her eyes closed and lips opened as she panted slowly.


    It took some time to come to her senses.


    As soon as she realised what was going on Silja tried to push him hard and tried to break free. But Donovan frowned and didn''t let her go.


    "Let me go," Silja looked away and said in her stern voice when she saw him being stubborn.


    "Why? was that dirty?" The frown on his face never left.


    Silja rolled her eyes as she looked up. Was he still stuck at something what she said in her sleep?


    "Do you think it''s funny? It''s not appropriate for us to behave like this,"  Silja said and then managed to get out of his arms and stood up.


    Donovan followed and started to walk behind her.


    "Do you think I care about what is appropriate and what is not?" Donovan grabbed her hand from behind and pulled her back.


    "And there is no one around," Donovan said slowly near her ear like a small whisper. And at the end of the sentence, he bit down on her earlobe.


    Silja felt pain there before his coarse tongue licked the area, sending shivers down her body and making her toes curl up.


    "You might not but I do¡­ and what happened to me lying to you. If I know clearly you didn''t want to see my face yesterday," Silja refuted and jerked her hand back and pushed his face away.


    "Ohh¡­" Donovan looked at her and then slowly turned her around. This time gently and without any dominance.


    "About that...I was wrong," he uttered the words which were very unfamiliar to his own tongue.


    Silja looked at him with a smug smile.


    "Ohh looks like his highness realised it very sooner than expected," Silja glared at him.


    Donovan''s lips twitched as he heard her. He held her nearer and then let their heads touch each other.


    "I do accept I made a mistake but I''m not the only one wrong here," he clarified.


    "And why is that?"


    "I never lied to you¡­ you misunderstood me voluntarily," he smiled as he said that.


    "When we met that day in the courtyard you yourself mistook me as a soldier and I merely didn''t clear the mistake," Donovan explained but his words made Silja even angrier.


    "Merely didn''t clear the mistake? Do you think it''s that simple? " Silja flared up.


    "How many chances you had to tell me the truth but no you didn''t. You played with me, my emotions and felt better after making a fool of me," Silja''s anger was breaking boundaries. Her voice was loud and clear.


    "I didn''t want to do that because I sensed your hostility towards me as a dragon prince. I didn''t want to deceive you," Donovan shook his head.


    Silja was not weak enough to cry in front of him but the various emotions of hurt and pain surfacing in the depth of her eyes were enough to tell him that she was hurt.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 103 - [Bonus ] Benjamin In The North

    Silja was not weak enough to cry in front of him but the various emotions of hurt and pain surfacing in the depth of her eyes were enough to tell him that she was hurt.


    "Ohh..wow so when you think that I won''t fall for your identity of dragon prince then you took a different approach. You came in front of me as my saviour and started wrapping me around your fingers," Silja refuted.


    "How easy everything is for you right? You played the role of a bad person on one hand while with the other hand you helped me and tried to win my heart...so you can make me marry you and you can have what you want from Atlanea," Silja was shaking in anger.


    She looked at him and then turned around.


    "Silja¡­ listen to me¡­" when she heard him calling her name, Silja turned her around.


    "Don''t you dare call me with that liar mouth of yours," Silja pointed her finger at him and her eyes widened in anger.


    "Ohh¡­ then how should I use this mouth of mine? To kiss you?" Donovan''s eyes looked at her cherry lips as he said that.


    "You¡­.yeah this is what I was talking about. Do you know anything other than seducing a woman?" Silja couldn''t believe how much she was blind to don''t seeing this man''s actual nature in the past.


    "Seduce you huh? Well, I don''t deny the fact that you are certainly worth seducing. But it is also the fact that I don''t have to waste my efforts in seducing you if I want to have you," Don replied. The prideful smile on his lips was like a throne in Silja''s eyes.


    "Haha. So prideful aren''t you always showing off the power you have and surpassing the weak. And that day you were telling me about how weak likes to stay weak. But you know what I think if me, who is the princess herself couldn''t do anything than what the other poor people of your land can do,"


    "And about having me, you may have lots of women who want to crawl in your bed but I''m not one of them. Let me clear this once and for all I''M NOT INTERESTED IN MARRYING YOU," Silja yelled and then pulled her hand from his grip and started to walk away.


    "Silja¡­." Don tried to call her from behind but Silja didn''t even turn around once and walked away.


    Donovan kicked the tree trunk in frustration as he cursed himself.


    He was there to clear off the misunderstanding but ended up making her angrier.


    It took too long for Donovan to calm down as he walked again to their camp.


    Silja was already sitting on the side and eating her food silently.


    The villagers living nearby helped the soldiers cook food and thus everything went smoothly and soon they started the journey again.


    While Silja and Donovan were having their own battle someone else had reached the borders of the Northcrest.


    Benjamin reached the north crest and was just about to enter the city but to his surprise, something happened that he hadn''t expected.


    Before they could enter the city he and his three men were besieged by the royal soldiers of the Northern empire.


    Benjamin saw his man being surrendered by the royal dragon soldiers and pursed his lips.


    His plan has probably failed and king Zachary must have already got the news about his arrival. He couldn''t help but admire the capabilities of the dragon king.


    "You can''t arrest us if you want we are ready to go with you peacefully. There is no need for violence," Benjamin said looking at the man who was most likely the head of the soldiers.


    He didn''t want to shed any blood. He has just entered the Northcrest and he wanted to take Silja away safe from here but for that, there was no need to go head-on.


    "We don''t punish our guests and treat them as adversaries," suddenly all the soldiers moved back and made a way for a tall man.


    Benjamin turned around and saw a man clad in lavish clothes, walking from a distance towards them.


    He has a crown on his head which means that he was king of the dragon himself.


    Zachary Regalhelm.


    Looking too young for his original age Zachary walked towards them with confidence and pride emitting from his each and every step.


    Benjamin looked at him and his eyes dimmed.


    It was the first time for Zachary to meet the man in person but he has heard a lot about him from people. Zachary was the most sly and intelligent man alive on this land.


    "Ohh, then is this your custom to welcome your guests by surrounding them with your armed soldiers?" Benjamin Questioned looking at the old man.


    "Of course not. But you know sometimes my soldiers can get overprotective of their land and be cautious of foreign people. Especially then when the guest enters over the border like a sneaky mouse instead of taking the normal means," how can Zachary be down. His words came out with a smile.


    He then walked forward and stood straight in front of Benjamin


    "Welcome to the kingdom of dragons. I''m Zachary Regalhelm, king of North, welcoming you, prince Benjamin Castemont," Zachary opened his arms and invited Benjamin to hug him. When he saw Benjamin standing without moving king Zachary himself took two steps ahead and pulled the young lad in his arms for a hug.


    "Although you cost me my one of the best spies, I shouldn''t hold this against you and welcome you wholeheartedly in my kingdom," Zachary whispered in Benjamin''s ears.


    In reply Benjamin just smiled satisfactorily. After all, his move didn''t go to waste.


    "These are your quarters'' prince Benjamin," king Zachary said as he led them to the isolated tower which was located at the back of the main castle.. The place was well decorated and lively with maids and servants going around but Benjamin wasn''t interested in that.

 Chapter 104 - [Bonus Chap] Benjamin In The North

    The place was well decorated and lively with maids and servants going around but Benjamin wasn''t interested in that.


    After that Zachary led them to the castle.


    "I would like to meet my sister first," he demanded.


    "Why not. Since you are here we will definitely let you meet your sister," Zachary nodded his head.


    "I want to meet her NOW," Benjamin emphasized.


    "I''m sorry but you can''t meet lady Silja at this moment," Zachary shook his head.


    "What do you mean?" Benjamin''s expressions change immediately.


    "What I mean is princess Silja is not present in the castle at the moment so you have to wait until she returns," Zachary cleared.


    "If not in the castle then where is she? Where did you send her?" Benjamin''s voice instantly became high.


    "Calm down young man. Let me finish first," Zachary said with a cool expression.


    Benjamin''s chest was heaving up and down in anger.


    "You might have forgotten that princess Silja has taken part in the bride choosing ceremony of my eldest son. And I''m very glad to share this with you that your sister has successfully passed all three competitions set by us and she is just one step away from being the wife of my son," Zachary announced with a bright smile on his lips. He put his words in a way like he was sure that Silja was going to be his wife for sure.


    And what does he say about competition?


    Silja passed all the competitions? Benjamin''s forehead creased. His father has told her that Silja will try to fail every competition so there will be no chance for her to be the wife of the prince and she can successfully return back home after everything ends well. But that wasn''t the point now. The main point was to meet her and tell her that he was here. It has been days since he has seen her little sister and the wait was killing him.


    "Get to the point, your highness," Benjamin said Between gritted teeth.


    "So for the last part of the competition she and along with all the other ladies went hunting for the hunt of the summer festival. And they will only return after five days," Zachary explained.


    "Once she is back you can definitely meet her and I won''t be able to stop you at all," Zachary has worn that annoying smile on his lips which was giving a bad vibe to Benjamin.


    "Five days is too long. I will follow them now," Benjamin declared.


    "I''m afraid you can''t do that," Zachary shook his head.


    "And why would that be?" Benjamin lifted his eyebrows.


    "Because they left for the voyage this morning. Plus I''m not sure which part of the forest they have chosen this time. So it''s most likely that even if you want to try you won''t be able to find and meet your sister. So it''s better that you wait till they come back," Zachary replied.


    Benjamin could tell that this was all set up to not let him meet Silja.


    "Well now that everything is clear I shall not disturb you any longer," Zachary said and then took his leave.


    All Benjamin could do was look at his leaving back and go back to the room that was assigned for him.


    The tower was high and laced with all facilities.


    Benjamin started to claim the staircase as the maid led them up to their room.


    "Creek¡­.creech¡­" the stairs were cracking indicating that they were low maintained and hardly used.


    Benjamin looked around and guessed that it was most probably used for him to stay only.


    Since Silja has gone for the hunt there was no way he could meet her now. North was new to him and since he was here he didn''t want to take any rash steps.


    So Benjamin decided to stay quiet for now and observe things around him.


    The maid showed them their assigned room and left. The three guards with Benjamin were also given the room on the same floor as Benji.


    There were no restrictions for them to go and walk around and since the tower was also part of the castle Benji actually could roam around freely in the castle.


    Benji ordered his men to take rest since they were already tired from the long journey and he himself locked himself in his room.


    They have not much luggage with them and king Zachary has already prepared all the necessary things for them such as clothes and things of daily use.


    Benjamin decided to take a rest first as he stood near the window.


    He then walked back into the room and removed the shirt. Instantly a yellow reptile slipped away from his back and went wrapped around his neck.


    "Hiss¡­" the snake hissed near Benji''s face and Benjamin smiled.


    "Looks like the man you bit yesterday was someone important to the dragon king. You did a good job Deca," Benjamin slowly caressed the small head of the snake with his fingers before putting it in the large bathing tube. The snake instantly became happy inside the water and started to swim around.


    Benjamin also entered the water soon after and took a bath.


    Then both man and snake took a rest in their respective places. Donovan made plans for the ahead as he drifted to sleep.


    Donovan and his group have decided to make a final stop inside the jungle. They had yet to enter the main part but according to Don it wasn''t safe to enter it at night so they decided to stop their journey before the night and start hunting from the next day.


    Early in the morning even before the sun could rise fully the hunt was started and each person did their best to hunt as many animals as possible.


    The feast was going to be big and they needed to collect enough meat for everyone. Not that there was a lack of animals.. The forest of Dragon creek was filled with wild animals and so many other species of birds and other small animals and insects.

 Chapter 105 - [Bonus Chap] The Hunt

    The forest of Dragon creek was filled with wild animals and so many other species of birds and other small animals and insects.


    The hardest part of the jungle was getting prey but not becoming prey yourself.


    The jungle was going to hunt them back as they hunt the animal.


    Its maze-like structure and almost similar looking trees and ways can make one forget the way easily and can drag you to the place from where you never can come out.


    Not to forget the animals who lived there. Normally dragons were the most dreadful animals but nature will never be biased to only one and thus even dragons can be weaker in front of some poisonous species of the Dragon creek.


    But amidst all the difficulty Donovan was able to lead them the whole day through the whole forest without any problem. The soldiers he had brought with him were also experienced and thus they could protect all four ladies and a few maids for whom this was a new experience.


    On the first day, they managed to get a decent number of animals to hunt.


    Since they were going to stay here for three more days it was important for them to keep all dead animals in the cold so they would not get rotten. But that wasn''t much of a problem since the river flowing through the forest was straight from the glacier mountains. The water was quite cold so all the meat was securely preserved in cold temperatures.


    The other way was to preserve the meat in honey but that was quite a lengthy process as it needed to be cutting and roasting meat...


    They have stopped hunting even before the night passes and they get back to their designated camp. Till now they were not inside the deep part of the forest and thus it was the first night of theirs in the deep dark forest.


    After the cold nights as winter has passed and the forest has finally started to bloom in the warm sun. The dragon creek was located a bit far from the capital so there was a geographical difference in temperature and in the atmosphere.


    The forest became dark and nocturnal as the sunset in the west and light dimmed.


    The long ancient trees were casting shadows making the moonlight unable to reach the ground.


    While the day forest was warm with sunlight, the night forest was totally opposite. Cold and dark. Something that makes your hair stand on its roots.


    The lush green trees and plants around were a sight to behold in the day but the same view can give you nightmares at night.


    The forest became more enchanted and mysterious as the ground started to be covered by the fog. Plus the voices of the animals and other inhabitants were like a haunting melody in their ears.


    "Milady dinner is ready," Silja, who was busy observing the scenery around, was startled by Mira''s voice.


    Silja was standing far away from the other people who were disrupting the odd silence of the forest. She turned around and came out of the shadow of a gigantic tree.


    She nodded at Mira and started to walk back where everyone was sitting for dinner.


    Well, the dinner was prepared from the meat of a young deer which was hunted by lady Olivia. The meat was fresh and with added spices, the meal was very delicious.


    Everyone couldn''t help but praise lady Olivia since it was her hard work.


    Olivia smiled at everyone and then thanked everyone in an indifferent manner as if she didn''t care and it wasn''t a big deal for her at all.


    While the dinner was going on Silja''s eyes accidentally met Olivia''s for a fleeting second and Silja couldn''t help but notice the hate and jealousy in Olivia''s eyes.


    Olivia soon broke eye contact leaving Silja confused as to why Olivia had such emotions towards her.


    Well Olivia was not a warm person from the start and they might also have some arguments one or two times but this was the first time Silja saw her giving that look to her.


    Thinking that it might be her own thinking Silja brushed it off.


    But her hunch came true when their path again crossed after dinner.


    "Lady Silja, I heard that you didn''t manage to hunt a single animal during the whole day?" Silja was washing her hand when Olivia approached her.


    She said in a normal tone of curiosity and her volume was normal too but in the forest, at night her voice attracted everyone''s attention towards her and Silja.


    Silja looked at Olivia and turned around.


    "I''m not very familiar with hunting and archery, lady Olivia. This is the first time for me to go on a hunt on foreign land," Silja replied in a neutral tone. She didn''t want to start an argument but she also didn''t want to show any respect to the one who was not showing her any.


    "Oh, that''s the case. Then I hope you do better tomorrow so you can also contribute something to the summer feast," Olivia said with a fake smile on her lips.


    "Because it''s unlikely for a Dragon prince to choose a wife who couldn''t hunt even a small rabbit. No matter how beautiful and good she is as seducing," lady Olivia brushed past Silja as she said those words in a small voice that only Silja could hear.


    Silja pursed her lips as she heard that. Her eyes narrowed down at the back of the woman walking away with a big smile plastered on her lips.


    Now that Olivia has opened the topic many people have started to talk about Silja performance. But Silja as always didn''t care about anything and walked away.


    At night everyone has slept in their personal tents. Silja and Mira were sleeping in one tent and few soldiers were going to guard their tent the whole night in shifts. So that they don''t become the prey of any wild animals at night.


    It wasn''t necessary for other People who were dragons but Silja and Mira were humans so it was necessary for their safety.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 106 - Olivias Anger

    It wasn''t necessary for other People who were dragons but Silja and Mira were humans so it was necessary for their safety.


    It was Garrett - the poor squire, who insisted on this arrangement.


    Garrett was like a shadow to Donovan and during the past days, he has noticed each and every moment of his master.


    And the conclusion was that lady Silja was the new Interest of his master and according to his further observation king, Zachary was also putting great importance on lady Silja. So as a good squire Garrett started to pay attention to Silja and things going around her. Although he didn''t make it that obvious to other ladies.


    Silja didn''t object to the arrangements and went to the tent to get some sleep.


    Although Donovan, who now knew about Silja, wasn''t the slightest worried about her, on the other hand, he was waiting for her to show her powers.


    The blood running in her veins was much more powerful than anyone here. If she is really the descendant of the royal family of Witches then she was as powerful as Donovan or maybe more.


    Donovan was trying to sleep but he couldn''t help but think about Silja. She has grown in him in a way that he couldn''t help it.


    How can someone manage to have this much influence on you in just a few days? Even after trying so hard, the sleep didn''t knock on his door and thus Donovan gave up. Well, going without sleep for a few days was not a problem for him. Donovan stood up and retrieved the shirt from the side and wore it.


    Donovan moved out of his tent and saw the dark night. The fog has increased very much and has covered almost two ft from the ground. It was good that they had set tents on platforms, high from the ground.  Also, the forest at night has become colder and colder. The ruffling and shuffling of leaves and branches of the trees increased on calm nights and the atmosphere was even more dreadful.


    Donovan left his tent and started to walk around in the camp. Well, his destination was unknown to him but still, his feet brought him to the Silja''s tent.


    The soldiers who were guarding the place immediately bowed their heads. Donovan waved his hand indicating them to leave.


    Donovan stood in front of the tent for a minute, deciding whether to go in or not.


    After a long and bloody battle in his head, he couldn''t resist the urge to see her and entered the tent.


    While Donovan, who was in deep thought about silja, missed the pair of eyes which were digging holes on his back.


    Not far away from Silja''s tent, there was another tent and it was lady Olivia''s.


    Her tent was facing Silja''s tent and from the small transparent cloth serving as a window in the tent, she could see what was happening outside.


    Currently, she was inside the tent, awake. As she watched Donovan entering Lady Silja''s tent in the middle of the night her facial expressions started to change and her face became blue from anger.


    The blood in her vein started to boil and her iris started to change its colour and shape to her Dragon eyes. Her skin also started to change and become scally. Physical changes in her body were the result of changes in her emotions.


    Her anger was getting the best of her.


    "I will kill her," Olivia fumed. Her hand started to turn in claws and her body was changing its shape thoroughly.


    Olivia wasn''t a weak Dragon and she could easily change her form. But Since she was a warm-blooded creature her anger was very dangerous for others as well as for her own self.


    Not just her but most of the dragons are easily provoked and the ones who can change the shape can lose rationality over their anger and can go out of control. Similar to what happened when Silja faced the dragon attack when she arrived in the north. If the wrong string is pulled they can become deranged.


    "My lady calmed down," but before she could change herself fully in her Dragon form and do something that can not be reversed, her maid stopped her.


    The maid who came along with Olivia was a woman in her early thirties. She has been serving Olivia for the last decade and knows the nature of her lady well.


    She knew even though Olivia was a very smart person when she loses her temper she can be a disaster.


    And when leaving for this hunt lord Joshua has given her special instructions for not letting Olivia do any stupid thing that can spoil their efforts till now.


    "Calm? How am I supposed to calm down?" Olivia snapped at her maid.


    "I''m just one step away from getting what I want. And this woman, she just spread her legs and wrapped him around his fingers," Olivia''s anger was reaching the sky as she pointed her finger at Silja''s tent.


    "What is she in front of me? Can she be compared with me in any manner? What does she have that I don''t? Just a mesearly human whom I can crush with my one claw and burn her to ashes," her voice became big hoarse as her dragon form was coming out.


    "That''s what I want to say, my lady," the maid held Olivia and tried to tame her down, "She is nothing in front of you and I''m sure prince Donovan understands that very well too. You are just a step away from your goal and that''s why you have to keep calm,"


    The maid tried hard to make Olivia cool down. "Do not ruin your chance at this juncture, my lady. Please try to understand,"


    "Why? I should just go and kill her and everything will be mine after that," Olivia has made up her mind.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 107 - Lady Jade

    "Why? I should just go and kill her and everything will be mine after that," Olivia has made up her mind.


    But her maid held her tightly and stopped her from doing something stupid. " Even if you kill her there are two more. By killing her you will only become an evil person in everyone''s eyes. There will be no chance for you then. Keep calm and think carefully my lady,"


    Olivia jerked her hand off her and looked away. But she didn''t refute anything and closed her eyes, trying to calm herself down.


    The anger on her face died down but not the flames in her eyes.


    The maid took a sigh of relief and thanked god.


    On the other hand, Donovan entered the tent. Silja was sleeping peacefully on her bed.


    It was a big tent which could easily accommodate five people. Silja was sleeping on the high platform. A small area on the left side was partitioned with thin curtains. On the other side of the curtain, Mira was sleeping peacefully.


    Donovan glanced briefly at Silja''s blunt maid.


    He then slowly walked towards Silja''s bed and climbed up without making any noise.


    Silja and Mira were deep in sleep, not able to feel his presence.


    Donovan lay down on the bed facing her. Silja was breathing softly and with the rhythm of her breathing, her chest rose and fell down.


    Donovan wanted to tease her but he didn''t want to scare her and start another fight. He could guess what would happen if she woke up now and found him sneaking in her bed at this hour of time.


    He was still mad at him and any wrong action will make them further apart.


    So he decided to control his hands from doing something that he might regret later.


    So the mischievous and unruly prince Donovan, who never thought twice before getting what he wanted, exercised tough restraint that night and just kept looking at Silja.


    The night passed soon and the dawn approached. Silja felt her face being brushed by something smooth and wet. Silja raised her hand and her hand touched some unfamiliar object which was actually Donovan''s face. Her hand slowly brushed on his face and she frowned in her sleep.


    Donovan, who couldn''t help but shower her with kisses, felt her hand on his face and stopped in his tracks.


    He held her hand in his and planted soft kisses on the back of her hand before he gave a brief kiss to her lips.


    Feeling the familiar touch on her lips Silja opened her eyes and sprung up on the bed. But Donovan has already left with lightning speed.


    Silja looked around but there was no one apart from moving curtains. Silja took a deep breath and looked around. After confirming no one was around she sighed.


    "Mira¡­" Silja slowly called for Mira.


    "Yes milady," Mira was quick to wake up at her call. She walked towards Silja and helped her wear her cloak and started to prepare for her morning routines as the second day of the hunt began.


    Soon after filling their stomachs, everyone chose their horses and went hunting.


    Donovan decided the area they were going to hunt and instructed his man to take care of ladies. This area was mostly famous for small poisonous reptiles who look very attractive and cute in appearance but just one bite of them can issue a death warrant for even a dragon.


    Plus they were in a deep forest where there is no cure. No matter how much they try, the person won''t be able to get normal medical help here.


    So everyone was specially instructed by Donovan to stay away from any danger.


    Donovan was changing the location of the hunt every day since killing too many animals from just one part can imbalance the natural cycle. Plus while they have entered the deep part of the forest the rogues of the forest must have got a whiff of their presence. Donovan didn''t want them to come sniffing them so it was better to keep changing location.


    Same as yesterday Silja didn''t manage to kill even a single animal.


    But fortunately, she wasn''t alone. Even lady Jade also didn''t kill any animal at all which was totally a surprise for everyone since Jade was actually a very good archer.


    It was the time of evening and Donovan was roaming around the river to find any animal who passed by to drink water.


    When he saw a figure of a woman sitting near the river shore.


    Donovan turned his horse in her direction and he recognised her as he walked closer.


    Lady Jade was sitting near the river, her horse was roaming around freely somewhere near.


    "Gracia¡­." Donovan called from behind.


    Jade heard him clear as his voice disrupted the peaceful atmosphere.


    She slowly looked back at him and then turned back again.


    Donovan saw her indifference and climbed off the horse and walked towards her.


    What was with all the ladies ignoring him lately?


    He didn''t say anything as he sat down beside her.


    They sat there in silence as both looked at the gush of river current which was flowing from high to lower.


    The sound of water bubbling over the rocks and branches was soothing to ears like a peaceful melody.


    "I was five when I first saw you in the castle of Northcrest. You were twelve years old. A smooth face with baby fat, which always held sternness and indifference. Me and my brother were playing with Zivan and you were sitting on the side like some elder, keeping watch on us," after some time of silence Jade said as she looked at him. Her eyes looked into his while trying to search for something in them.


    "Zivan took us to see the well at the back of the castle. While playing, accidentally Elijah fell in that well. I was so afraid, crying and helpless. None of us were able to pull him out but suddenly you came there from somewhere. And before I could understand anything I saw you diving straight into the well," Olivia then looked at the water current trying to remember the old memories. Her face held a gentle and happy expression as she remembered those memories.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 108 - Lady Jade-2

    Jade then looked at the water current trying to remember the old memories. Her face held a solemn expression as she remembered those memories.


    "Soon after, a small black Dragon emerged from the well with my brother in his claws. I was so scared and happy at the same time. Crying and laughing, "Jade couldn''t help as her lips arched in a smile and her eyes became wet from burning tears.


    "Don''t forget the snots all over your face," Donovan commented as he took out a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to Jade


    "Yeah right," Jade couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "You became my hero that day. A person who saved my brother, and from the day onwards you slowly crawled in my life and then in my heart" she added as she again turned and looked at Donovan with her emotional eyes.


    Donovan didn''t say anything as he just listened.


    "You become the man I have always looked up to since then. I never let go of any opportunity to visit Northcrest after that. As we grow up we become friends. You never ignored me nor did you push me away," she took a shaky breath. "I was the only woman by your side all these years. Twenty years Donovan, I devoted twenty years of my life to you. You know what people used to say to me all this while?" She looked at him as she questioned.


    "That I''m the only woman you love and that''s why you have kept me by your side. No matter how many women you had in your bed, none of them was able to take the position I had. And just with that illusion, I came to Northcrest this time. To get what was rightfully mine, "Jade''s voice became hoarse as her tears fell non-stop and her lump formed in her throat.


    "I was ready to fight everyone just to get you. I can fight them all and win but you know what I got defeated even before I can try," she looked at Donovan with anger and helplessness. "Have you ever felt all your dreams being crushed in just one second? One day you wake up and someone tells you that the life you lived till now was just an illusion, a lie. How would you feel at that time?" His eyebrows furrowed as she looked in distance.


    "You defeated me Donavon, you. Even before I can try¡­.sob...i...I don''t know if it was just my wishful thinking all these years but I know one thing that you knew everything all this while but you never stopped me before," she shook her head.


    "And now just like that, you crushed everything. You rejected me ruthlessly like I was nothing in your eyes all this year," she glared at him as she said that. All the anger from past days comes pouring out of her eyes. The feeling of hurt by someone whom you have treated as your whole life, how unbearable it would be.


    "Gracia¡­" before Donovan could say anything more she raised her hand in front of him.


    "No, you will just listen to me today. Just like how I had done in the past," she refuted him and Donovan instantly closed his mouth.


    "Whole my life you were the centre of my life but it seems like I have revolved around the wrong sun. I was just a meaningless star in your eyes," Gracia said.


    "But...sob... you know what is the worst part of all this?" Jade looked at Donovan and asked. Donovan lifted his eyebrows at her.


    "I don''t know why I came here when I already know that it''s not me who is in your heart. These all are just desperate attempts, just futile hopes, she shook her head. "Everything just became meaningless in just one night. All the hard work that I put in over the year so I can stand by your side proudly went to waste. Just like that," Donovan looked at the hot tears falling from her eyes and he deep down felt bad for her.


    "Gracia¡­ you are wrong when you said that I never stopped you from loving me. I always regarded you as my friend and never crossed a line. You know me, Gracia, I never waste my time dwelling on things. I take it rightfully if I want it," Donovan said.


    "Huh? you are right. How can eldest prince Donovan be wrong? You know you can control everything and always know from the start what you want. So how can you make any mistakes," Jade smiled bitterly between her tears. "So prince Donovan please tell me who is the one you want this time. Who is the one from all of them that you have chosen to become your wife?"


    "And don''t tell me that the one who will win the competition will become your wife because I know. That''s not you. This foolish competition can not decide who is gonna be your wife. I want to know,"


    "Do you really want to know Lady Jade?" Donovan asked.


    Jade snapped at him.


    Does she really want to know?


    No. She didn''t want to know. If possible she never wanted to know.


    Jade shook his head in response to his answer.


    "You always know what I want don''t you? I had that confidence that I know you. But recently I realised that it was an illusion too, haha," Jade laughed dryly.


    "Let me stay in the dark for a few more days. At Least till I don''t see you with someone else," Lady Jade replied with a bitter smile.


    "As you wish," Donovan smiled. And then didn''t say anything. An awkward silence spread between them.


    "You are a good woman Jade. I have given you my friendship but you should never expect anything more than that," Donovan said.


    "I know now," Jade said with a smile on her lips. The tears on her face had long dried and now what remained was just indifference.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 109 - Chaos

    "I know now," Jade said with a smile on her lips. The tears on her face had long dried and now what remained was just indifference.


    She then slowly stood up from the ground.


    "I had given up my twenty best years to you but no more," she said and then turned around and left.


    Just like that with her every grievance and resentment buried deep in her heart.


    Donovan smiled looking at her back. But before Jade could go any further she stopped in her trek as an ear-piercing whistle echoed in the forest.


    Donovan also became alert after hearing it.


    He quickly stood up and ran towards his horse.


    "Gracia¡­quickly this way," he yelled at Jade. Jade has already taken the reins of her own horse. In the next second she was on her horse riding it behind Donovan.


    It was a special signal for danger.


    Donovan was quick to ride his horse in the direction from where someone had blown a whistle.


    But as they went further they heard another whistle and Donovan halted his horse.


    "Did you hear that?" Jade stopped her horse beside his.


    "Someone entered the forbidden part," Donovan nodded his head.


    "We have to alert everyone," Jade said.


    "Go gather everyone. I go check who is there," Donovan declared.


    "No. You can''t go there alone," Jade shook her head. "If they are more in numbers you won''t be able to take them by all yourself,"


    "I''m coming with you," Donovan wanted to refute her words but they suddenly heard hooves of horses.


    "My lord," Garrett came there with Silja and Mira.


    "The rogues," Garrett''s face was marred with worries.


    "Someone must have entered the forbidden part and alerted them. We can''t win in a straight fight," Donovan shook his head.


    This was bad. He has specifically instructed everyone not to cross their limits. Now everyone was in great danger.


    Silja, who was behind Garrett, furrowed her eyebrows. This was the thing she was most worried about. She didn''t care about anyone else but she was afraid about Mira. Although Mira was also able to defend herself and handle a few weapons, still she wasn''t a skilled warrior. Silja didn''t want her to get hurt even the slightest.


    "Return back to the camp and take everyone you found on the way to a safe place," Donovan gave instructions as soon as he saw Garrett.


    "Gracia, go with him," Donovan instructed.


    "I''m not leaving you here alone," Jade said stubbornly.


    "I''m not alone, lady Silja will go with me," Donovan looked at the woman who was standing at the end with an expressionless face. Silja''s facial expressions changed as soon as she heard that.


    Jade''s eyes moved towards Silja and she furrowed her brows.


    "Lady Silja is human. Do you want her to fight with those beasts?" Jade couldn''t believe why he made such a bizarre decision.


    "Don''t worry she is skilled enough," Donovan said.


    "Lady Silja send your maid with Garrett and Jade and follow me," Donovan instructed. Jade wanted to argue but for some reason, she gulped down her words. The look of confidence in his eyes when he looked at Silja, that look told her many things that she has not noticed till now.


    "I won''t leave Mira alone," Silja refuted. She didn''t want to go with him at any cost. Why should she jump in danger with him, it wasn''t worth it.


    "You don''t know the fastest way out of here. Jade knows. You will be the only burden for Garrett. So let jade help him and you come with me," Donovan turned his rain towards the direction with full speed. But Silja didn''t follow him.


    "Lady Silja you should go¡­" Jade advised. No matter what she didn''t want to go with Donovan.


    "I will be his burden there too. I can''t fight rogue dragons and Witches," Silja shook her head looking at Jade.


    Donovan, who saw her standing there without moving, stopped his horse.


    He looked at her and then narrowed her eyes.


    "Milady no. I won''t go anywhere without you," Mira also shook her head. She will never let her silja go in the mouth of danger voluntarily.


    Silja turned her horse in different directions. While Mira also followed behind. Donovan narrowed his eyes. He turned towards Garrett and their eyes met. Donovan nodded his head and Donovan''s horse started to chase Silja.


    Donovan whistled as Silja was riding the horse fast.


    And suddenly with his whistle, Silja''s horse stopped suddenly.


    With loud neighing, the horse stood on his hind legs. He burst into furry and started jumping around. Even Mira''s horse also got infected by fury and started to behave like a scoundrel.


    Silja was caught off guard by his sudden anger and she lost her balance. She fell from the horse. Silja found herself losing balance and the next second horse threw her from his back. Silja fell from its back and rolled on the ground and ended up with bruised elbows and palms.


    "Milady¡­" Mira yelled but her horse started to run and took her away in different directions.


    Donovan, Garrett and Jade were already there. Garrett went behind Mira''s horse while Jade also climbed down her horse.


    On the other hand, Donovan halted his horse in front of Silja and dismounted his horse.


    He extended his hand looking at her.


    Silja lifted her head and looked at him. Her eyes are red with pure furry.


    "You did that?" she asked between her gritted teeth.


    She vaguely remembered hearing a sharp whistle and just after that, her horse started to behave strangely.


    It was surely his doing.


    All the horses were specially trained and that''s how Donovan was able to stop Silja''s horse with just a signal.


    A smile spread on Donovan''s lips. He slowly squatted down and held her bruised hand in his.


    "My mother said When someone doesn''t understand the simple language we should try different means," he slowly cleaned her wounds with his handkerchief and then blew gently on it.


    Silja''s little nose was flaring up in anger.


    "We are in the middle of the most dangerous forest you can find in this land. All lives are in danger. If we want everyone to go out safely we have to work together," Donovan explained. Whole-time his attention was on her wounds.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 110 - Chaos - 2

    The whole time his attention was on her wounds.


    He slowly cleaned them and then blew on them gently.


    "I can''t not stop them alone. I need your help," he lifted his head and looked in her eyes, hopefully. "Please, you can ask anything in return when we go back," he added.


    "Huh ask anything? That if only we can go out of here alive," Silja scoffed.


    "You will go out alive. Even at the cost of my life. I promise that to you," he uttered each and every word clearly. And Silja was dazed for a second. The look in his eyes was so sincere that she could help but believe deep down in her heart.


    But she wasn''t the only one who was shocked. Jade, who was standing not far away, was even more shocked. Her eyes were glued to the couple sitting on the ground.


    This was the first time she has seen Donovan squatting down in front of someone. And that to take care of them. Unbelievable.


    With the gentle look on his face and the undivided attention of his eyes for Silja, jade couldn''t believe her eyes.


    And when he gently cleaned and blew on her wounds. Jade felt like she had lost part of her soul.


    The answer she wanted to avoid till now was in front of her. The small gesture of his screamed many things that she didn''t want to hear.


    He gave her the answer even without using any words.


    A sole tear left her eye while her face held a blank expression. Without any other words, she turned her horse robotically and then disappeared behind the dense trees.


    Donovan who felt her leaving gave a fleeting glance in the direction she left and then again looked at Silja.


    Another whistle echoed at that moment followed by the deep cry of a dragon, and Silja shuddered hearing it.


    "They are here. If we don''t stop them and if they reach our people, no one will be able to get out of here alive. Not me, not you and not your maid," Donovan said in a deep and serious voice. His words hit the right spot on Silja''s heart. No matter how angry she was she won''t ever let anything happen to any innocent souls. Not to forget Mira''s life can also fall in danger if they don''t do anything.


    "But we two are not capable enough to stop them," Silja''s forehead creased in worry. She was thinking that he was joking when he said she would go with him.


    There is no way they could stop those dragons, Witches and who knows what other animals of the forest.


    Just thinking of it made Silja shudder in fear.


    "Trust me we are more than enough. You are more than enough," Don stood up and extended his hand towards Silja. Silja took it hesitantly and then stood up.


    "How are you so sure of my capabilities?" She asked


    "Just gut feeling," he replied with a smile.


    "They are around," "This is time to show your archery skills milady," Donovan said. He then took out his crossbow sling from his back and helped silja wear it. He has two crossbows with him. One was a spare one that Garrett always put behind the horse.


    He took out the arrows from the back of the horse and gave half of them to her it to her.


    "All we have is here. Don''t waste any," Donovan instructed.


    Silja smiled looking at him.


    "I didn''t manage to get any prey in the last two days and have just wasted all the bowes. Are you sure you want to give me this?" Silja smiled as she asked him.


    Donovan was taking out his special knuckle knives which were designed to wear in his palms.


    He looked at her and then pulled her towards him by holding the back of her head and then blocking her lips with his.


    "You can fool them, not me," he said after releasing her.


    Silja scrunched her nose and pushed him away.


    "Don''t you dare do that again. Just because I''m helping you, doesn''t mean that I have forgotten what you did," Silja said haughtily and turned away. Donovan just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    She then took the bow and inspected it before pulling its string. This one was different. The design was different and so was the bows, she wasn''t familiar with this type of crossbow.


    There was a small carving on the crossbow. Dragons were breathing fire and every place was enveloped in fire. The maker has considered every small detail while making it. The weight and length of everything were very proportionate.


    "Here, you put arrows here. You can shoot two arrows together if you arrange them this way," after Donovan was ready he started to teach her. "Position them at this angel and you can hit two targets with one," Silja nodded her head and then put the bows away.


    Once she was ready he lifted her up and put her on the horse in a swift motion. He then climbed and sat behind her.


    "I still don''t know why you insisted of me to stay by your side? Do you like annoying me so much?" Silja asked taking the rein of the horse in her hand.


    "Because I know few things about you, that you, yourself don''t know," His one hand wrapped around her waist while the other took the rein of the horse from her hand and with just one slight kick from him the horse bolted with lightning speed in the opposite direction of where Mira and Garrett had left.


    "Hold tight," she heard him say before everything started to blur in front of her eyes because of the unbelievable speed of the horse. Her body swayed but thanks to Donovan who stabilized her in between his arms. It took Silja a few moments before she could focus on the things.


    The horse was making its way in between the tangled and small road of the forest and the trees passed by them one by one.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 111 - Chaos - 3

    The horse was making its way in between the tangled road of the forest and the trees passed by them one by one.


    "This¡­." She has never ridden a horse this fast. It wasn''t just fast but the speed was inhumane. Was it some magical horse?


    Her surroundings were fading so quickly that she hardly got time to catch up. The cold gust of wind was harsh on her face and her eyes wide open.


    She was wrapped tightly in his arms and Silja was sure that if not for his support she would have fallen again by now and with the speed horse going she would have definitely fallen.


    "We..are.." she was flustered as her back was pressed on his firm chest. His hold on her was tight and his face was just beside her.


    "How can this horse run so fast?" She asked him.


    "By magic. Aren''t you familiar with this kind of magic?" Donovan saif from behind. His voice was deep and his warm breath fanned the shell of her ear as he spoke.


    Silja shook her head. Donovan smiled looking at her.


    "My father was saying that you enchanted one of our best horses when he met you for the first time," Donovan whispered slowly. Silja snapped her head and their forehead bumped into each other. But the shock was more impactful than the pain.


    A cold current ran through her spine hearing what he said.


    Suddenly the images of a mad horse


    started to play in front of her eyes. And that unknown fear started to bubble up in her chest. Silja, whose hands were on the horse, suddenly took her hand away from the horse''s body.


    Donovan''s one eye was on the horse while the other was on Silja. The abrupt change of the expression on her face told him so many things.


    His father was right the girl was clueless about her own power. But no more, she has too soon realised her own strength and accepted it.


    Donovan tightened his grip on her and pulled her towards him more.


    "Don''t worry. I was just kidding," he said and then his lip nibbed on her earlobe. The opposite sensation of his warm lips and the cold wind successfully distracted her.


    Silja held him tightly which was wrapped around her waist and closed her eyes only the feeling of his warm body and roaring of wind remained in her head while she shut down all other thoughts. It was Silja''s defence mechanisms, whenever she found herself in a situation which made her worried she shut herself in her own shell. Closing any thoughts entering her mind.


    She didn''t know how much time passed but suddenly her ears picked a sharp voice of wind being pierced. She knew this sound.


    Her eyes flew open and she saw a sharp tip of an arrow shooting in their direction.


    They had already entered the darkest part of the forest and there was no going back now. The plants and trees were blocking even the sunlight of midday and it was very dark to even see anything clearly. But for some reason, Silja could even see better than bright daylight


    "Down," she yelled and pressed down on Donovan. Donovan bent down backwards while she was in front.


    The wooden arrow passed just above them and they managed to miss it by just a few inches. Donovan gave rein to Silja''s hand and pulled the crossbow from his back.


    With lightning speed he notched the arrow and drew it back, the powerful string stretched with the movement of Donovan''s hand. Donovan bent slightly to the side as he aimed the bow in the direction of the target. His eyes looked in the distance with undivided attention as if he was not on the horse but on the ground.


    "Snnnnn '''' after doing calculations of wind... distance¡­.angle¡­. and speed in just a matter of seconds, he released his fingers and the arrow shot with a loud crack while tearing the wind on its way.


    Just like if time has slowed down Silja could see the arrow passing by her clearly. Even the lack of light didn''t affect her vision at all; she saw the arrow disappearing behind the trees and before long a painful cry echoed in the forest.


    Donovan''s horse was still running at high speed. Donovan put away the bow in fast motion and pulled the rein and soon the horse halted as it stood on its hind legs.


    At the same time, the body fell from the tree a few metres away and scared all the birds around making them fly away in the sky.


    "Are you okay?" Donovan asked as soon as they got stable. Silja was shocked by what happened, her face was as pale as a white sheet, while her heart was thudding in her throat. She turned her head towards him and found his face even more clearer. Everything was brighter around her as if her vision was enhanced by many folds.


    "My eyes¡­?" Silja mumbled as she looked at him. Seeing the perspiration on her face Donovan became concerned.


    He climbed off the horse and then helped her down. "Let me see what happened? Are they hurting?" He started examining her as soon as he put her down. He held her eyes open with one hand while taking a closer look at them one by one.


    "No... not hurting¡­.I can see everything clearer¡­" Silja said. The changes happening were too scary. How could she suddenly start to change so much?


    Donovan pursed his lips as he looked at her.


    "Tell me clearly," Donovan said.


    "I can see farther away than before. I...I can see more colours...there¡­" Silja pointed in the direction.


    "There is a red bird over there¡­.. can you see that?" She asked him. Her voice trembling and her body also shaking.


    Donovan looked in the direction where she was pointing. Yes, he could see the bird.


    "I can," Donovan said. That means her vision was as good as him. A dragon.


    "But you are Dragon...how can be my vision is as good as you? What is happening with me?" Silja asked. She was scared just like she was every time in the past.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 112 - Power Awakening

    "But you are Dragon...how can my vision be as good as you? What is happening with me?" Silja asked. She was scared just like she was every time in the past.


    "Your powers are awakening," Donovan said. His eyes were shining brightly as he looked at her.


    "Power awakening? What power?  I...I..will destroy everything?" Silja couldn''t understand what was going on. The more she thought, the more her fear started to gather in the pit of her stomach.


    "Shh¡­." Donovan pulled her in his arms.


    "Don''t worry...this is not time to get scared," He started to pat on her back.


    "Tell me what is going on?" She asked him desperately.


    He could feel her body shaking in fear and the temperature of her body was very low. He could hear the whistleblowing in the distance and that means they were very close to the inner part of the forest. They were already in the danger zone. If she didn''t gather herself he won''t be able to implement his plan.


    "Look at me.." Donovan lifted her face up.


    "I will tell you everything¡­ but not now...we need to save ourselves first," Donovan said. But Silja was looking at him in a daze.


    "Do you understand," he shook her shoulders.


    "Yes¡­." Silja managed to say.


    "Good," Donovan nodded his head and then he took out a bottle from his inner pocket.


    "Here, drink this," Donovan gave her a small tin bottle.


    "What...is it?" Silja asked. She wiped away the tears from her eyes.


    "Alcohol. It will help," Donovan opened the cap and handed him the bottle.


    Silja put the bottle on her lips after some hesitation and took a small sip.


    As soon as the bitter liquid entered her mouth she felt like puking but Donovan pressed her nose shut and forced her to gulp it down.


    He made her take a few more gulps and then put the bottle away before he himself took a few sips himself.


    Silja was coughing hard on the other hand.


    Her body was cold, so the alcohol will help her get warm and her mind will also stay focused.


    Donovan rubbed her back lightly before she calmed down.


    The drink he gave her was special alcohol for the dragons. Dragon''s have higher alcohol tolerance than a human so the drinks they drink are much stronger but since Silja was a witch so Donovan was betting that she will be able to digest it without any problem.


    "First you should tell me what are we facing and what is the plan," no matter how much disturbed Silja was before but she quickly gathered herself together.


    "We are currently near the heart of the forest. This place is called Dragon heart. This area is a base camp of the rogues. Come here," Donovan started to explain. He then took Silja''s hand and pulled her towards the dead body which was a few metres away from them.


    In the rush of emotion, Silja almost forgot about the attacker Donovan had killed with his arrow.


    Silja saw a man laying on the floor on his back. The arrow was peeking out of his back and the blood had pooled around his body.


    "He is a witch," Donovan stood beside the body and kicked the body. The body moved and Silja could see his face. The arrow has straight entered his heart and he must have died before he even could realise what happened.


    The long hair was covering the left part of his face but the right part was visible to the eyes.


    On the right side, Silja could see the weird inking which Silja had never seen before.


    There was a Crescent moon which was burning in flames from one side while the flowers were blooming on the other side. All the colours were blending perfectly making a beautiful tattoo. White moon, glaring red and orange fire and blooming blue roses on the left.


    "The moon represents the Witches, the fire is the symbol of dragons and the flowers are for the dwarves. Those three races are the god of this forest. They rule together over this land. And even though it is the northern land my father has no claim on this forest," he said. Silja was a bit shocked. All the three races living together?


    Outside of this forest, they don''t go eye to eye. But here they work together against their own people to survive.


    Donovan then sat down on his heels and started to examine the body. He took out some bows and other weapons like knives and small darts and showed them to Silja.


    "These crossbows are made of dwarf''s bones. If the blood of a witch is boon to dragons, the dwarf''s bone is cursed. It can kill a dragon if thrust in the heart," Donovan showed it to Silja. The tip of all the bows was made of the white bones. Silja took a few of them and examined them carefully. The bones were made sharp by polishing them roughly.


    It was the same as the legend goes that nature will never make anyone above. If Witch can make dragons stronger then, dwarves will provide a weapon to kill them.


    The blood of the witch can cure any dragon wound within minutes. While a small graze from the bond of a dwarf can injure dragons gravely.


    Blood and bones.


    The cure and death walking together.


    "Here keep them with you," Donovan handed Silja all the weapons and he also found some bottles from the pocket of the witch. He kept them in his inner clothes. Those were probably potions made by witches.


    "We are currently at the southwest side of the centre. Since we have killed one of them, more will come sniffing us. Garrett and Jade will take everyone out from the southeast side and will be able to leave successfully. All we have to do is distract these people and give enough time to Garrett to take everyone away safely," Donovan gave instructions and gave a special whistle to Silja.


    He put it in her neck securely.


    "Don''t go away from me and if you sense a dangerous blow two times and I will be there," Donovan said.


    "Remember our motive is to defend and distract, not to attack," he said again and Silja nodded.


    Donovan whistled subtly near horse ears and then gave rein to Silja.


    "It''s yours now," Donovan said.


    "I can''t handle it. It''s very fast," Silja didn''t take the reins.


    "You can handle it even better than me," Donovan said, putting his hand on hers.


    "You know¡­.what is wrong with me?" She couldn''t help but ask, her voice a little shaky.


    "I do," Donovan furrowed his eyebrows as he replied to her.


    "For now let''s focus on what is on the hand, once we are out of here I will tell you everything," Donovan said and put her on the horse and he started to walk a bit far distance from her.


    Donovan was running ahead while Silja was on the horse behind. Even with the high-speed horse Donovan still managed to keep up the speed.


    Her whole attention was on the man and the more she looked the more he found him different. She doesn''t know how he could manage to stay so calm in a situation like this.


    What secret of hers does he know? How did he find out? The countless thoughts were occupying her head so she missed the trip ahead.


    "Watch out," suddenly Donovan twisted his neck and yelled.


    But it was too late. Silja''s horse has already stepped on the trap. The trap was triggered and the arrows started to fly around.


    "Snnn¡­"


    "Snnnn¡­." Silja couldn''t dodge all of them at once and one of them grazed her hand.


    Silja quickly jumped away from the horse and rolled to the side. In just a matter of seconds, the horse died with so many arrows plunged into its body. His white body turned red from the blood oozing out of countless wounds.


    Donovan ran towards Silja. He cursed in his head as he saw her wounds.


    This time it was more dangerous than before.


    He took out his handkerchief and bandaged her wounds.


    "It''s not safe to stay here," Donovan said without saying anything else.


    But seeing the more wound on her his heart started to tighten for some reason.


    Did he make a mistake by keeping her here with him?


    After all, she was not familiar with this type of situation.


    And her powers on the other hand were still not fully discovered. She won''t be able to use them when she herself is unaware of them.


    For the first time, he felt the fear crawling in his heart. Not for himself but her.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 113 - The Dwarves

    For the first time, he felt the fear crawling in his heart. Not for himself but her.


    But there was no time to mulled over it again because they heard a dragon cry and then the blazing fire rained from the sky just a few steps away from them.


    "Run," Donovan yelled and Silja didn''t wait for him to tell again. Donovan started to rain in the opposite direction and Silja followed.


    She ran fast on the uneven ground as she looked behind the fire coming closer and closer.


    Thank god she wore army pants today which allowed her to run smoothly.


    She could hear the gigantic wings fanning the trees and fire from above.


    A dragon. After killing a witch their next attacker was Dragon.


    The situation was similar to when she entered the Northcrest and met with a tragic dragon attack. But today was a bit different because at that time there were many people to defend but right now was only two: she and Donovan.


    And till now what they were doing was just to run.


    Silja turned her head around and started to run with all her might.


    Suddenly she saw Donovan jump in the air high and his body started to turn into something she would have never imagined.


    Claws grew out of his hand and his legs turned into long hind legs. Each muscle of his body started to reform and soon the shape of the dragon became clear.


    His head became ten times bigger and his teeth sharper. His smooth skin started to turn dark scally and his eyes dark red.


    Silja stopped in her trek and saw the man turning into a dbragon for the first time.


    Her eyes were wide open like sources and her mouth hung open. She stood in her place, amazed by what she was seeing.


    She even forgot that the enemy Dragon who was spitting fire was catching up to her.


    Donovan''s large wings sprouted out of his back as he roared. His powerful tail swapped across and knocked down two big trees.


    He turned his head around and flew in Silja''s direction at a sharp downward angle. But Silja didn''t flinch or moved from her place even an inch.


    His reflection in Silja''s eyes started to become bigger and bigger and Silja saw his dark red eyes looking at her as he came closer.


    His strong legs landed on the ground with a loud thump, which was equivalent to the earthquake. Silja''s eyes widened as she saw him coming towards her with full speed and the next second she saw him opening his large wings and she was enveloped inside his large body.


    From the sky, the dragon flew above them plummeting the fire nonstop.


    Donovan covered Silja with his body and saved her from the blazing fire.


    Covered by him Silja has fallen on the ground, her eyes looking up at his dark red eyes shining brightly in the dark.


    She has seen him before in his dragon form but what she saw today was something that made her mesmerized.


    Donovan grunted softly and then pulled back from her. He turned his body around and then stood in front of Silja in a defensive posture.


    Silja looked so small in front of him. And when Donovan saw the amazed look in her eyes he felt more and proud of himself. There was no way no one could resist his charm. His largemouth stretched in a smile.


    While the other dragon who was attacking them also landed on the ground in front of Donovan.


    He has a pale brown body and his eyes were yellowish. He was a lot smaller in size but well he wasn''t alone. He sent a signal to his brother and all the rogues started to show up. One after another the witches and dragons started to pop out from the dark woods.


    Silja then saw a big red dragon making his way through them. He was shaking his enormous head and stood in front of Donovan.


    Donovan moved his tail and encircled it around Silja, who was standing by the side. She was totally hidden by his body.


    Silja saw his protective stance and their eyes met for a fleeting second and Silja understood his signal of laying low. Silja nodded her head but she didn''t let her guard down. The fight can break out at any moment and they will definitely be outnumbered by the opponent if they didn''t fight well.


    "Prince Donovan, welcome to Dragon heart," a deep voice rang from the opposite side. Silja turned her head around and but she couldn''t locate the source of the voice. The red dragon who was standing in front of them bowed his head and Silja saw a tiny man sitting on him.


    A dwarf.


    Silja looked at the small creature with amazement and a little bit of nervousness.


    He was sitting on the dragon in his full glory. The robe on him was blazing red just suitable to the king. In his right hand was a long wand. Blue Rose shaped gem was on the tip and it was burning in blue flames.


    His face was a bit bigger in size, but the most attractive part was his blue eyes, Sharp and glorified. He looked no more than in his late twenties.


    Silja was sure he could give competition to Donovan in terms of look. She suddenly remembered what she had heard about dwarves from her father when she was a kid.


    # sneak peek at the history of dwarves#


    They said that dwarves were the most vengeful people. And what made them ruthless was a torture and injustice that they endure over the years. At that time dragons, Witches and humans used to live together and there were only three lords on the entire land who used to rule over these people together.


    During evolution because of genetic mistakes, a new type of race was born. They were less than half of the size of any normal person.


    The first reaction of the people was to discard these people completely. The people who were born dwarves were never accepted by society and everyone treated them as doormats.


    The family disowned their child as soon as they found that the child is not normal.


    Society of normal people discard this innocent lives and make their life hell by using their bitter tongue and harsh behaviour.


    Gradually these people who were different in structure started to live in their own community but they didn''t get a peaceful life even after that. They were enslaved, abused and humiliated for many many years.


    It kept going for many centuries till the star of dwarves finally rose in the sky.


    A dwarf child was born with magic and power. He changed their fate and fought for their rights. His powers were incredible and gradually all the dwarves elected him their leader. They named him Vlad the demonforge.


    Vlad was not just powerful but he possessed the sharpest mind ever. He started to assemble his own army in secret over the years.


    And when the time was right he declared war on the three lords of the land. But he never fought in the open on the battlefield.


    Vlad knew that no matter how big of an army he had, he could never win against the powerful races of witches and dragons. So he took another approach.


    Instead of challenging them on the battlefield, he started to plan sneak attacks on the royal families of the land.


    They select one family and slaughter them all. They move in the dark and disappear without leaving a trace. His blows were fatal and he successfully wiped out many of the core royal families.


    This kept going for years. Many Dwarves were sacrificed during this time by Vlad but none of his people protested because they could see the results in front of their eyes.


    The three lords have so many of their relatives and sons and daughters killed.


    And finally, they fell on their knees and the day arrived when they were ready to negotiate.


    They agreed to give the title of the lord to Vlad and equal opportunity to his people.


    But Vlad, who could guess the future, refused the offer. Instead of lordship on the same land, he asked for a land where he could rule alone. A place where he could make a safe haven for his people.


    But how could the lords accept to give a piece of land to a tiny imp?


    After a long negotiation, the three lords gave them barren land.


    Dread valley.


    A mountain range in the east which was barren because of the continuing volcano eruption.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 114 - Drystan - The Dwarf

    After a long negotiation, the three lords gave them barren land.


    Dread valley.


    A mountain range in the east which was barren because of the continuing volcano eruption.


    Totally adverse conditions to live.


    But Vlad accepted it with a smile and he transferred all his people to the Dread valley. He changed the name of the place later calling it Goblin valley.


    No one knows how but in just a few decades he built an extraordinary kingdom there. A kingdom that was impenetrable and undefeatable until now, thousands of years later.


    But the most shocking thing was that Vlad gave all the dwarves his magic. All the next generations who were born were special and possess unique power in them.


    Vlad died after his years of rule and other dwarves kept ruling the East. Which was now known as the kingdom of Goblins.


    With that, the race which was frowned upon was now feared the most.


    During the fight between Witches and dragons, dwarves played a main role in the shadows.


    Over the years the throne of the dwarves changed their king frequently. After Vlad, no one else was able to rule more than a decade until the current king in the east took over the reins about a century ago. And he was the first who managed to maintain his position.


    #Back to present#


    "Prince Donovan, welcome to dragon heart," The little man sitting on the dragon said. His almond-shaped, sharp eyes were looking at Donovan with leisure. His long eyelashes fanned gently on his eyes like butterfly wings.


    The perfect rosy lips arched in a smile.


    Donovan narrowed his eyes and grunted, his nostrils flaring up. Silja who saw his expression couldn''t tell his exact words since he was in his Dragon form but she could tell that he had scoffed at the man.


    After all, how can you accept flowery words from the wicked mouth of prince Donovan?


    The man on the dragon smiled and then gently patted on the back of his dragon.


    Then Dragon stretched his leg and the little man slid down on the ground.


    "Pahh¡­"


    "Now come on, come back to your human form, I don''t want my neck to ache to look at you," he said standing just before Donovan.


    Donovan turned his head and looked down at him.


    Their eyes met and both men looked at each other. If Donovan''s red eyes were like the door of hell then the little man''s blue eyes were a cold glacier.


    Silja who was seeing everything from behind the tail of Donovan could feel the tension rising in the air.


    Her eyes were darting left to right in defence, while Silja softly bit on her lips in tension. She didn''t know anything about their opponent so she didn''t know what to expect.


    The drop of perspiration fell from her face and fell to the ground.


    Seeing that Donovan was refusing to change back to his normal self the little man scoffed.


    "Fine then. It looks like you are in no mood to negotiate and just want to fight. I shall fulfil your wish then," his lips arched in a smile as he looked back.


    Donovan and who was in his Dragon form grunted. He couldn''t understand why instead of attacking, this dwarf was wasting time.


    "Xura," the dwarf softly said and suddenly they heard a painful cry of a woman.


    Silja''s ears picked up and she squinted her eyes in search of the source of voice.


    Soon a tall woman entered the scene behind them; she was dragging another woman on the ground.


    Lady Olivia.


    Silja recognised the woman.


    Donovan''s jaw ticked as he saw how they had treated the lady.


    Olivia''s clothes were almost torn, exposing her to nacked eyes, there were marks of wounds and burning while the blood was dripping from them. Her face was badly bruised while she was almost half uncouncias.


    "You see, I don''t want to waste my time with you either. But you broke the law. I have warned you well enough last time not to enter our territory, but I think prince Donovan wanted to live up to his name of a rule-breaker," He said and then turned around.


    "I have sent my men behind yours, to the southeast from where your man is moving everyone out. If I''m not wrong they are already in my grasp," He said and then his eyes moved and the woman who was holding Olivia whipped her and Olivia again cried out in pain.


    Silja closed her eyes. Donovan grunted threateningly.


    "Don''t yell, my ears are hurting from all that noise," the blue-eyed dwarf turned towards Donovan. Another whip was lashed out and Olivia turned unconscious after a painful cry.


    Donovan narrowed his eyes then looked down slowly.


    "Donovan, he will kill her," Silja whispered slowly. Her heart has started to beat hard hearing that they might have already caught Garrett and other people.


    Donovan looked down and finally decided not to fight and resolve things by talking. But at back of his mind he was sensing something wrong but he couldn''t pin point what it was.


    He took a few steps away from Silja and turned back to his man form.


    Silja''s words catch the attention of the blue-eyed dwarf.


    And when Donovan moved side Silja was exposed in front of everyone.


    Her hazel eyes met his and they kept staring at each other. The look in his eyes was so intense that Silja felt like she was exposed in front of him.


    Silja instantly shrank back as she felt his eyes roamed on her. The man couldn''t help but gawk at her. Silja''s doe eyes darted down for some reason. But her curiosity got the best of her and she raised her head again.


    A smirk was formed on his lips as soon as Silja met his eyes.


    And for a fleeting second Silja felt as if his eyes were burning in blazing blue fire.


    But before she could observe him more blackness spread in front of her.


    "Have you looked enough?" Donovan stood between them blocking Silja''s view.


    He lifted her chin with his two fingers as he said that. Silja saw his sour expression and could help but felt that he was being unreasonable or maybe jealous.


    "I¡­"


    "Who is she?" Before Silja could reply, someone else beat her into it.


    Donovan turned around when he heard the dwarf ask.


    "You don''t need to know who she is," Donovan said in his stern voice. Hiding Silja behind him.


    "Huh, I will decide what I want to know and what is irrelevant to me, Prince Donovan," he said looking at Donovan.


    "Ohh, since when did lord Drystan started to take interest in women," Donovan lifted his eyebrows, provoking the man


    "Huh, don''t be a smug prince, you are in my territory now. So you better do as I said," Drystan said. His haughtiness was way bigger than Donovan''s. "Come out," Drystan then tilted his head to the side and addressed the question to Silja.


    Donovan held Silja and kept her behind him. "Stay there," Donovan whispered.


    "Donovan," Silja pursed her lips. What does he mean by ''stay there?


    Does he want her to hide there? They are on the war ground for the sake of god.


    Silja shook off his hand gently and came forward.


    "Greetings to Lord Drystan," Silja said, looking at the little man.


    "My my¡­ I have never heard a woman sounding this sweet," he then walked steps ahead in the direction of Silja but Donovan instantly took a defensive stance.


    On which Drystan lifted his eyebrows.


    "So protective," he then looked back at Olivia who was now on the floor, unconscious.


    "I see prince Donovan has come all the way to dragon creek to woo women. So the rumours I heard were true," Drystan said with a smile. "But sad that you couldn''t protect them." he scoffed.


    "I think you should reconsider your options my lady. Why Marry a man who couldn''t even protect you," Drystan said, winking at Silja.


    "Why do you expect women to rely on men for their protection?" Silja fired a question in his reply.


    Drystan lifted his eyebrows as he saw her confidence and wittiness. Especially the way her eyes glimmered when she spoke.


    "If you are done then we should talk business," Donovan said. The veins on his forehead were ticking due to anger. How dare this imp belittle him this way in front of Silja?


    "Well about that. Your people invaded my territory and even though I don''t want to take the matter in hand but my brothers want to," Drystan looked behind and pointed at the dragon and witches standing behind them. There were at least twenty of them and there were even more hidden in the shadows and trees. Drystan them slowly walked towards Olivia and lifted her face by yanking her head.


    "She entered the forbidden area and also killed one of my dragon brothers. Now you decide what I should do with her and¡­. Your people," Drystan said while his eyes turned in Silja''s direction as he spoke last words.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 115 - Drystan - The Dwarf -2

    "She entered the forbidden area and also killed one of my dragon brothers. Now you decide what I should do with her and¡­. Your people," Drystan said while his eyes turned in Silja''s direction as he spoke last words.


    Donovan cursed in his head. Out of all people Donovan has never expected lady Olivia to be this stupid.


    When they entered the forest, he had clearly mentioned that none of them would enter the forbidden part of the forest.


    The other three ladies had never been to the forest before. So Donovan has especially assigned two of his best men with them so they don''t make any mistakes and also for their safety.


    He was mostly worried about Lady Cecilia, and Silja. But Olivia, she had caught him off guard. He didn''t know how even with his man keeping an eye on her how she was able to commit this big blunder.


    "Huh, harming my men? You don''t have any of them with you, so stop threatening me with their name," Donovan said.


    Apart from Silja and Mira all the other soldiers who came with them were dragons. All of them could shift and their dragon form and can fly hundreds of miles in just a few hours.


    They would have left the forest of Dragon creek long ago. If not for the sake of spending time Silja more he would never have chosen the roadway to reach here. He has told Silja that they will leave from the southeast but actually Donovan has told Garrett to use the new way they had found. Which was more convenient and safe.


    Donovan never wanted to go hand on hand with rogues. At most he just wanted to distract them and buy enough time for everyone to leave before leaving himself with Silja successfully. But now there were some hiccups in the plan. Although Garratt and other people left securely, he and Silja were stuck here.


    "And for your information, they haven''t left from the southeast exit," Donovan said.


    Silja was worried about Mira but when she heard what Donovan said her tension eased. She looked up at him for confirmation, her eyes looking at him worriedly.


    Donovan then smiled at her, he extended his hand and took her small palm in his. The warmth from his plan was reassuring.


    "Huh, you are right. I may not be able to get hold of your people. I thought that no one knows this forest better than me but it looks like you do," Drystan laughed dryly.


    "But no problem, they were never my actual target. You are my target," he added.


    "Huh, so you want to kill me now?" Donovan lifted his eyebrows. Well even if he wanted to he can. After all, he has already surrounded them with his army.


    "I have let you go free once but it looks like you take that as a free pass for every time," Drystan said.


    "This time you crossed your limits. Killing my people in my own territory. How can I let you go away unpunished," Drystan said. "I have a reputation and I need to maintain it,''''


    "We can bargain," Donovan proposed.


    "Killing me is not that easy and you don''t want to offend my father that badly," Donovan smirked as he said that.


    "Hmm. You are right. I shouldn''t kill you. But then again you should be published for the death of my brothers," the little man kept pacing around in front of Donovan and Silja.


    "I can give you her. She is the one who killed your people. She is the true culprit," Donovan said looking at Olivia.


    Silja''s eyes moved to look at him. How casually he agreed to sacrifice lady Olivia.


    How heartless. As if sensing her thoughts Donovan looked back at Silja.


    He gave her a gentle squeeze to her hand.


    ''Don''t worry I won''t do that to you,'' his eyes sent an invisible message.


    "Huh, she is just a pawn. You are a real bite," Drystan said.


    "Think carefully," Donovan said again. If possible he didn''t want to fight. They were outnumbered and he didn''t want to take risk of Silja''s life. Out of all, Drystan was there too. All the people living under the shelter of dragon creek choose one leader every year and Drystan was occupying the seat of the lord for many years now. He was smart and powerful. And many rumours were going around about him being Vlad himself or his descendant. Well, there was no concrete proof for that but those rumours have always worked in favour of this haughty dwarf.


    "Hmm.. should I?" Drystan said and he walked towards them. Silja was still standing beside Donovan. Drystan''s eyes met her and he walked towards her.


    "What is the name of this beautiful lady here?" He extended his hand in front of Silja, asking for her hand for greetings.


    But who did he think Silja was? She never gave-in in front of Donovan let alone the man she didn''t know and was probably planning to take their life.


    "Silja Castemont," Silja replied, her hand still on the side. Drystan saw her attitude and smiled


    "This man has rubbed his attitude on you Silja Castemont," he laughed it off. "Castemont hmm, if I''m not wrong there is only one Castemont family of the four kingdoms. You must be the rumoured daughter of king Evan who has come to take part in the competition of our one and only prince," he said with a wide grin on his face.


    "So finally your father was able to make humans side with dragons. Impressive," Drystan nodded his head. He then looked around and waved his hand.


    "Hmm, what did King Zachary offer Atlanea in exchange for this empereal beauty," he circled around Silja, scanning her whole.


    Donovan pulled Silja near him and glared at Drystan.


    "It''s none of your business," Donovan said between his gritted teeth.


    "As I said earlier I will decide what is my business and what is not," Drystan said.


    "You are not going out of this forest before dawn. Stay with me tonight and we can negotiate about your return," Drystan looked at him and a smile spread on his lips.


    "I''m not going anywhere with you.." Donovan said.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 116 - [Bonus ] The Danger

    "I''m not going anywhere with you.." Donovan said.


    "You may want to reconsider your decision?" Drystan said and then signalled him to look at Silja


    Donovan then turned towards Silja to look at her but suddenly he froze.


    His eyes narrowed on her neck and a cold wave passed through his body.


    "Just one signal from me and you won''t be able to save her," the little man said and then turned around and signalled his man to bring them together to their tent.


    "What''s wrong, Donovan," Silja saw a change in his face colour and asked worriedly.


    "Bast**d," Donovan yelled in the direction of Drystan.


    "Don''t move," Donovan then looked at Silja and held her hand down.


    Donovan held Silja''s hand and then extended his hand towards her neck.


    At that time Silja felt something crawling on her neck and she instinctively raised her hand to feel what was there.


    "Don''t," Donovan held her hand down and held her face so she wouldn''t move.


    "What is that?" Silja asked worriedly


    "A snare. " Donovan replied.


    Around Silja''s neck, a pale white colour snare was uncirculated. It was a long reptile insect that was especially found in the forest of Dragon creek.


    It has shiny skin with small black dots on it.


    "Remove it," Silja said. Her voice quivering.


    "We shouldn''t. If you touch it, it will shrink around your neck. It is poisonous. If it bites you, we won''t be able to find any cure," Donovan warned.


    "Nothing will work, just do as I say and I will tell you how to remove it," Drystan said from behind.


    "Shut up," Donovan barked.


    On the other hand, Olivia has also regained consciousness. She groaned in pain and looked around.


    "Prince Donovan¡­" she looked up and her eyes fell on Donovan.


    She called out and tried to stand up but there was an arrow on her leg. An arrow made from the dwarf bone. Which has diminished her powers and ability to turn in Dragon form.


    She tried to run towards Donovan as a ray of hope enlightened in her heart.


    When she was the heart and caught by the rouge, she has thought she might be killed but they didn''t and hurt her but kept her alive.


    "Don...van.." She tried to call him but Donovan has his whole concentration on Silja so he paid no heed to her


    Drystan was standing far away from them, waiting for Donovan and Silja to follow him.


    Donovan turned towards Silja and looked into her eyes.


    "Listen to me. You have the power of control over living beings. Remember the time the horse has turned rouge just by mere touch from you. Just like that, you can control these insects too," Donovan explained to Silja in a low voice. Making sure that no one else couldn''t understand.


    "Power over living beings?" Silja furrowed her brows.


    "Yes. You are connected to nature and everything around us is part of nature and so does this leach here. Just concentrate on it and you may be able to remove it from your body," Donovan kept explaining. Even though he knew what her powers were, he didn''t know how to use them. He wasn''t a witch and he had no idea how to cultivate them or use them in a practical way.


    "Are you insane? How can I control nature?" Silja refuted. The reptile was crawling on her skin, making her more and more disgusted.


    Not to forget what Donovan was saying. Even though she refuted him in anger, deep down her heart was feeling afraid as she believed what he said.


    "Clear your mind. Close your eyes and think about removing this creature from your body," Donovan said in a firm voice.


    "I can''t¡­"


    "Shhh. Do as I said," Donovan said in a firm tone. And Silja has no other choice than to tell what he said.


    She closed her eyes and tried to concentrate. But the anxiety in her heart was so much that she could keep her head calm.


    Time passed and the second turned into minutes. Donovan was looking at her with an anxiety-filled face.


    Far away from them, Drystan was also looking at them, his brows furrowed and eyes squinted. Donovan was speaking in a low voice so Drystan couldn''t hear anything. Plus unlike dragon''s dwarves possess no special power of hearing or vision.


    "Nothing is happening," Silja opened her eyes in frustration. The


    "You are not trying enough," Donovan said in a small voice. He didn''t want to scare her. The leach was moving around Silja''s neck.


    Silja closed her eyes and tried again, nothing happened.


    "What game are you guys playing?" Drystan who was curious at the start also started to feel bored.


    "Don''t listen to him, concentrate," Donovan repeated. Trying hard not to let her move even an inch from her place.


    Drystan has also started to walk in their direction.


    "One snap of my fingers and I can make that animal puke out poison. Don''t test my patience and start to walk with me.


    "Concentrate. Kill it. Kill it." Donovan repeated.


    Silja opened her eyes.


    "Killed it. Kill them all, otherwise, they will kill you," Donovan said looking at her eyes.


    Some unexplainable surge of emotions started to gather at the pit of her stomach.


    "He will kill both of us if we go with him. There is no way he will let us leave this forest," Donovan kept saying. "But you can stop him. You can free us,"


    Silja was feeling angry with every passing second. The voice going on around them was ringing in her ears. Donovan''s voice, Drystan''s threat, and Olivia''s cries all started to make her go crazy.


    Her body started to tremble as she closed her eyes.


    Sensing the tension around them the leach started to dig in Silja skin.


    "Calm down Silja. Calm down. It will bite you," the body of the leech has started to turn brown in colour. It will soon release the poison on Silja''s skin.


    "Shut up," Silja yelled in anger.


    At the same time, the leach turned brown and bit down on Siljas skin.


    "Nooo..." Donovan yelled.

 Chapter 117 - Uncontrollable Powers

    "Shut up," Silja yelled in anger.


    At the same time, the leach turned brown and bit down on Silja''s skin.


    "Nooo.." Donovan yelled.


    But suddenly he felt a cold rush of wind and for a second it seems like everything stopped. And then a surge of energy passed in the air with so high force and Silja was the centre of it. The wind speed increased at once and the trees started to sway and stretch from their roots.


    Donovan stumbled and fell on the ground and so did Drystan. And then just like a never-seen-before phenomenon, animals, insects and birds started to rain on the ground. As if they were dying.


    The small insect that was crawling around Silja''s neck also wriggled in pain and then fell on the ground.


    Not just small animals but all the dwarves, witches and dragons also got affected and started to wriggle in pain. Even the trees and other greenery around them started to wilted and leaves and flowers started to fall from the trees. The green and moisture part of the forest suddenly become dried up like someone has sucked the life out of it.


    Dragons who were in their original form started to groan in pain. Dwarves and witches also fell on their knees as they felt their power being sucked by some power source.


    Donovan also felt himself being weak and his eyes widened as he looked at Silja whose eyes had turned pitch black from the hazel. Her face was expressionless yet frightening.


    Her body was surrounded by dark energy as a black layer of smock formed around her. Her red hair and shirt fluttered in the air.


    Donovan stumbled as he tried to stand up. His eyes were glued to the girl in front of him who looked nothing like he remembered her to be.


    Donovan''s mind has malfunctioned from the shock but he was not the only one. Drystan who was just behind him was looking at Silja with his mouth hung open. In the whole surrounding area, only Drystan and Donovan had some consciousness otherwise all were rolling on the floor while they couldn''t even breathe properly. The power Silja''s body was emitting was so strong and suffocating that their body couldn''t take it.


    "Silja¡­" Donovan tried to call her but his voice was lower than he had expected. He felt his body had lost all its energy. It was even hard to stand properly in the harsh wind.


    He stumbled and fell but he again tried to stand up.


    "Silja¡­.. Silja¡­" Donovan tried to call her, but it was like Silja was not hearing or feeling what was going on around her.


    The dark energy was still flowing from her and there were bodies of numb birds and animals were collapsing around them. Their eyes were open wide and tongue out, they were not dead but stunned by a surge of power.


    "What...what...is¡­.she?" Drystan came out of his stupor and asked in a shaky voice.


    From all his man he was the only one who was still in better condition. That shows that the myth about him was not just a myth after all. Donovan glanced at him and then started to walk towards Silja.


    "Stop... her,"  Drystan yelled from behind.


    He could see most of his men had collapsed. Even a small girl was able to knock out a big dragon without even touching anyone.


    Donovan was already near Silja but there was intangible energy around her which was stopping him from going nearer.


    "Ahh¡­." Donovan felt his body burning as he tried to touch her. He fell to the ground.


    "Silja..." he groaned but the woman just didn''t want to listen to him.


    He has to stop her if she continues, she might harm herself. Donovan crawled near her feet. He rose on his knees and forcefully held her from her legs.


    "Agrghhhhh," Donovan cried out in pain as his body started to burn and a painful current passed through his body.


    He remembered the time when she had used her powers on him before when he tried to kiss her. But that was bearable, but now what she was using was thousands of times powerful.


    "Silja¡­." Donovan yelled in pain.


    His body was burning from her energy, his hand started to hurt and bloody wounds appeared on his body. The physical touch from him made Silja feel her surroundings again. Her iris moved in her eyes and her pupils contracted.


    "Agrhh... Silja¡­" Donovan didn''t know how to make her normal but he was trying with all his might. He hugged her waist and shook her body.


    His heart was in fear that if he couldn''t stop her now her powers would hurt her badly. And there can be more adverse effects that no one can imagine. And the thought of losing her was even more painful than the wounds on his body.


    His agonizing cries echoed in Silja''s ears and she finally recovered her senses. Silja blinked her eyes as she looked down.


    Drystan who was seeing everything from behind gulped softly.


    Drystan''s eyes were wide open and the fear was evident on his face. Throughout his whole life, he has met and fought with many different people. But he was sure that he hadn''t seen anyone this powerful. Even without moving a finger, she has taken control of everything around her.


    Drystan was sure that no one stopped her and soon she would kill everyone around them.


    The dwarves who turned themselves into goblins during the time of Vlad were much stronger and powerful.


    They were somewhat similar to dragons. Just like how dragons can change their form from a gigantic beast to a normal human, Dwarves also could hide their special features and they bring out when they use most of their power.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 118 - [Bonus ] Uncontrollable Powers-2

    Just like how dragons can change their form from a gigantic beast to a normal human, Dwarves also could hide their special features and they bring out when they use most of their power.


    When Drystan felt the fear his features and Goblin nature started to come out by instinct. His fingers started to grow long and long sharp nails appeared. The length of his feet also increased and so did his ears. His small nose turned sharp and pointy and his eyes became larger and a lot darker in colour.


    Drystan stood on his two feet and his wand flew towards his hand.


    On the other hand, Silja felt her body losing control and everything around her started to fade. The original colour of her eyes has gradually come back. Silja looked down and saw Donovan hugging her tightly, his face up looking at her with a mixture of emotions on his face.


    "Don¡­" Silja breathed the name and then his face was the last thing she remembered before her body feel like a sack in Donovan''s arm.


    As she lost her consciousness the Chaos around them also calm down. The groans of people also subside and the calmness spread in the surroundings.


    "Silja .." Donovan held her in his arms and laid her on the ground.


    Even though Silja was powerful she was not immortal and even if she was there it wasn''t confirmed yet. He tapped on her face gently. But she has already slipped into a coma. He held her near his chest and tried to calm his heart own heart down. Her heart was beating at a very slow pace which was very subtle but that rhythmic sound was more comforting than anything for Donovan.


    Don raised his hand and then wiped the perspiration from her face but suddenly Donovan sensed danger from Drystan and his instinct kicked in. He saw the dwarf charging towards them with intention of killing. Donovan put Silja slowly on the ground and stood up. His red eyes glowing with dreadful intent.


    His hand raised high in the sky and long nails grew out. Donovan jumped high and instantly he was again transformed in his Dragon form.


    "Growllllll¡­.." his body was affected by Silja''s power and it was painful to transform but there was no time to think about the pain.


    Drystan ran towards Silja and Donovan stood in between them.


    He flapped his wings and roared. He opened his mouth and spat the fire in direction of the dwarf.


    But Drystan was not that easy to defeat, he raised his wand in the air and the ice spread out of his wand which successfully ceased the fire before it could reach him.


    Even though his body was short he was very slick and fast. His body moved very swiftly on the ground.


    He creat the walls of ice around them with his wand and tried to trap Silja and Donovan inside it. But Donovan was not any less to him. Donovan kept melting his walls.


    He kept raining fire on the dwarf and Drystan kept defending himself. He was alone in the battle since all his men has already long been defeated by Silja.


    Donovan tried to attack Drystan with his claws but Drystan was maintaining enough distance from him. While Donovan didn''t want to leave Silja at much difference and unprotected. While Donovan was busy trying to defend Drystan played a trick and changed his target.


    Instead of directly attacking on Donovan he attacked Silja.


    Drystan moved his wand in his hand and hundreds of icilies were created in the air. Donovan narrowed his eyes as and he noticed his move. Drystan collect all the icilies in the centre and pointed them in the direction of the Donovan. Donovan opened his mouth ready to melt all the sharp icilies with his raging fire as they shoot in his direction.


    But just before they reach Donovan Drystan moved his wand and all the icilies change their direction towards Silja. Donovan''s pupils contracted and his immediate reaction was to fly in the direction of the Silja who was behind him on his left.


    Drystan moved his wand in the air in circles and all the icilies spread around them and shoot towards them in a fleeting second.


    There was no way Donovan could melt them all at once. His body has become a lot weaker and his power has also diminished. He couldn''t use his special powers.


    And there was only one solution which can save Silja.


    He spread his wings and cover Silja under his body.


    Donovan closed his eyes and used his all remaining energy, his whole body turned in hot lava.


    Hundreds of the sharp icilies made their way into his body and melted in seconds. Drystan cursed at his defeat. But Donovan now not in the mood to spare him. He turned around and flap his gigantic wings, he bared his sharp teeth in the direction of Drystan and before Drystan could think of a plan to escape Donovan caught up to him and throw him away with his sharp claws.


    Then Donovan opened his mouth ready to roast the dwarf alive. He spat the fire but Drystan played his last trick and disappeared from there.


    Donovan''s rage has crossed all his limits and he started to burn his surroundings. Dragonflame spread all around by him and the trees which have been wilted were soon caught the fire.


    Don roared loudly and then took Silja in his claws before flying away afar. Leaving behind everything to burn in the fire of his anger. His cries echoed in the sky as he flew away with Silja securely in his claws.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 119 - The Search

    Far away from the deep forest, Donovan flew in the direction of a small mountain. His body had given up and he was on the verge of collapsing at any moment. The wounds on his body were bleeding, his wings were torn too from the icilies.


    As Donovan reached the peak of the mountains he landed on the ground, more likely crashed on the ground. His back grazed because of the crash but he held Silja securely and gently in his claws. He slowly laid her on the ground and then tried to change in his normal form.


    But before he could, he collapsed. His body has no energy left and not to forget the wounds on his body. Even though dragons are most smartest but when they are badly injured or sense fear around they only believe in their animal instincts.


    And his instinct at the moment was telling him not to change in his human form. Because he was strongest when he was in his dragon form so his instinct will never allow him to turn.


    Donovan used his whole willpower to stay awake to guard Silja but at last, he had to succumb to the darkness. Before he lost his consciousness he pulled Silja under his arm to save her from the harsh wind.


    The time passed and the dusk turned into a dark night. The cold wind turned even harsh but that didn''t affect Silja since she was in the warmth of Donovan.


    Two souls were in deep slumber in each other''s arms while the whole world outside was turning upside down in their worries.


    It was around midnight and Garrett was pacing outside of the small cave in worry.


    After taking orders from Donovan Garrett and Jade took everyone and flew away by using a secret way. They meet little hiccups in the way when some of the rogues catch up to them. But Garrett has a whole lot of trained dragons with him so they defeat them easily. And gathered here at this pre-decided place to wait for Donovan and lady Silja.


    It was a small cave located out of the dragon forest.


    He has long noticed that Olivia and her maid were missing and there was a high probability that she was the one who had messed up things. He didn''t know what happened but his worries were increasing in his heart as time passed. "Are you going to do something or not sir Garrett?" Jade who just came out and yelled in the direction of Garrett.


    Garr opened his mouth to say something but jade raised her hand, stopping him.


    "I don''t want to hear the same excuse again. It has been more than ten hours since we left the dragon creek. If Donovan isn''t out yet from that coursed forest that means he is in danger," Jade scolded. Her voice was high and she was releasing her dragon aura


    "I understand your worry but we don''t know anything for sure. There is a possibility that the eldest prince is out already but maybe has shelter somewhere else," Garrett reasoned. He has faith in his lord. He has seen how Donovan operates in worse situations and comes out unscathed. So his gut feeling was telling him to wait a little longer.


    "I don''t care what you want to say anymore. I''m going to find them that''s all,"


    "No lady Jade, I won''t let you enter the forest again," Garrett stood in her way.


    Entering the forest was dangerous and even if he decided to go, there was a high possibility that they couldn''t get out.


    "Have you forgotten, sire Garrett, that I don''t take orders from you and you are not in a position to stop me," Jade said in a threatening voice. Her eyes glared at Garrett, who instantly closed his mouth. She was right, Garrett was just a squire. Even though he worked under Donovan and enjoyed much power, his position was still lower than Jade, who was the daughter of the lord.


    "Pardon for my offence, lady Jade. But I''m just following the order of the eldest prince. And I advise you to do the same," Garrett said with his head lowered.


    "Because you know what happens when someone doesn''t follow the prince''s order," Garr didn''t forget to mention. Jade pursued her lips after hearing that.


    When she saw Donovan''s behaviour with Silja, she got all her answers. She was angry and hurt. When she didn''t know about them, there was still a chance of doubt but now that reality was in front of her eyes she couldn''t deny it. When she left the forest she was angry and somewhat jealous. She wanted to cut all ties with Donovan.


    But as the time passed and when he didn''t return her heart was filled with anxiety. It has become her second nature over the years to worry about him. No matter where they both live, Jade always kept her eyes on him. She has always thought about his well-being no matter how far they were.


    Even if everything has ended between them she still can''t help but worry about him.


    "He can only get angry if he is alive," Jade said. She then ran in the open and jumped, turning in the dragon as she flew away in the direction of dragon creek. Her heart will only calm down when she can see him in person.


    "Lady Jade¡­..no¡­" Garr yelled but the woman had long disappeared in between clouds.


    "Thor¡­." Garr yelled, turning towards the cave. A man came out running from inside.


    "Take care of everyone. If I don''t return or the prince doesn''t come back before tomorrow night, fly back to the capital and inform the King," Garratt ordered.


    "But sire Garrett... Where are you going?" The man named Jaden yelled but Garrett didn''t reply and flew away


    Jade has straight gone to the place where they last saw Donovan and Silja.


    She kept flying around in circles to find Donovan but she couldn''t locate him but during that time something caught her attention.


    In the dark night, she saw a dark smoke emitting from far away. It was so big that she couldn''t ignore it.


    Garrett has already caught up to her by then.


    They both looked at each other and flew in the direction of the smoke.


    As they reached near they noticed that there was a large fire which was now extinguishing slowly.


    The large area of that forest was dried up and thus the fire has spread thoroughly through that area.


    It was a blessing that the other part of the forest was actually green and thus the fire didn''t spread in that area much and the wildfire stopped.


    Jade and Garrett landed on the barren land. Jade turned in her human form and Garrett followed.


    "What has happened here?" Jade exclaimed. Her eyes creased in worries.


    "The fire must be ignited by the eldest prince," Garrett said.


    The fire has burned down the whole part of the forest and there were bodies of the animals everywhere.


    "Where could he go from here?" Jade asked.


    "We should look around. The fire was extinguished some time ago, which means that the prince left a long time ago. We should check other places," Garrett said. His sharp eyes looked around for any clue or any danger.


    They were in the heart of the forest after all.


    Jade nodded and then both of them flew away in search of Donovan and Silja. They almost checked the whole forest but they couldn''t find traces of Donovan. They meet a few rogue witches in a way and during that fight, Jade got hurt badly.


    "We should leave my lady," Garrett said as he sat down in a safe place.


    "But Donov¡­." Jade tried to speak but the pain shot from her leg and she couldn''t complete her sentence.


    It was almost the afternoon of another day and the sun was burning high in the sky.


    "You''re in no condition to move, how are you going to find him?" Garrett raised his voice. He has enough. In search of Donovan, she has almost lost her life. He didn''t know what he said to King Zachary if anything happened to the lady too. He has enough problems but Jade wasn''t listening to anything.


    At last resort, Garrett used his last trick.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t have any other options," Garrett said and looked at Jade apologetically.


    "What you¡­.agrhhh," without giving her a chance to finish her sentence Garrett hit her behind her neck and Jade turned uncouncias.


    He then took her in his arms and fled away in search of a safe place. He can start looking for Donovan once he finishes sending her to a safe place. So Garrett left the dragon Creek forest.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 120 - Alone On The Mountain With Dragon

    The dark night passed and the dawn broke. The golden sun rays spread mountain peaks located at the far end of the dragon creek forest. The mountain was on the east border of the northern empire and from the other side of the valley was the eastern empire which we know as the Goblin or dwarf kingdom.


    There was a wide waterfall just in front.


    The freshwater from the waterfalls was flowing and the birds and small animals started to come out of their nest as another day started. The scenery was beautiful with blossoming flowers and colourful birds and butterflies flying around.


    Not far away from the water flow, on a small hill, a mighty black dragon was resting on the soft green grass. His nostrils flared up as he breathed slowly. The blood on his wounds has dried up and some small ants and other insects have found their way by the attraction of his sweet-smelling blood. They were slowly opening all the wounds again and making them worse. But Donovan was in a deep coma to realise any pain caused by them. The wound and loss of energy have made him weaker like nothing before.


    But even in his this state he was holding Silja near him securily who was also in deep sleep.


    "Arghh..." But soon Silja woke up from her deep slumber.


    Her body was pressed under the soft belly of Donovan.


    Her eyelashes fluttered and she tried to move around but she was tightly wrapped in Donovan''s claws.


    It took her some time before she slowly opened her eyes.


    Glaring light from the slight gap entered her eyes and Silja couldn''t help but shut them tight and snuggled in Donovan''s body.


    But soon the sleep faded away and Silja opened her eyes with a snap. The first thing she noticed was Donovan''s tummy in front of her eyes. Soon she became conscious about the weight of his big claw on her stomach and her mind started to function.


    In the calmness, she could hear the sound of waterfall and chirping of birds accompanying with Donovan''s soft snoring.


    It took Silja some time to realise that she was under Donovan.


    Ahem...that sounds a bit off¡­(it will take time for us to get there..)


    Silja tried to move but her body was sore and it was painful to move.


    She blinked her eyes as some blurry memories rushed through her head with a slight headache.


    She remembered the white repltie on her neck which was poisonous and then Donovan told her some bizarre things which she couldn''t remember anymore and then everything was blank.


    After taking a few deep breaths she tried to remove Donovan''s claw so she could go out and see where they were and what happened to that dwarf Drystan and his rogue friends.


    But as soon as she moved Donovan''s hand Donovan grunted loudly, his roar scared the innocent lives around and animals and birds flew away.


    His grip on Silja tightened and Silja felt suffocated.


    "Uhh¡­" she sighed in pain from her body as well as his grip.


    "Donovan¡­." Silja called him and fiddled her hand around him so that he could let her go. But Donovan was not in the condition to feel anything.


    Silja called him a few times but no response.


    Was he sleeping in that deep sleep?


    She thought to herself.


    But then her heart started to sink as the bad feeling rose in her heart.


    With the whole power, Silja finally lifted his hand from her body and crawled out.


    Her eyes widened at what the scenery was offering to her eyes.


    In front of her was a wide waterfall spread around in a 270-degree area. Numerous rocky cliffs of the mountain on which the river water flowed and made hundreds of small and wide waterfall around in half circle. The tansperant atlantic blue flowed from hight and create a breathtaking view.


    The river water flows from the sharp rocks and is thrust on the ground with high force.


    The trees and greenery have spread from nook and cranny, creating a perfect blande of blue and green colours.


    In the middle of this divine beauty was a small mountain, cherished and preserved.


    Silja was standing on that mountain peak which was small in comparison to the giant mountain but was not small in the slightest.


    The rainbows created because of the falling water were reflecting in her eyes as she looked around in awe.


    Her eyes popped out and her mouth open as she turned around on her heels to take everything at once.


    After the initial shock melted her eyes finally noticed Donovan who was on the ground. And she got yet another shock which scared the soul out of her.


    His large body was covered in bruises all over. Which were now bleeding because some small birds, ants and insects has started to feed on them.


    But Donovan was sleeping like it didn''t even affect him at all. Only then realisation down on Silja. He wasn''t sleeping but was unconscious.


    Silja ran in his direction.


    "Donovan¡­" she cried out.


    "Shooo¡­.shooo¡­." She ran towards him and started shooing the birds away. His body was large and there were many insects and birds.


    She took a small leafy branch from the side tree and used it to shoo away the birds.


    "Donovan¡­." She tried to shake him awake but he didn''t. His flarring nostrils were evident that he was still alive and well, atleast for now.


    His wounds were bleeding and the more she looked the more guilty she felt in her heart.


    She has turned uncouncias there and she don''t remember about coming here. That means that it was Donovan who saved her and brought her here. And in the process, he got hurt.


    She was there to help him but all she did was just become a burden and made him suffer.


    She tried a long time when she finally could get rid is insects from his body.


    He was wounded for a long time and if the wounds left open and unattended, they might get inflated and worsen.


    Silja looked around and tried to find things that she could use. She found a small plant in between many which she could use to treat to Donovan''s wounds.


    She pulled out the whole plant and started to descend the small mountain to go to the mountain foot and get some clean water.


    Silja sat down near the flat rock and cleaned it. Then she took another small round rock and started to make a smooth pest out of the leaves of the plant she chose before. After a large amount of pest was ready she took it back to where Donovan was. She used some bamboo to make glass type vessels and carry the clean water up.


    After that, she started to nurse Donovan''s wounds.


    She firstly cleaned his wound with fresh water and then started to apply the pest she prepared.


    Donovan was insanely large in his dragon form and it was almost impossible for Silja to reach him. She claimed his body trying her best not to hurt him as she cleaned his body and applied pest all over him.


    By the time she was done, she was already exhausted.


    She sat beside him defeated. The beauty of the place was no more attractive in her eyes as she waited for Donovan to wake up.


    The Third-quarter of their surroundings was a waterfall and the fourth quarter was a huge river flowing at high speed. There was no even path she could see that can lead her out. From the high peak, all she could see was a never-ending forest and a furious river.


    Even if she could find a way how could she take Donovan with her was yet another question.


    Silja has tried all means to wake him up. She has spreyed litres and litres of water on his face that she brought from the river at the foot of the river in order to wake him up.


    She made him drink water but nothing worked. And to fetch water was even more tiring than fighting a dragon.


    In the end, Silja set down beside him defeated and tired.


    The sun has reached above her head indicating that it was already noon.


    There was nothing which she could use to send signals. And she didn''t know whom she might alert. There were chances that their enemies were looking for them. She was sure that Garrett and other kings guards has started to look for them but how would they know that they were here.


    Donovan body was also buring and Silja didn''t know if it was normal for a dragon to have that high temperature or he was suffering from fever. She has tried to cover him using the large leaves but that wasn''t much of help she supposed.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 121 - Healing Wounds

    Donovan''s body was also burning and Silja didn''t know if it was normal for a dragon to have that high temperature or if he was actually suffering from fever. She has tried to cover him using the large leaves but that wasn''t much of help she supposed.


    Her stomach also started to growl loudly because of hunger.


    After waiting for a long time Silja stood up to hunt something for herself.


    She again descended from the mountain to the river and entered the river which was not very deep. She then took out a small dagger which was on her and tried to get a few fish. Many fishes were swimming around and it was easy to get them. After all, she was a daughter of the ocean and had grown up near the vast ocean of Atlanea.


    One after another she caught many fishes and threw them on the shore before bringing them up again. She has caught many fishes taking into consideration Donovan''s large body. He must need to eat a lot to keep up that body.


    She lit a fire by using rocks and dried leaves and branches. She cooked the fishes in the fire before bringing them to Donovan.


    An again futile attempt to wake him up and feed him but she failed. In the end, she ate herself and put away all other food security as she waited for him to wake up.


    She has never seen a dragon before this close, well if you don''t count the encounter when she first entered the Northcrest.


    Silja tried to keep herself busy as she observed his body. The skin was as hard as a rock and it was scaly and some tentacles were sharp enough to tear the skin if not careful. He was huge. Very huge and powerful.


    The black horns in his head also looked mighty. While most dragons were weak, Donovan didn''t have any weakness as far as she knew. She wondered what was the reason that the curse didn''t affect him.


    Was it because of his royal blood or there was something more to the story?


    But she didn''t know whether his brothers and sisters were strong or not, so it might be possible that the royal family found a way to save their offspring from curses.


    As she tried to keep her occupied the time passed slowly.


    Soon the sun started to set and still, there was no sign of any help. Silja has started to get afraid. Donovan hasn''t shown any sign of waking up. Silja was getting worried because of his injuries, he needed to be checked by a healer soon. Silja knew some basic things about taking care of wounds and she had tried to use them but she didn''t know if they would work on a dragon or not.


    The night was approaching fast and Silja decided to do something, she just couldn''t stay there and wait for help without doing anything.


    She decided to light a big fire that can produce enough light and smoke to catch someone''s attention.


    But that wasn''t an easy task. All the leaves and branches around were mostly green because of the infinite amount of water around. Few that were available were hardly dry. She has also used many for cooking fish. Silja stood up and started to collect everything she had. Plus even if not for the signal they needed fire to survive the night. It has already started to get cold even before dusk.


    "Crack¡­.ahh.." Silja was climbing over a tree but her foot slipped and she fell.


    "Thud¡­" she hit her head on the stone and got bruised legs and arms.


    "Ahh¡­" she sobbed a little but didn''t stop and kept collecting the dried leaves and branches.


    She gathered them in the open area and prepared to burn them. She created a big fire and waited for someone to notice it.


    But the whole night passed but there was still no sign of anyone coming to their aid.


    Nor Donovan shoved any sign of waking up. It has been two nights and one day since they were stuck there and the more time passed Silja started to lose her patience.  She was more worried about Donovan. If he doesn''t wake up, his life will be in danger. As the sun rose Silja again started to clean the wound and remove the previous medicine so she could apply a new one. Her hands gently worked on his as she climbed his body to reach all the wounds.


    "Ahh....." She didn''t pay any attention as she was climbing over his body and grazed her wounds on his hard skin.


    The blood-stained to oozing out of the large cut that she has received from the fall last night.


    Her blood trickled on Donovan''s body, but Silja didn''t pay much attention; her whole attention was on treating his wound.


    Some of his wounds had started to become infected and there was also white liquid oozing out of some wounds.


    But as she was busy worrying about him, her blood that had fallen on Donovan''s wounds trickled to his other wound.


    The skin where Silja''s blood had fallen started to soften and the hard scaly scene absorbed all the blood inside without any traces. The skin on those parts started to dry up soon after and then the wounds started to heal on their own.


    As Silja cleaned all over his body her blood smeared on Donovan at many places.


    Only when she was done cleaning his wound did Silja realise about her wounds that had opened up.


    Silja shook her head as she sat down beside Donovan tired. Cleaning a gigantic body of Donovan was not an easy task after all.


    Silja closed her eyes and sighed, she hadn''t slept the whole night and had guarded the fire and Donovan. She was tired mentally as well as physically.


    As she closed her eyes all the fatigue made her doze out.


    Soon after Silja slipped into a deep sleep and started to snore lightly.


    She dreams about being in paradise. Everything was beautiful and mesmerizing around her.


    She was dancing and laughing around.


    "Silja¡­." Suddenly she heard her name being called and as she concentrated on the call the beautiful dream started to disappear.


    Silja slowly opened her eyes as she felt a wet sensation on her cheeks.


    "Ahhh.." as soon as her eyes opened she saw Donovan''s gigantic dragon head in front of her.


    Silja was sleeping leaning on his body and Donovan has turned his back to look at her. When he woke up he immediately got alerted but soon he could feel her presence around him. He turned his head and found the girl snoring softly leaning on him. Donovan realised that he was still in dragon form. Donovan took some time to remember and process what happened before he took her here. He wasn''t sure if she was okay or not but she was sleeping quite peacefully which was a relief. He wanted to wake her up and check her, he also needed to change in his human form.


    He didn''t want to startle her like last time he did so he used a different method to wake her up.


    He slowly started to lick her face, he could have used his grunting but that might scare her so he didn''t use that.


    But still, he did startle Silja a bit, in fright, Silja crawled backwards.


    After the initial shock faded Silja finally realised that he was awake.


    "Don¡­.you are awake," she got on her four limbs as she moved towards his head.


    Donovan nodded his Jambo head. "I was worried, you were sleeping for such a long time," Silja said and then stood up with a sigh of relief. Finally, he was awake. Even though Donovan was sitting Silja could hardly reach his head if he didn''t bow his head.


    Donovan grunted softly and then he shook his head. Silja took a few steps back as Donovan moved and stood up.


    His energy has still not fully recovered and Donovan found it hard to even stand up. After then he realised that a few of his wounds had already healed but some were still intact. He narrowed his eyes looking at Silja. There were different types of patches on his wounds as he turned around to lick his wounds.


    The bitter taste made him frown and his nostrils flared up in distaste.


    "I... applied them so the wound doesn''t get worse," Silja explained.


    Donovan kept linking his wound and grunted in answer. But suddenly his eyes became darker as the smell of blood entered his nose. He peeked out his tongue and linked a particular part of his leg.


    It was blood.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 122 - He Is Awake

    Donovan kept linking his wound and grunted in answer. But suddenly his eyes became darker as the smell of blood entered his nose. He peeked out his tongue and linked a particular part of his leg.


    It was blood. Silja''s blood to be precise. He could feel it.


    Donovan looked at Silja and roared. She was hurt and it was her blood on him.


    The realisation made him angry. She was injured yet she treated him and did all the hard work. Now he knew how he regained his consciousness. It was because of the Witch blood which healed him. How much did she bleed that was even able to cure him?


    Not able to understand what he said, Silja furrowed her brows.


    "Can... you transform in your human form please?" She said,


    Donovan looked at her and then took a few steps backwards. He was still not healed fully but he could at least change his form if he tried.


    Donovan opened his wings and with a slight roar, he changed back to his human form.


    As soon as he turned back Donovan collapsed on the ground.


    "You... Don¡­." She exclaimed in worry and ran towards him. She took him in her arms.


    "What happened¡­.are you alright?" She asked in worry. His body was burning with a high fever. Now that he was in his Dragon form Silja could see his wound clearly from his torn clothes.


    "You are .. injured," he said, trying hard to keep his eyes open. It was hard to change form when he was injured.


    "What¡­" Silja didn''t know why he was thinking about her wounds when he himself was that much injured.


    "I''m...so...rry," he mumbled softly.


    "Shhhh.. don''t talk," Silja took his head and put it in her lap.


    She then slowly caressed his head.


    "Do you want to drink water?" She asked. Donovan was half-conscious, so Silja stood up and fetched some fresh water for him. After drinking and cleaning his face Donovan felt better.


    "Where are you injured?" Donovan asked as he sat leaning on tree bark.


    "I''m not hurt much, there are some small bruises. You are the one who is most hurt," Silja emphasised in the last line.


    "Im fine," he said and then pulled her closer by her hand. She must have bled a lot. How can she be fine?


    "What are you doing?" Silja gasped.


    "Checking you," Donovan said as he rolled her sleeves. There was some abrasion but they had already dried up.


    He then turned her and started to check her legs.


    "Let me go, I''m fine," Silja tried to retrieve her leg but the man had a tight grip on her. Sure enough, when Donovan checked her feet he found a deep cut on her left leg.


    "How did you applied medicine on me?" He asked. Silja was a bit embarrassed about how he was checking her leg.


    "Tell me?" Donovan looked up in her eyes.


    "I¡­" should she say I climbed all over you?


    Silja pursed her lips.


    Donovan was still removing the pest that she had applied to her wounds.


    His attention was undivided as he worked on her feet with utmost concentration and his forehead creased.


    When she didn''t reply he looked up at her face.


    "Tell me," he repeated.


    "You were so big so I¡­.I climbed over you," Silja avoided making eye contact.


    Don first narrowed his eyes and then hummed softly.


    As he has thought. It was her blood that healed his wound.


    His father was right Silja was a witch. Even though half but she does have witch blood in her veins which entered his body through wounds and helped him heal and regain consciousness.


    Donovan had his eyes glued to the ground as he thought about how he got healed.


    Silja on the other hand pursed her lips seeing him thinking something so attentively.


    Was he offended because she climbed over him?


    "Why are you looking so grumpy?" She asked, annoyed.


    "I help you get ready for all the birds and insects who were taking your body as a free meal. I also applied for medicine so they don''t get infected. I cooked you food and fetched water for you from down the mountain. If not for me you had long died in your sleep," she grumbled with a pout. This man has no sense of gratitude at all, hmph.


    Donovan, who was obviously unaware of what was going on inside her head turned to look at her. Seeing the look on her face he felt amused.


    "You helped me?" When he saw her rosy lips poutine so cutely he couldn''t resist his urge of teasing her.


    "Who else then? Do you even know how hard it was to treat wounds on your enormous body? Plus your scales and thorny tentacles even hurt me. Still, I didn''t complain. What right do you have to make that face?" Silja pointed her finger at him and asked angrily.


    "Hmm, you had it hard. Come here now let me take care of you," Donovan said and patted her head then pulled her in his arm. His voice was unbelievably gentle. If any of his soldiers heard him talk in such a gentle tone they would definitely think that he was an imposter.


    "Ahh¡­" she fell on his bare chest and her face bumped on tight chest muscles.


    Donovan took the chance to encircle his both hands around her and pressed her near to him as she breathed in her refreshing scent.


    When she went out of control in the forest that night he thought he might lose her.


    He knew she had never used her power before, she didn''t even know about her abilities but he still pushed her to do that. It was a blessing from heaven that she was alright but what if something bad had happened.


    Will they afford to lose her?


    The future of all the upcoming Dragon generations relies on her hand. She was their last resort.


    Maybe dragons can still survive and live with curses, but what about him?


    He couldn''t just accept the world without her.


    He would never. And he realised that when she broke in his arms. For a second when Silja fainted after an outburst of her power, he thought that he might have lost her. The emptiness he felt in his heart at that time was so painful that he didn''t want to even imagine that again.


    His heart also stopped beating for a second, the fear which was an unknown emotion to him finally he got to know what it is like to have fear of something.


    He didn''t know the reason but one thing was clear in his head: he wanted her. Solely and wholly.


    And he will get her, by any means.


    Donovan made up his mind.


    Silja on other hand was cringing at the smell of the pest on his body, totally unaware of what was going on in his head.


    The green medicine that she had applied on him was still on his body and with the way he had pressed her head, it was smeared all over her face from his chest.


    Silja groaned in disgust and pushed him away.


    Her face had very ugly expressions as she looked at him and tried to clean her face off the green pest.


    "Yukk," Silja exclaimed.


    Donovan narrowed his eyes as he saw her expression.


    "Am I dirty?" He lifted his eyebrows dangerously as he asked.


    Silja who was obviously unaware of his expression nodded her head and kept trying to get rid of the smelly pest.


    "Yes," she mumbled.


    "What did you say?" But the next second Donovan grabbed her chin and lifted her face. His face is dark as pot and his eyes are filled with anger.


    Silja was dumbfounded seeing his angry face.


    What happened just now? She asked herself.


    "I..did I say something wrong?" She asked innocently. Well, she didn''t even hear what he said properly.


    "You said I''m dirty¡­," Donovan gritted his teeth. "And that too the second time in the same week," he was angry beyond words. This woman surely has the guts to call him that again and again.


    "Ohh ...that¡­'''' Silja lifted her eyebrows and laughed nervously.


    Dirty, yeah ¡­ she snickered in her head but his grip on her chin tightened.


    "No...no... I didn''t mean to call you that¡­" Silja instantly corrected her words.


    "I meant this medicine is dirty...hehe," when she saw Donovan lifting his eyebrows she instantly clarified.


    "Is that so?" Donovan asked and leaned in near her face.


    "I help you tend your wounds.. instead of thanking me you are hurting me," Silja replied.


    "You tend my wounds...true. But did you forget you are the one who hurt me?" Donovan lifted his eyebrows.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 123 - Our Little Secret

    "You tend my wounds...true. But did you forget you are the one who hurt me in the first place?" Donovan lifted his eyebrows.


    He could guess that she didn''t remember anything that happened that day from the way she was acting so calm.


    And as expected his words made her face twitch in worry.


    "I hurt you?" She mumbled softly.


    "Don''t you remember anything?" He asked.


    He let her face go and helped her seat comfortably leaning on his chest.


    Silja shook her head. She didn''t object when he draw her closer. Unknowingly she has started to become comfortable around him and at his pace.


    "Hmmm," he hummed at her confirmation.


    "What happened that day?" Silja asked worriedly. Her heart started to sink remembering the severe wounds on his body.


    Was she capable of doing that?


    "So many things happen. Don''t you remember anything?" Donovan asked, holding her tightly in his arms.


    There was beautiful scenery in front of them as he looked ahead.


    Colourful birds and butterflies were flying around. There were even small animals like squirrels and rabbits. Soft and fluffy.


    He felt happy and content in the joyous atmosphere with her in his arms.


    The atmosphere was peaceful but Silja was in no mood to look at it.


    Silja shook her head. She tried to think but her memories were blurry and after that, she stopped thinking about it. She was alone for a long time and she didn''t want to scare herself anymore. There were other things to worry about so she didn''t pay any attention to what happened that day.


    "I remember you said something about controlling living beings...but everything after that is blurry," Silja replied.


    "And¡­.you said you know something about my powers, what it was?" Silja asked.


    She turned around to look at him.


    "Tell me.." when she saw Donovan staring at her without saying anything she held his shoulder and urged him.


    "You are special," Donovan replied, cupping her face with both of his hands.


    "Special¡­? Don''t try to sugar coat your words, Donovan. I''m not special...if I know anything is that I''m destructive," Silja replied.


    Her voice cracked at the end of the sentence.


    "You are not," Donovan shook his head. He wanted to tell her the truth but he was thinking about the right way to make her understand.


    "If I''m not destructive, why did I hurt you? Why do I always end up breaking everything?" She asked, frustrated.


    "You are not destructive. You just don''t know how to use your power. When you will learn how to control it you will be able to use them for good," Donovan said with patience. He has the sense that Silja always started to freak out whenever something related to her powers came up.


    "But why do I have powers in the first place? I''m human and have you ever heard of any human having such powers?"


    Silja asked.


    "Who said that humans can''t have power? Just accept what you are, without doubt why you are that way," Donovan said.


    "No. I have to find out the reason," Silja said stubbornly.


    Donovan knew the reason behind her having such unique powers but he decided to hold that information for now. It was something that she won''t be able to process in one go. Plus it wasn''t something that he wasn''t supposed to reveal.


    "How do you know about my powers?" Silja then asked.


    "My father told me about it for the first time and then you destroyed your room. You even used them on me when I was trying to...kiss you.." a wide grin spread on his lips as he said that.


    Silja narrowed her eyes at his statement but then she shifted her focus on the other things.


    "Then how are you sure that I have powers because I''m special. There can be other reasons too. And what made you so sure that these powers are a blessing and not a curse," Silja asked.


    "So many questions. Aren''t you afraid that you might be tiring me out?" Donovan tried to toll her questions and she frowned.


    "Please Donovan Don''t do this to me. I need to know what is going on. I''m¡­ I''m so afraid," Silja''s lips trembled at the last part of her sentence.


    "Remember this Silja. Never be afraid about what you are. Accept all you have. Be it darkness or brightness," he advised.


    "Learn how to fight and sustain,"


    Silja nodded.


    "I don''t know how many other powers you have but one of them is to control the living beings. As long as you want you can control everything around you," Donovan started to explain.


    "Living beings you mean... animals and..." she asked, confused and amazed at the same time.


    "Yes. Even me and any other person. But the condition is that they are weaker than you and also the number of them has to be smaller," Donovan explained.


    "So I can make them do as I say? Something like that?" Silja asked.


    Silja found it a bit funny; she has never heard of such a power before.


    "Yes. But you still need to learn how to use them properly," Donovan said


    "How should I learn? Who will teach me?" Silja asked, confused. No matter what it was actually a bit exciting to have some powers if she could control and use them to protect her family.


    Then she might don''t need to be afraid of these dragons too. And about the origin of her powers, she could try to find it slowly. Silja made up her mind.


    If Donovan knew what she was thinking he might just go on a rampage there and then.


    "I will help you find someone who can teach you how to cultivate these powers," Donovan promised and Silja accepted it without much thought.


    "It is a deal then," Silja said, extending her hand. In excitement, she even forgot that she was making a deal with the devil. And also about her previous fight with him.


    All she remembered was she could get rid of these dragons and go home. But she didn''t realise that the man with whom she was making a deal was also a dragon and the most dangerous at that.


    Donovan smiled seeing how easy to convince she was.


    After she thought it through Silja pointed out a new problem that was in front of them.


    "It has been two days we have been here. We should leave now," Silja said. She didn''t know if anyone knew about their location and would come to take them or not. She was lost till now and couldn''t find a solution, but now that Donovan had woken up she was relaxed.


    "Do you want me to fly in this condition?" Donovan asked her pitifully.


    "No no... I mean since you come here you must know the way to go out right," Silja replied. "Didn''t your squire know about this place?" She added.


    "Unfortunately he doesn''t. And nor does anyone else," Donovan shook his head.


    "Why didn''t you tell anyone about this place? Now, how will we go out? You can''t even walk because of the condition you are in," Silja asked worriedly.


    "No, I didn''t tell anyone about this place and nor am I intended to tell anyone," Donovan said.


    Silja raised her eyebrows in question. "Why?"


    "Look around and tell me what you think about this place," Donovan said. Silja turned around and again the mesmerizing beauty of the place entered her vision. Instantly a smile spread on her lips.


    "Paradise," she said the one word that came to mind.


    "Exactly. And think of me as greedy if you want but I don''t want to share this place with anyone," Donovan said. "Does that mean that no one else knows about this place?" Silja furrowed her brows.


    Donovan shook his head.


    "I just want it to stay secret. Our little secret," he said leaning dangerously close.


    "Where we can spend time alone without any disturbance, just with each other," he spoke his fantasies out loud.


    "Huh?" Silja turned towards him after hearing what he said. "I''m not coming with you here again. In Fact, I''m not going with you anywhere,"


    "How can you be so sure? We don''t know what the future holds," his signature smile came and rested on the corner of his lips.


    "I don''t know about your future but I''m sure about mine. I''m not coming with you anywhere once we go out of here and that is set," Silja declared and stood up.


    She walked away from there and Donovan just kept staring at her from behind. As she was out of his sight Donovan closed his eyes exhausted but a smile still remained on his face.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 124 - Foolish Step

    Far away from the mountain in the heart of Dragon creek where Donovan had started a fire, after many hours some footsteps could be heard.


    It has been a night since Donovan flew away with Silja after starting a wildfire. They left but many others were still stuck there.


    In the fire, most of the animals, Witches and dwarves who were present there died. Only a few dragons have survived. But they were all taking their last breaths. Silja has unleashed her full power and they were hurt deeply because of her.


    Drystan has fled away. But has returned to get his people as soon as he could.


    It was still not dawn when Drystan came back. With him were his few other people who had left alive. In one night he has lost most of his manpower. Donovan and Silja have killed many and even Garratt and his people have also injured and killed many of the rogues.


    Drystan was beyond angry. He had thought about getting the eldest prince caught and then he could have demanded anything from the king but instead he ended up losing his men.


    Drystan stood at the side as the other rogue started to look around for people who were still alive.


    The place started to fill with groans and painful cries as they started checking people.


    Fire can''t burn dragons so mostly all the dragons were alive. But they were hurt by Silja''s power outburst.


    The Witch from Drystan''s group started to feed them their blood which can heal them. The witch, dragon and dwarves can be placed in different categories according to the family, bloodline they came from and their powers.


    The more powerful the witch the more her blood will be effective. The same goes for dwarfs. The more powerful the dwarf the more powerful the weapon becomes made from his bones.


    Silja has royal blood from her witch parent so she was far more superior in power and that was the reason she has been able to hurt them beyond repair.


    So even all of them were not dead, they were now deformed. Drystan has suffered more losses that can never be recovered.


    "Lord, look here," Drystan was walking through the dead bodies and half-dead people when one of the men called him.


    "This bi*ch is still alive," a small dwarf raised the woman''s head from the pile of the ashes.


    "Agrhhh," the woman made muffled sounds.


    "Lwet ...me goo¡­" in a hoarse and barely audible voice she pleaded.


    Drystan gritted his teeth when he recognised who she was. If not for this woman barging in his territory he wouldn''t have lost many of his people.


    "Take her with you. I should settle some scores with her," Drystan gritted his teeth and turned on his heels before leaving from there.


    "Lwt...go¡­" Olivia tried to speak and resist but she was too weak to do that.


    Soon after Drystan and his men left Jade and Garrett reached there. But they couldn''t find traces of Donovan so they left as well.


    Far away from where the fire took place, the woman was taken back to the camp of rogues.


    They bound her in chains in the middle of the small courtyard of their prison with a tree.


    "Splash¡­.." a bucket of cold water mixed with some witch potion was thrown on Olivia''s face.


    "Arrgghhh¡­..ahhh¡­" A magical rope had tied Olivia''s body to the tree. Her hands were tied around the body of the tree. She shrieked in pain when an acidic potion was tossed on her face. All the places where the water touched were set on fire.


    Instantly the whole courtyard filled with her painful cries. The water washed away the dirt off her face.


    Her beautiful face was twisting in pain and the cuts that were made by Silja started to open up again and started to burn and bleed.


    Olivia used her whole force to break free but she couldn''t. The pain lasted for more than an hour and when it subsided another dose of potion was sprayed on her face.


    And another round of pain began. By the third time, they doubled the dose of the potion. The dragons are kids of fire and thus no fire can burn them but there is nothing that witches can find solutions of.


    The potion was made from some specific substance that can even burn the skin of dragons. The agonizing pain from it can break the person''s soul.


    Sweet Olivia has never would thought that she has to go through torture like this when she decided to invade the core part of the forest. Before starting the hunt Donovan has clearly given the warning to everyone that no one will enter the core part of the forest. If you set foot in dragon heart you will surely become prey of Drystan or his people, there was no doubt in that.


    But Olivia has her mind on some other level that day.


    It wasn''t hard for her to shake off the soldiers that Donovan had set to follow her. But Olivia used her tricks and left them behind.


    "My lady we shouldn''t enter the forbidden part," the maid warned her but Olivia wasn''t going to listen to anyone. She wanted to show Donovan how capable and brave she was. She wanted to kill at least one rogue and present it to Don as a symbol of her bravery.


    What does that human can do for him apart from seducing her? Donovan has temporarily forgotten that apart from a pretty face, the human princess has nothing. Olivia wanted to show him how big of a mistake he was making by choosing Silja and ignoring her.


    They entered the heart of the forest and Olivia started to roam around in find of her prey. But in her ego and stupidity she forgot that no matter how capable she was, this jungle and creatures living here were far worse.


    It didn''t take her long to fall into the trap and Olivia was caught. Her maid who was a weak dragon didn''t even get a chance before she was killed mercilessly. They only kept Olivia as proof of an invasion.


    Olivia has lost all hope when she get caught.


    But when she was brought in front of Donovan she regained hope again that he would never let her die there.


    But even in an unconscious state, she heard something that broke her heart and soul.


    He ruthlessly declared on sacrificing her while he saved Silja.


    But that wasn''t all she saw, something that she could never forget.


    She saw Silja bursting out with powers that no one had seen before. Everything happened so suddenly but Olivia didn''t forget a single detail until she lost consciousness.


    And deep down she understood why Donovan wanted Silja.


    Olivia couldn''t do anything as they left her there to burn in the fire. She was injured and couldn''t get out and fell in the hands of rogues again to suffer in endless agony.


    After enduring torture the whole day Olivia has broken completely. She was left alone in the open as the night approached.


    But even though her body was exhausted, sleep was not her fate. The fear of pain and torture kept her awake the whole night.


    She only got a bit of sleep when the morning arrived.


    Olivia was dozing off while standing. Her head resting on the left side as her eyelashes battle to stay awake.


    But sudden disturbance by light and slow footsteps jolted awake Olivia.


    "Huh, still alive?" A question was asked in a heavy male tone. Olivia opened her eyes as she looked at the newcomer.


    "Whhy...are yo..you... doing this to me?" She asked in a broken and hoarse voice. Her throat and lips have turned dry from yelling the whole day long. She hasn''t got anything to drink for almost two days let alone food. Olivia couldn''t see properly with her bloodshot eyes but she could make an outline of a small body structure.


    With the aura that she was feeling from the man, she could guess that he was the dwarf lord of the rogues.


    "Huh, what''s fun in killing you. This is more exciting this way," Drystan replied.


    He got defeated and now he wanted something that he can use to vent on.


    And since Olivia was the one who was the main reason for everything, who else can be a better choice than her.


    "Please¡­.let me go..go. My bro.. brother will give you anything you want," Olivia replied.


    "Huh, is that so? Who is your brother?" Drystan asked, lifting his eyebrows?


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 125 - Chaos In The Castle

    "Please¡­.let me go..go. My bro.. brother will give you anything you want," Olivia replied.


    "Huh, is that so? Who is your brother?" Drystan asked, lifting his eyebrows.


    "My... brother is lord of ice..icecrain..lord Joshua," Olivia frantically said. Even if there was only a ray of hope she wanted to fight for it.


    "And what could he give me that I don''t already have?" Drystan said haughtily.


    "Whatever you need. No one in the world has everything. There must be something you need." Olivia replied. She was seeing an opportunity.


    "Are you sure that your brother will sacrifice anything for you?" Drystan asked again.


    "Yes...yes, I''m sure¡­" Olivia nodded her head. Drystan walked near her.


    He hummed slowly as she walked around her.


    "But the problem here is that I don''t lack anything," Drystan replied.


    "Are you sure?" Olivia asked as she tried to keep her eyes on his movements.


    Drystan walked forward and stood in front of Olivia.


    Olivia smiled seeing the carefree expression on his face.


    "Don''t you want to move out of this da*in the forest and live a life of dignity and respect?" Olivia said.


    "Huh, do you think I care for some cheap title and respect, brush." Drystan waved his hand.


    "Oh really¡­" Olivia lifted her eyebrows. She didn''t want to lose in this battle. After all, Olivia might have made a mistake in her anger but she was not an idiot. From childhood, she has learned everything about politics alongside her brother.


    She knew very well how these people say something else and do something else. She knew how to find the sore nerve of any person.


    "Then don''t you want to take revenge on eldest prince Donovan for killing so many people," Olivia asked.


    "And if I''m not wrong this is not the first time he has done this," Olivia snickered. Even though she was at her worst, her pride was still intact.


    Well, she was already in this situation, what she has to lose anyway.


    She was going to die in their hands so why not try for one last time.


    "Huh, do you think I need your help to do that?" Drystan asked, still not giving in.


    "Huh, who else do you think can help you? In the whole northern land, everyone hates you and is looking for the one chance to take away this forest from you. One chance and they will ruin you," Olivia said.


    "They have been successful till now," Drystan argued.


    "You never offended their prince this badly before, but now you have," Olivia said with a smile.


    "Donovan will never let you go away after you tried to kill him and that woman," Olivia said.


    "They can never penetrate this forest," Drystan tried to hold his stan.


    "He already did that and killed a number of your people just yesterday," Olivia scoffed.


    "So?" Drystan prob.


    "Weren''t you going to marry him? Are you going to work against him?" Drystan said.


    "Im sorry but it''s hard to believe that,"


    "Huh, life is more important than marrying a prince," Olivia replied. The pain in her body was reminding her how he ruthlessly sacrificed her and how heartless he was to her.


    Donovan didn''t want her to be by his side? No worries. She doesn''t mind working against him.


    "Are you saying¡­." Drystan probed.


    "If you let me go alive from here I promise you to help as much as you need," Olivia said.


    "And how much weight do your words hold? Your brother is the lord of icecrain, not you,"


    "My words held the same power as his. You don''t have to worry about that," Olivia said.


    "Huh, I don''t believe just empty words. Where is the proof," Drystan said.


    Olivia pursed her lips for a minute before she looked at him.


    "Let me free," she said, looking at him.


    Drystan tilted his head and looked in her eyes before he moved his wand in the air, and instantly the chains made noises and fell on the floor.


    With a flop, Olivia fell to the ground, without any support of chains she couldn''t stand properly.


    Olivia groaned in pain and took a few deep breaths. After a few minutes, she straightened her leg and with her sharp nails, she tore the fabric of her pants from her thigh area.


    On her thigh she was wearing an ornament, she pulled it out and held it in front of Drystan.


    "This is an emblem of the Icecrain family. Take it as a token of our deal," Olivia said. Drystan moved his wand and the emblem flew in his hand. He examined the small coin-shaped thing before a smile spread on his lips.


    "What do you think?" Olivia asked.


    "Not a bad deal," Drystan walked towards her and gave her his hand. Olivia held his hand and straightened up from the tree trunk.


    "Is it a deal then?" She asked


    "Deal," Drystan said.


    "But if you failed to fulfil your promise and tried to go against me, be ready for my wrath. I might not be able to harm king but Icecrain is nothing more than an ant for me," Drystan''s blue eyes shone in the dark as he said and Olivia gulped softly as she nodded her head vigorously.


    ###


    It has been a long time but there was no news from Silja and Donovan. Garrett has checked all the hidden places they had in the dragon creek but he found nothing. At last defeated, he led everyone back to the capital.


    The troop that Donovan had led came back and entered the city.


    The celebration has started in the whole north. Everyone has started to celebrate the summer festival. Their whole city of Northcrest was bustling with people on the street. Many of the lords and important people have come to the city to take part in the season of the festival. This was the most famous festival in the north and king Zachary sent invitations around his kingdom and invited people to join the celebration. And this year''s festival was even more important due to Donovan''s marriage. Donovan was going to announce about his chosen bride on the day of the big feast and then the marriage was going to take place. The invitation has been sent and people have already arrived in the city. Garrett has tried to lay low as much as possible. It was hard to enter without being noticed but Garrett used the few hidden ways.


    "What do you mean you couldn''t find him?" King Zachary looked at Garrett with his dark eyes wide open with disbelief and anger. Garrett has tried his best to broke but still, Zachary and Abrielle get the biggest shock.


    "I tried everything but we couldn''t find the prince nor the human princess," Garrett lowered his head.


    "Tell everything from the start what happened there," Abrielle walked forward and asked. Her heart was pounding fast in fear.


    "We were on the third day of hunting when the rouges attacked us. Prince Donovan commanded me to take away all our people and leave the forest from our secret way. He and princess Silja stayed behind to distract the army of rogues so we could leave safely. I reached the pre-decided spot and waited for him. But even after so many hours when he didn''t return we again went to search for them in the forest. But we found nothing after searching for the whole day and night," Garrett explained. Zachary''s expressions turned ugly as he heard the whole story.


    "Have you seen enough? There is no way he can go missing," Zachary asked. The nerves on his face were throbbing in worry.


    "What... What if something happened to them?" Abrielle whispered. Her hands flew to her mouth stopping her from speaking anything more inauspicious.


    "No. That''s not possible. This is Donovan we are speaking about, did you forget that," Zachary said. But Abrielle shook her head.


    "Donovan is brave and smart but not invincible. Command your soldiers and send them to find my son now," Abrielle said to Zachary.


    "Don''t talk nonsense Abrielle. This is a very crucial time. And did you forget that prince Benjamin is also in the castle. If he found out that his sister has gone missing everything will crumble in one moment," Zachary argued.


    "So you want to sit hand in hand. Don''t you know how cruel the rogues are, they will not leave them alive if both the kids are in hands of that lord of rogues," Abrielle didn''t fail to argue back.


    "I''m not sitting hand in hand, I''m just saying to lay low for now. We will do whatever has to be done but without alerting anyone," Zachary didn''t want the news to spread around.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 126 - Chaos In The Castle -2

    Chap 126


    "I''m not sitting hand in hand, I''m just saying to lay low for now. We will do whatever has to be done but without alerting anyone," Zachary didn''t want the news to spread around.


    "Squire Garrett, lead my few best man to the place where you saw them last time and start the investigation again," Zachary turned towards Garrett.


    "Yes, your highness," Garrett nodded.


    "We also need to make sure that the news doesn''t spread. Walk with me, we have to discuss a few more details," Zachary added and Garrett left with quick steps.


    "I''m afraid Zach," as soon as Garrett left Abrielle broke down.


    Zivan and Samuel had also got the news and both of them also entered the room.


    "I have already activated my source to find out about them," Zivan said reassuringly.


    "Mother please don''t cry. I''m sure my eldest brother will be alright," Samuel walked towards his mother and held her in his arms.


    "Don''t worry Abrielle. He will be back soon. Have some faith in our son," Zachary reassured Abrielle.


    "Yes mother there is no way that brother can go missing like this. Until and unless he wants to," Zivan added.


    Abrielle nodded her head. Zivan was right, there was no need to panic. Zivan decided some matters with his father and little brother and left to release people to find Donovan and Silja.


    They were just not worried about Donovan but Silja and Olivia were also the main reason for their worries. No matter what, both of them were guests in their home and it was their responsibility to make sure that both the women returned back safely.


    Zachary has sent his man with Garrett and another day has passed but there was no news. Even Zivan''s source couldn''t find any clue after one point of time. The worst thing was that Drystan has increased the security around the forest and any of the soldiers who tried to enter were straight falling in the death trap of Drystan. There was no way they could search for Donovan inside. Zachary tried everything in his hand to keep the news from going out, but no matter how much Zachary tried there were some ears that could even penetrate the high wall of the castle.


    "I have news about princess, my lord," far away from the main courtyard of royal castle Benjamin was standing in front of the window of the high tower. His slightly brown hair was fluttering in the air as his eyes looked straight ahead at the vast sky in the air. With his left hand he was twisting the ring on his left hand and only people who were close to Benjamin only knew that he did that when he was in worry or anxious.


    "What is it, Jeff?" He turned around in swift motion as soon as he heard that.


    It was his fourth day in the Northcrest and Silja wasn''t back yet. More the time passed, the more he was feeling anxious. On the other hand king Zachary has refused to let him go out of his sight. His people were constantly keeping an eye on Benjamin.


    "News is not pleasant," the man standing lowered his head and Benji''s expression became garve.


    "Tell me," Benjamin said, his voice still steady.


    "Nothing is confirmed but there is news going on that Prince Donovan has gone missing. The troop that he had led for the hunt returned yesterday morning but the prince and our lady weren''t with them," The man was one of the best soldiers that had come with Benjamin and each of them were best in their work.


    If his man said that Silja had not returned with troops, there was no doubt in that.


    "Anything else," even though his anger was crossing boundaries Donovan tried to keep his composure.


    "There are also words in the air that the prince is missing and has sent his best men to find them but till now nothing good has been heard," the man named Jeff replied.


    Benjamin''s forehead creased and the layers of sweat formed on his forehead.


    His sister was missing and also with the prince of North. He has a bad promision about it.


    "We will leave to find them now," Benjamin didn''t think even twice before he declared.


    He went ahead and took out his sword before leaving the room.


    "I understand what you are thinking my lord, but is it not advisable to go and find them like this," Jeff ran behind his lord.


    "The forest is synonym of death and we are not familiar with this land,"


    "So what are you trying to say? We should sit around without doing anything?" Benjamin snapped his head towards his man. Jeff instantly shut his mouth.


    "No. What I mean is that we should try to be more effective. We don''t know how, but King Zachary does¡­." But before Jeff can even complete the whole sentence Benjamin glared at him.


    "Have you lost your mind? King Zachary has kept us here as captive. He will never let us do anything in this matter," Benjamin fumed.


    "And I''m even doubting that there might be his hand behind Silja going missing. I don''t trust these people even slightest," Benjamin said and climbed down the stairs in speed.


    But before he could leave the tower he was stopped by the maid who was coming with their meal.


    "The meal is ready milord," she stood in their way and said in a straight voice.


    "I''m not hungry. Come back later," Benjamin ordered.


    "I''m sorry but the king has a special order for me to take care of your every meal and make sure that you eat on time," the woman didn''t even move a single step from her place.


    "I said I''m not in the mood to eat right now. Move aside," Benjamin fumed.


    But the woman was not even slightest afraid.


    Both of them stare at each other. The look in Donovan''s eyes was so deadly that even the woman who was a dragon felt scared.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 127 - [Bonus ] Tricky Dragon

    Both of them stare at each other. The look in Donovan''s eyes was so deadly that even the woman who was a dragon felt scared.


    "I... I can''t let you leave," the woman but still stubbornly tried to stand straight in the middle of Benjamin''s way.


    "Are you trying to defy my words?" Benji looked at the woman with authority. No matter what he was still a prince and she was just a maid assigned to take care of them.


    "I''m just following the order of my king," the maid unconsciously lowered her head.


    "Is that so?"


    Benji just snickered and pushed the woman away from the way and looked at Jeff.


    "Take care of her," Donovan spat the words and left.


    The man nodded his head and held the woman and a fight broke out between them while Benjamin left.


    Nothing can stop him from finding his sister.


    ###


    Donovan and Silja were still on the mountain.  No one else knew about this place and since Donovan was injured he couldn''t fly back either. So practically they were stuck there.


    Silja walked away from Donovan and climbed down the mountain.


    "What does he mean by ''our secret''? He made it sound so intimate," Silja kept murmuring to herself.


    "If he didn''t want to tell anyone about this place, why did he take me here? He could have just kept it secret for me too,"


    Lots of time has passed since she last ate and her stomach was now again growling for food. Silja removed the dagger from her waist and walked ahead in the river. She has to get some food for herself and of course for that stupid dragon too.


    Well, he saved her life and took her out of that forest, on top of that she was the one who hurt him so at least she could do this for him.


    Silja was very speedy when fishing, from childhood she has learnt almost all the marine activities. It didn''t take her long before she collected fresh water and fish to take up the mountain and cook for both of them. She never had dined with Donovan and thus she didn''t know how much he would need to eat. Now that he is in his dragon form, does he still need to eat that much? Silja thought. Since she has come to the North she has seen Many dragons but Silja was sure that Donovan was the largest dragon she has come across by now. Even in the army of Drystan, there wasn''t any dragon that big.


    Donovan was still sitting under the shadow of a tree. His eyes were closed as he breathed softly. His jet black hair was slowly fluttering in the air and falling on his forehead. He was a sight to behold there was no doubt in that.


    Looking at his perfectly carved face Silja''s face couldn''t help but turn a bit red. She remembered the look in his eye when he pulled her closer and kissed her. The way he looked at her was like she was the only one he could see in the world, she was his whole world.


    But as she realisation down to her Silja''s eyes drop. Everything that he did in past days was not because of his fondness for her but was just a trap to lure her. All he did was to cheat her by hiding the truth and playing with her emotions. The man had cheated on her once and there was no way she was going to believe him the second time. She will never fall into the same trap again. And again.


    With that Silja''s eyes become emotionless. She walked towards him and stopped a few steps away.


    "Come, the food is ready. Eat something," her voice deprived of any emotions as she said that.


    Donovan opened his eyes slowly and looked at her with a dazed look.


    "Did you cook for me?" He has just woken up from a short nap. His voice was deep and hoarse as he asked with a smile at the corner of his lips.


    "Yes. You are allowed to cook again if you mind eating what I have prepared," Silja snapped without reason and glared at him. She then turned on her heels ready to leave.


    Donovan slightly frowned. When did he say that? She was assuming too much.


    "Wait¡­" Donovan said from behind.


    "What is it now," and just like an explosive she was ready to blast at his every sentence.


    "When did I say that I don''t want to eat the food you made?" Donovan asked, still very composed. And the more he behaved calmly the more Silja felt irritated.


    Silja didn''t say anything and stood there just glaring at him. She herself was shocked at how she became so short-tempered in just a few days. Truly living around this man couldn''t bring anything good to her.


    Silja didn''t say anything and just glared at him.


    "Come here," when Donovan saw her standing at one place without moving he extended his hand in her direction.


    "Say whatever you want to say. I can hear you," Silja did not show any signs of moving.


    "Ohh so can you help me stand up from there?" Donovan asked and raised his eyebrows at her.


    "Because of the condition I''m in, I can''t stand up and walk on my own. I don''t mind you standing there as long as you can lift me with your magical powers maybe and take me to clean up my face and mouth," the pure sarcasm was dripping out of his voice and that irked Silja even more.


    She stomped her feet as she walked towards him.


    Silja leaned in front of him and put her hand under his arms to help him stand up. But Donovan didn''t make any effort to stand up. Without his cooperation, there was no way Silja could lift him alone by herself given the weight and strength difference between them.


    Silja tried her best but how could she lift him up? After trying a few times she understood his trick.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 128 - Unexpected Dream

    Silja tried her best but how could she lift him up? After trying a few times she understood his trick.


    "What are you doing?" She glared at him. Donovan shrugged his shoulders.


    "Why aren''t you moving?" Silja glared at him.


    "I''m injured," Donovan folded his hand near his chest.


    "It''s hard for me to move," he said while making a pitiful face.


    "Ohh, then sit here and stay hungry," Silja let him go and stood there looking in another direction.


    "Huh, wow this is very good. You are the one who hurt me but now when it''s time to nurse me you are behaving like you are doing favour on me," Donovan used his trump card. Which was emotional blackmail.


    "Don''t want to help me eat and want me to die because of hunger," he added, his face contorted in grief.


    Silja stomped her foot in anger.


    "You¡­" she pointed her finger at him.


    "Don''t yell at me. Did you forget that I''m patient and even hungry. Instead of giving me food you are bullying me," Donovan made a pitiful face as he looked at her.


    Silja was lost for words seeing the extraordinary acting of this man.


    The way he stretched out his lower lip like a child and that pitiful look in his eyes. Silja was sure that if he wasn''t a prince he would have become the best actor.


    "Don, don''t you dare use these tricks on me," Silja shouted. But Donovan didn''t pay any heed.


    "I''m not playing any tricks," Donovan also turned his head to the other side like a grumpy kid.


    "Don¡­" Silja yelled. But Donovan didn''t move. But a small smile spreaded on the corner of his lips. For saying they were at fight with each other but deep down they were getting more and more closer. And Donovan could feel it.


    Silja closed her eyes in frustration.


    She walked towards him and tried to turn him around.


    "Donovan, food is getting cold. Now Stop showing tantrums and come with me. We need to clean your wounds after that too," Silja said.


    She walked in front of him and held him from the shoulders. She wanted to leave him like that but deep down that emotion of guilt was eating her, so there was no way she could let him unattended.


    While she was trying to get him up, Donovan suddenly grabbed her and pulled her into his arms.


    "Ahh.." Silja fell in his lap. Donovan took a chance and wrapped his hand around him.


    "Donovan¡­lwet...me gwooo," her voice came out as muffled when she tried to speak. Silja tried to break free from his arms but Donovan pressed her more on his chest.


    "Donov...ummm,"


    Donovan then lifted her head and pressed his lips on hers to stop her from talking.


    Silja tried to resist but he held her hand down.


    He pinched her chin and when Silja yelped in pain and opened her mouth he found a chance to enter his tongue inside.


    Their tongue intertwined and Silja again tasted that familiar taste of his mouth. The strong musculine scent invaded her nostrils and with every stroke of his tongue Silja felt her body going numb. Her resistance slowly reduced and her body went limp in his arms.


    "Mhhh," they moaned together and when Silja was almost out of breath he let her go. Silja opened her eyes as she panted slowly.


    "Can I get one more chance to prove myself to you?" Donovan asked softly.


    His red eyes staring at her hazel one.


    Silja pursed her lips.


    "I promise I''ll make it right," he added when he saw she didn''t just snap at him.


    She just looked in his eyes, without blinking. Her lips pursued and all attention on him. Her eyes had no emotion in them and Donovan felt afraid by looking at them.


    He was master when it comes to reading the face and emotions but at this moment she looked so foreign to him. He was used to her expressive face, where he could even read her heart but right now she seemed to be the chest who''s key was buried deep under the ocean.


    On the other hand Silja felt her heart quivering at his words. How dare he have the cheek to say that to her. But she couldn''t help the bubble of emotions that had just burst in her heart.


    "Silja ..i¡­" but before he could talk anything anymore Silja glared at him. Then she grabbed his shirt and pulled him closer.


    "Stop talking," she mumbled and smacked her lips on him. Donovan widened his eyes at her sudden attack. This was like his wildest dream came true.


    Silja opened her mouth this time willingly for him and she even moved her tongue actively with him. Donovan groaned and pulled her even closer.


    Silja didn''t know what got into her but at the moment what she wanted was him.


    When those words left his mouth she couldn''t help herself and was drawn towards him. It doesn''t matter what was his intention behind saying that but it sounded so real and heart touching that she wanted to believe in that. Even if it was just an illusion for a second she wanted to believe it.


    Silja''s attack was so sudden that Donovan widened his eyes. He couldn''t believe what happened and froze for a second. Silja was always the one resisting. He has never thought that she would be the one taking initiative, it was so unlikely to him. And her taking the lead made him even more excited. Emotions flow out like a broken dam and this time he went even wilder than he has ever done before.


    His one hand held her face while the other supported her hips.


    This has to be a dream.


    This was a dream, beautiful at that.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 129 - Unedited

    Emotions flow out like a broken dam and this time he went even wilder than he has ever done before.


    His one hand held her face while the other supported her hips.


    This has to be a dream.


    This was a dream, beautiful at that.


    Silja put her hands on his shoulder tightly.


    Donovan took the chance and his hand sneaked inside her shirt.


    His warm hand touched her skin and the goosebumps formed all over her body.


    Her mind went numb and she couldn''t think anything at all and surrendered to him.


    Donovan grabbed his thin waist, the smooth and supple screen sending electric current straight to his heart.


    His breathing quickened and he felt himself losing in her charm. The sweet taste of her mouth melting in his own mouth and was wreaking havoc in his heart and head.


    Silja was trying to kiss him but her movements were so clumsy indicating that she has no experience in kissing. Donovan had his eyes closed as he kept trying to guess and keep up with her moment. Donovan opened his eyes to look at her. Silja has her face blossom like a bright red rose under his touch. Seeing her like that an unexpected feeling of fulfilment spreaded in his heart.


    The kiss he was sharing was not just a kiss anymore. It was his confession towards her, the emotions were flowing from him which he has never felt before. His heartbeat was so fast and loud that he could hear it.


    When Silja felt him sucking the breath out of her she tried to pull away forcefully.


    She pulled back and panted as she slowly opened her eyes.


    Donovan was looking at him, his eyes even darker than before. His lips opened a bit as he breathed out and in.


    The look in his eyes was so dark and strong that she felt afraid. There were so many emotions lurking in them and she was the center of all of them.


    Silja couldn''t take it anymore and looked down. She closed her eyes and then turned to the side slowly. Her eyes looked ahead at in front of her while Donovan looked at the side profile


    "Look at me," Donovan said to her and turned to face him while grabbing her chin. His voice was husky because of the recent mind-blowing kiss that they had just shared.


    "Let me see you," Donovan leaned back on the tree trunk as he said that. Silja was sitting on his lap and her eyes dropped as soon as she looked at him. The way she had behaved just now was so out of her nature. Atlanea was not conservative country but compared to the north it has more restrictions. Dragon''s are more open to sexual and relationships between man and woman. Even though King evan has never put any restrictions on his children and as a princess Silja has got a good exposure to many men and young people. But she has never come across the man who has made her go crazy like Donovan does.


    She has no experience of what it was like to get intimate with someone but Donovan does. Even though she has taken initiative in the spur of the moment, trying to become bolder than she actually was, now all her courage has drained.


    "What is there to look at?" Silja asked lifting his eyebrows as she tried to make eye contact with him.


    Donovan didn''t say anything for a couple of seconds and just kept looking.


    "You are beautiful," he whispered.


    "Huh, I have been told that lots of times before," Silja turned her head away like a spoiled lover.


    "Is that so?" Donovan pulled her closer again.


    "Didn''t you say that you can''t even move a muscle. What happened to that?" Silja asked him.


    "Now that I have tasted you, all my pain rains away," Donovan smiled slyly.


    "Huh, narcissist," Donovan scoffed.


    "Are you not angry anymore, are you willing to give me a chance once again?" Donovan asked when he saw her not angry anymore.


    But Silja''s eyes lowered as soon as she heard that.


    "No," she spoke.


    "No?" Donovan couldn''t believe the woman was still as stubborn as ever. He held her hand and turned her over.


    "I can understand that you are angry right now because I lied to you about my identity. But what about before that?" Donovan asked. His voice was a bit higher than before.


    "It''s like you have made up your mind before coming to the North that you don''t want to marry me. What is the reason behind this resistance?" Donovan held her shoulder tightly.


    "Is it because you want to marry someone else? Or your father has fixed your marriage with someone else?" Donovan asked. He looked at her sitting on edge.


    "What...No. my father would never do that," Silja shook her head. And about liking someone? She just turned eighteen just a few days before she left for the north. She never thought about having a lover let alone thinking about marriage with someone else.


    "Then what is it?" Donovan asked. He just wanted to clear this up right now.


    "Don''t you know. I never intended to come here to marry you. But your father forced my family to send me here to marry you," Silja replied. She didn''t want to raise her voice and broke up fighting again. They need to communicate to clear things up. And she has to make it clear that Donovan understands that she didn''t want to marry him and return to the life she had before, to live just as princess of Atlanea.


    "Yes my father did force you, because he thought that you are the best for me," Donovan said.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 130 - The Promise

    "Yes my father did force you, because he thought that you are the best for me," Donovan said.


    "Yes and why am I the best? Because I have powers? Was that the reason he wanted to choose me?" Silja raised a question.


    "I...look princess, I don''t want to talk about why he wanted to take part. All I want to know is do you like me or not?" She was right. His father chose her because of her bloodline of witch and power she holds.


    But what others did was not important. He never liked her just because of her powers and that was true.


    "Why don''t you want to talk about it? And about what I think, does that even matter? Did your father ask me if I wanted to marry you or not before he forced me here?" Silja couldn''t help but raise her voice.


    Donovan didn''t say anything. More like he has nothing to say.


    "I admit that the way he chose was not right. And I''m extremely sorry for that," Donovan took her hand in his and lowered his head. He apologized sincerely.


    "But after this, can you please give us one chance?" He asked.


    "I.. I don''t know Donovan..i don''t know¡­" Silja said. No matter what her heart wanted. It wasn''t just about her.


    Marrying a dragon?


    It sounds so unrealistic.


    And if she avoids marrying him then maybe there is a chance that Atlanea could stay neutral as ever.


    "It''s not just about our marriage Donovan. If I decided to marry you, whole Atlanea will be the one to suffer. Marrying you means humans and dragons joining hands. I can''t throw everyone of my people, in the fire of war and revenge," Silja pointed out.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I will protect your people," Donovan promised.


    "You? Don''t get me wrong but at this moment Witches are the most powerful. And with the backing of Dwarves they can crush your dragon kingdom any moment. I have seen how things are going in this kingdom. At this moment it is even hard for you to save your own people let alone saving mine," Silja said without fear.


    Donovan pursed her lips. This was the first time someone doubted his capabilities.


    "Huh, you are right. Witches can crush it me and my people at any moment. But have you thought about what will happen after that? After the dragons are destroyed their next target will be humans," Donovan smirked at her.


    "All these past years Witches were occupied to defeat us and never paid any attention to humans because they were irrelevant to them due to lack of power in humans. But the moment dragons are gone it won''t be hard for them to take control of Atlanea too," Donovan said matter of factly.


    "Joining hands with a dragon is the best choice you have right now. With both of our hands combined we might be able to hold a little longer," Donovan bore his eyes in hers.


    "Have you not heard of the saying that when spiders are united they can tie down a lion. Dragons might be weak but so are humans, but we can become stronger if we unite. Division will make us weaker and easy to break," Donovan concluded his speech and looked at Silja. He has told everything that he has to and now the decision is on her.


    Silja was deep in thought. What he said was not wrong. But it wasn''t her decision to make. She can decide if she wants to marry him or not but about the whole Atlanea only his father has the right to decide.


    Silja was in deep trouble. Even if she didn''t think about Atlanea for a moment and just focused on her own self she was still not ready to make decisions.


    Silja looked up at Donovan who was still looking at her.


    "My father might have forced you to come here but as long as I know him he must have looked into the clear picture about both our kingdoms," Donovan added. "I am not asking you to make a decision now, take your time. But don''t take too long because if you do you have to follow my decision," Donovan said and stood up. Silja looked up at his tall body. Her eyes were filled with a mixture of emotions and confusion.


    His last words made Silja''s heart shuddered in fear.


    Donovan looked at her for a bit and then started to walk away from there.


    "You have kept me in the dark once. Lied to me," Silja turned her head in his direction as she spoke.


    Her voice wasn''t harsh but there was a bit sharpener to it.


    "Give me one reason to trust you again. I need something to hold on while making this big deal," she spoke.


    "I have saved you without considering my own safety isn''t that enough proof for you?" Donovan questioned.


    "And what is guarantee that you won''t lie again?" Silja inquired. Her voice was low but her question held too much weight that Donovan felt suffocated for a moment. He felt guilty that he was still hiding something from her at this moment. Even though it wasn''t lie and he was doing good for her but still it was a secret. And this secret will definitely stren their relationship in future.


    Donovan looked at her and then walked closer. He bent down near her and took her hand in his.


    "I promise to never lie to you again," he promised.


    Silja looked at him and nodded. A few seconds passed and Silja was first to break eye contact.


    "We should go eat first," she said and both of them stood up.


    The meal finished in silence, after that Silja helped him to clean his wound.


    When Silja tried to apply Donovan frowned and avoided the pest.


    "Don''t act like a child. This will help you heal sooner," Silja scolded.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 131 - Truth Spilled

    When Silja tried to apply Donovan frowned and avoided the pest.


    "Don''t act like a child. This will help you heal sooner," Silja scolded.


    She didn''t know why but she could feel that most of his wound had healed rather quickly. She wasn''t sure if it was because he changed his form or there was something else.


    "Im almost healed now," Don argued but Silja shook her head.


    She forcefully applied medicine on the few wounds which were now fading slowly.


    "Just say that you want to see my naked body," Donovan teased. And Silja glared at him.


    "Have you thought about how we will get out of here?" While applying medicine, Silja asked. Her soft fingers were gently applying medicine over his bare back. Silja couldn''t help but see how firm his muscles were. It was hard to focus while such a breathtaking beauty was in front of my eyes.


    "Well, what''s hurry?" Donovan shrugged.


    "Look around, it''s so beautiful here," he added.


    "It''s been two days since we left Dragon creek. Your squire must have tried to search for us and I think he might have already informed your father about us going missing," Silja said.


    Donovan hummed rather grumpily."You are right,"


    Well he was aware, but he just didn''t want to go back. It was peaceful here, even though Silja was not very cooperative, they had made good progress. And he knew that things will change as soon as they go back. Her brother was already in the north and after meeting him Silja might change her decision. She was at least considering their relationship now but he was sure that his brother will change her mind again.


    And he has a gut feeling that this prince of Atlanea will be even hard to convince.


    But there was no way they could run away from the situation. They had been here for the last two days, that means the big feast was tomorrow and thus they had to return before that.


    His father and family must be worried sick by now, especially the Queen mother.


    "We will return soon," Donovan replied.


    "How? You are injured. We can use boats made from bamboo and sail out of here," Silja suggested. Now that he was in his human form it will be easy to use water-way.


    "Do you know how to make a boat from bamboo?" Donovan turned around and asked.


    "Of course," Silja nodded her head.


    "What else do you know?" He asked with sparkling eyes. The heaviness from their earlier conversation has faded already.


    "I know many things, such as fishing as you already know, then finding pearls and many more marine activities," Silja replied.


    "What else?" Don asked again.


    "I know some normal household things such as cooking and decorating, i know how to paint but I''m not very good," Silja replied while thinking. Even though she was a princess queen Doris has always emphasized that she and Benjamin learn all the things that a common person should know to survive. And that''s why Silja has learned all the common things that other princess and Noble ladies frown upon.


    "What else?" Don repeat.


    "I have also learned a bit of calligraphy too," Silja was concentrating on tending his wound as she kept replying.


    "What else?" When Don repeated the same question Silja''s hand halted for a second. She looked up at him who was staring at her. She saw mischief in his eyes and a beautiful smile spreaded on her own lips.


    "And....I know this too," Silja''s finger started to tickle his body as she said that and Donovan started to wriggled away from her. That was an unexpected attack. It took Donovan a second to understand what was happening. He was the mighty prince of North whom everyone including his siblings. Throughout his entire life no one has dared to tickle him and here she was breaking each and every rules and boundaries.


    "Ahh..you brat..what are you doing¡­" Donovan stood up and tried to catch her but Silja ran away.


    Silja climbed off the mountain in order to run away from him.


    "Princess¡­. Just stay there¡­" Donovan run behind him and yelled. But Silja showed him her thumb and peaked out her tongue.


    They ran around and played in the water.


    But Silja had to stop when Donovan trapped her between the waterfall and him.  Silja has nowhere to go. Behind her was a waterfall while in front of her was he. Donovan smiled and caught her in his arms.


    Silja tried a futile attempt to break free but she couldn''t. And as a punishment she received one more torturing intimate kiss from him.


    He lifted her face and kept looking at her.


    The beautiful scenery was like a backdrop when he looked at her youthful face which still had some baby fat. His fresh scent and quickly witted eyes were one of her most attractive features. She must have attracted too many unwanted bees but she still could stay this pure just like flowers. Still in progress of blooming and Donovan was happy that he found her earlier and now he was more than happy to help her bloom. Bloom just for him and the way he wanted. Donovan smiled at his own silly thought, but nonetheless he was very excited to see what other colours will appear on her as she will blossom.


    They played around for a while before leaving the water for some rest.


    On the other hand Benjamin has already left his tower in order to find Silja.


    He gathered his man and started to make a strategy.


    "I think instead of going by ourselves we should use the hidden guards," one of the men of Benji suggested.


    "No, I will go myself," Benjamin insisted.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 132 - Truth Spilled -2

    "I think instead of going by ourselves we should use the hidden guards," one of the men of Benji suggested.


    "No, I will go myself," Benjamin insisted.


    "That is not advisable, Prince Benjamin. You don''t even know where to find them. Plus if the royal guards of the north can not find them what change can we make?" The other one said.


    "Jura, is right. And as long as I know they will bring princess Silja back safely. Even though I failed to find out their actual reason behind their actual motive, I can tell they put much importance on our princess," the man with blonde shoulder length hair.


    Benjamin looked at him for a while.


    "I won''t feel at ease while staying here," Benjamin replied.


    "First, you won''t be able to do anything if you go and second, King Zachary will definitely try to stop you," the blonde man remarked.


    "So instead of breaking up in fight with them, we should try a more plausible approach," he added.


    "So what do you suggest sire Brandon?" Benji asked. Brandon has come here with Silja and during this period of time he has done his research. So Benjamin could trust his decision. Plus Brandon was the personal guard of Silja and their best friend from childhood. He was one of the best and most trusted people in Atlanea and that was the reason he was sent here with Silja, not just to protect her but to collect necessary information about the northern kingdom.


    "I suggest that you stay here and wait for news from king Zachary. And in the meantime I will go and check on them," Bran suggested.


    "Are you sure you alone will be able to do that?" Benjamin asked, a bit unsure.


    "Trust in your man, your highness," Brandon smiled.


    Benjamin thought for a bit and then nodded.


    "Don''t disappoint me," Benji ordered before walking back to his tower.


    As Soon as he reached there he saw the third prince of dragons standing in front of his assigned chamber.


    "Good afternoon, Prince Samuel," Benjamin greeted the teenage boy standing in front him with coldness spread on his face.


    "Good afternoon, prince Benjamin," Samuel greeted Donovan with the same expressionless face.


    "May I know why you graced me with your presence?" Benjamin asked. Sarcasm was dripping from his voice, he could guess the reason even without telling.


    "I heard one of your men hurt the maid we assigned for you," Samuel directly came to the point.


    "She tried to order me instead of ''taking order from me''," Benjamin replied with a smile.


    Even though Samuel was just a teenage boy his tempremet was on par with that of an elder.


    "I don''t know how you treated your maids and servants in your human kingdom but you shouldn''t have treated a first class maid that way while you were here," Samuel said.


    "I don''t know how guests are treated in the North but asking them to stay under the hand of servants. I''m sorry but I can''t do that," Benjamin replied.


    "My status as prince of Atlanea is at least above that of a maid isn''t it?" Benjamin lifted his eyebrows. Nah, he was not egoistic but he knew that if he didn''t show his status to these dragons will keep trying to surpass him.


    "I''m apologizing on behalf of her rude behaviour. Now please if you can hand her over to me. I will make sure to teach her one or two lessons," Samuel said.


    "Sure¡­," Benjamin smiled.


    He then turned around and looked at his man who was standing behind.


    "Jeff..." Benji signaled him and Jeff bowed his head before he disappeared behind one of the rooms. Samuel kept looking at Benjamin for the time being. King Zachary has assigned him to keep an eye on the human prince and also asked to make sure that he doesn''t do anything out of line.


    He has allocated a maid to keep an eye on Benjamin in the name of taking care of him.


    But this morning the maid didn''t return to report in usual time and thus Samuel made a trip to this side of the castle himself, when he found out about what happened.


    "Well, now that you are here, third prince I have a question to ask," Benjamin said.


    "Your father said that Prince Donovan will come back with my sister today. So did they return yet?" Benjamin inquired.


    Samuel looked at the man for a second before pursing his lips.


    He could tell from how calm Benjamin was that he had already found out the truth. And that was the reason be punished and went away.


    And if that was the case, Benjamin must have done something.


    And there was another possibility that maybe this man was the reason behind his brother''s disappearance.


    "They must be on the way," Samuel''s head was working at high speed. He gave only a short answer and by then Jeff had also returned with the maid.


    Samuel and Benjamin both turned in his direction.


    The woman was bound with ropes and her mouth was gagged with ragged cloth.


    There were many bruises on her face.


    Samuel narrowed his eyes as he saw that.


    "Maids¡­" even though he was pissed, hardly any muscle on his face moved.


    He calmly called other maids and ordered them to take away the injured maid.


    "I will take my leave now. I will assign a new maid for you, according to your liking, prince Benjamin," Samuel said and without saying any other second he left. And just after some time a few shadow guards covered the whole tower and started to keep their eyes around.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 133 - Kruality Of Kruel

    And just after some time a few shadow guards covered the whole tower and started to keep their eyes around.


    The guards were hidden in the shadows but they didn''t know that they still weren''t hidden from the eyes of Benjamin. Benji was standing near the window of his chamber looking at the castle in front of him. "Shhhh¡­Hisss...." With hissing sound, a small reptile climbed over from the window and crawled up to Benjamin''s hand.


    "What did you find, little Deca?" Benjamin asked as he slowly patted the small head of the snake.


    The snake moved his head around and hissed a few times. Benjamin''s expressions darkened as he got the message.


    "Good job," he said and smiled before walking in. Deca - the snake kept roaming around his body. He then walked in and opened one of the small chests, in the bottom a white pendant that his father has given him was kept safely around it.


    Benjamin took the snake and put it inside the chest.


    "Have some rest, I might need you very soon again," Benjamin patted its small head with his index finger and the snake pulled out its tongue in response before going inside the chest.


    Benjamin smiled and closed the lid.


    While the whole north was bustling with excitement and enthusiasm about the summer festival in the kingdom of witches Kruel (the current witch king) was preparing to leave for the North.


    "Azazel¡­ are you ready?" Evillene, his mother, walked in the middle ground of the tower. She was wearing a simple black dress with a full and puffy sleeve and round neck.


    Her long black hair was secured in a bun, while a sole red rose decorated them. In the yard, a few riders and servants were roaming and preparing horses and necessary things for the journey.


    Some of the servants were preparing and adjusting necessary things which were specially for Evillene


    "Yes, mother, everything is ready," Kruel turned around with a smile.


    Evillene smiled looking at her son.


    "It''s been years since I last visited North with your father. Both the kingdoms had very good relationships at that time," Evillene sighed.


    "Don''t worry mother, now that we are going north again I will try my best to improve the relationships between two countries," Kruel walked to his mother and smiled sweetly at her.


    "I believe in your capabilities," Evillene put her hand on his cheek and carried his face dotingly.


    "We should leave now mother, we need to reach there before tomorrow morning," Kruel said and Evillene nodded.


    Kruel turned to the maid who handed him a fully black cloak. He walked behind his mother and helped her wear it.


    "I won''t feel cold in the carriage, Azazel?" Evillene protested. But the man shook his head.


    "We are going to travel at very high speed, the wind will be harsh, you might catch a cold," Kruel said.


    After he was sure that his mother was wrapped fully only then did he become satisfied.


    "You worry about me too much, son," Evillene couldn''t help but smile with motherly affection.


    She then climbed in the carriage with the help of his son and soon the whole troop of Kruel started their journey towards the North.


    Generally, it took a whole week to reach the North from the south but Kruel could control the animals and also enhance its powers. So the journey was going to be very short and they will reach North in the early morning of the day of the big feast.


    But not every witch possess this power. In the whole Witch Kingdom, only Kruel was the last descendant of the royal blood. Initially, many were connected with the royal family by blood and has more or less power of controlling nature in them but when Kruel took the throne he killed all of them one by one. No mercy was shown on any, all men, women and children who has royal blood in them were slaughtered mercilessly.


    Even the far relatives were killed to remove every drop of royal blood from the earth apart from Kruel himself.


    And now the same man was moving towards the north with the not so pure intentions in his head.


    Well, the summer festival of this year was going to be the most exciting and thrilling one.


    "We can''t change any plan, father, it will make the situation more panicking," Zivan said.


    Tomorrow was a big feast and it was already night time but there was no clue about his brother.


    It was already announced that his brother will announce the name of the girl he has chosen to become his wife on the days of the big feast.


    If he didn''t make it by tomorrow and stayed absent then the speculation will start to circulate and news will spread all over the continent. Donovan was the favourite prince of the north and if anything happened to him the situation would worsen.


    "How can we celebrate when we don''t know in what condition he is?" Zachary asked in a grave tone.


    "But we have to," Abrielle said from behind, her voice cracked but she tried to keep her composure.


    King Zachary has already sent an invitation and all the subjects were invited to take part in the feast. People from far cities and other parts of the kingdom who couldn''t come were sent to help the king to celebrate the festival.


    The treasury of the Northcrest was mostly very tight because of the constant expenses on the army. But still, due to queen Abrielle''s knowledge and skills, they were still able to hold till now. Even though the north spent most of their income on the army they were still able to save some for their normal people and kingdom.


    Abrielle was smart and ever since she married king Zachary she has taken over the reign of the treasury. She knew that in a country like the North where wars and casualties every day money was crucial. And if the royal treasury will run dry it won''t take long before the king will be thrown up from the throne by his own duke and ministers.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 134 - Untitled

    And if the royal treasury will run dry it won''t take long before the king will be thrown up from the throne by his own duke and officials.


    People were sitting in wait for one single slip by king Zachary and they wouldn''t think twice before striking.


    And thus Abrielle did everything that was in her hand to contribute as a queen.


    Not just her but also her children. Her three sons grew up earlier than their age because they were princes and Zachary has made them realise their actual condition.


    If they want to live and rule they have to fight, fight for everything. Not just the enemies sitting out in their kingdom but also in their own land, people who live with them and stay on their side but work for others.


    In this condition, the only way to survive was unity in their own blood. Zachary was one of the last descendants of the main royal family when he became king but his journey towards the throne was not smooth, like any other Royal families there were inside wars. He had fought many internal battles before he got a stable position. And thus he has always taught his children from a young age to stay united. They have to be supportive of each other and only if they were together could they learn any battle. His children were his hope and happiness.


    But today Zachary found himself weaker and weaker when he couldn''t find Donovan.


    He shouldn''t have sent them to dragon creek in the first place, but he still did. He was wrong when he thought that Donovan was invincible and sent him into the mouth of danger.


    "I don''t know what to do anymore. Even Zivan''s people couldn''t find them, Abrielle. What could have happened to them?" Zachary asked defeated.


    "I haven''t given up hope, your highness. Because I know him, if he doesn''t want to, then no one can find him. Plus Donovan is not that weak who can be defeated by that mere dwarf," Abrielle said


    "Queen is right your highness, When we returned to the forest back then, we had seen many dwarfs and witches killed in a gigantic fire and who else can it be apart from our prince who can burn them all in fire," Garrett said.


    "Yes father, I have a feeling that my brother is safe and sound and when the time is right he will be back," Zivan added.


    "Yes, and we shouldn''t cancel anything. We should continue with the event just like every year," Samuel added.


    "What about the announcement of his marriage? We are supposed to declare the results of this whole bride choosing ceremony tomorrow," Zivan pointed out.


    "We don''t need to wait for brother Donovan to announce the results," Samuel said and everyone turned in his detection with questions in their eyes.


    "We already know that father and brother both have chosen lady Silja from Atlanea as the wife of the eldest prince. Since the decision is already made we should just announce it. Later when brother returns he will just confirm the news," Samuel suggested.


    "What are you saying, Samuel? Without the permission of Donovan, we can''t announce this. And have you forgotten that lady Silja is also not here? This is not our decision to make or announce," Abrielle scolded.


    "Mother is right. Without eldest brother'' permission we shouldn''t do this," Zivan agreed.


    "Well announcing now or later it didn''t change the fact that princess Silja is going to be the wife of brother," Samuel said.


    "At last this will stop everyone from speculating more," he added.


    "No, that will be wrong," Abrielle denied strictly.


    "But mother¡­"


    "Alright, we will think about it later. For now, let''s focus on the preparations. I have a feeling that brother will be back before the feast tomorrow," Zivan said and stopped Samuel from arguing.


    King Zachary also nodded and the family got themselves busy preparing for tomorrow.


    That night Abrielle couldn''t sleep, she was feeling that something big was going to happen in the next few days and her heart wasn''t at peace at all.


    Far away from the north on the mountain.


    On the waterfall mountain, it was a time of dawn.


    The setting sun has spread its orange rays all around which were making speculating scenery while reflecting from the falling water. Everything was sparkling and red. Just like the colour of love.


    "Are you sure, we should do it? I mean what''s the hurry?" Silja voice was trembling in nervousness as she said that. "I''m da*n sure. Don''t you want to experience how it feels?" Donovan asked. His voice was a bit husky from all the excitement he was holding.


    His warm hand were holding Silja''s cold and bare shoulders in hand.


    Goosebumps has already formed on her nacked skin due to cold wind.


    Silja felt his warm hand on her body and felt Shiver running down her spine. She looked at his bar upper torso and felt how could this man was so warm even if he was half nacked.


    "Are you sure, I... I have never done this before," Silja said her eyes unsure as she looked at him. She pursed her lisp in worry.


    "Don''t worry, im have plenty of experience in this area," Donovan lifted his eyebrows as he teased her. Seeing that he was confident Silja gave in a bit.


    "Will it hurt?" Silja asked bit unsure.


    "It won''t hurt much, you don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything. All you have to do is just hold tight and watch," Donovan said and Silja nodded.


    Donovan then leaned in and lifted her chin. Silja opened his lips willingly for him this time.


    "Close your eyes," Donovan said before he put his lips on hers for a mind-blowing kiss.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 135 - Flying With Dragon

    Donovan then leaned in and lifted her chin. Silja opened his lips willingly for him this time.


    "Close your eyes," Donovan said before he put his lips on hers for a mind-blowing kiss.


    It wasn''t a long one and he broke the contact soon. Like every time her face has turned red like a tomato. He then bent down and took the shirt that he had thrown on the ground.


    "Wear it," Donovan told Silja and she did what he said.


    "It''s not much of a help but something is better than nothing," Donovan helped her wear the torn shirt of his. She had torn her sleeves from her own shirt to bandage on his wound so her shoulders were bare and since they were bare and due to cold she was shivering.


    After he was done Donovan smiled and then took a few steps backwards.


    Silja stood there looking at him, a bit unsure. Her eyes fell on his wound which was still healing.


    Donovan made a safe distance between them and then opened his arms wide.


    "Ready?" He asked her without breaking eye contact for a second.


    Silja gulped softly and nodded her head.


    Donovan then closed his eyes and his nails started to grow. Then he jumped and his form started to change.


    His legs and hands grew larger and turned them into Dragon feet.


    Two enormous wings spread out from his back and in place of his handsome face was now a scary gigantic mouth of a dragon.


    Silja held her breath till the whole transformation was finished. She couldn''t believe her eyes. By now she has seen him many times in his dragon form but still each time she felt awestruck.


    Donovan landed on the ground and the vibration spread across the mountain due to his weight.


    Silja gulped again when he walked towards her. Suddenly the open space of the mountain started to feel cramped to her.


    His long tail was moving left to right as he walked, his steps making the ground tremble. Silja noticed his dark red eyes which were no less than a door of hell.


    Donovan looked at her with his big eyes then signalled her to walk ahead and climb over him.


    Donovan bent his hind legs and Silja walked to his side. Silja took a deep breath as she put her hand slowly on his scally body.


    His skin was like a fossil.


    "I''m climbing now, ok?" Silja asked before she put her feet in his and then slowly started to climb.


    She took two steps but suddenly in her flurry she slipped.


    But Donovan was quick to support her by using his long tail and he pushed her up to his back.


    Silja held him tightly as she adjusted her body on his uneven back. She leaned on him completely so she didn''t fall when he rose high in the sky.


    When Donovan saw that she was ready he spread his wings and started flapping them for a flight.


    The wind rushed and Silja felt his heavy body rising in the air slowly.


    Silja''s grip on him became even tighter, his eyes shut completely. Donovan roared softly as took a flight and moved higher and higher.


    "Ahh¡­" a surprised cry left her mouth.


    In starting his speed was slow but Silja felt him increasing his speed soon after.


    Soon they were up in the sky, even higher than the mountains and waterfall.


    Donovan stabilized himself and grunted slowly while looking in Silja''s direction.


    Silja still has her eyes tightly shut but when she heard him she felt like he was asking her to open her eyes and look around.


    Silja slowly opened one of her eyes and then the second one. In front of her, she saw a vast sky and clouds, so near that she thought she might just touch them if she extended her hand.


    Her furrowed brows eased a bit and then she looked around and then down.


    Silja''s eyes widened and her mouth tore in O shape as soon as she looked around. The fear turned into surprise.


    They were high in the sky, in the middle of all the falls. With the height, she could see everything clearly.


    The clear water was running from the biggest river she had ever seen and then it was dividing into many small falls as it gushed down from the mountain.


    In the middle of the river was a small mountain peak, the river water circulate around that mountain and then stream down in the south where it turned into the cold untamed flow as it moved forward at ghastly rapid speed.


    Everything around on the shore and mountain was green and algae, compared with the slightly blue water of the river it looks so beautiful to look away.


    The mesmerizing scenery looks like one of the wonders of the world.


    Silja couldn''t take her eyes off and never did her awestruck expression change even after looking for so long.


    Donovan also gave her enough time to look before he started to fly in the direction where the river was flowing. Only then did Silja come out of her stupor.


    She wasn''t afraid anymore and kept her eyes wide open. It was a totally unexpected and amazing experience to see everything from such a height.


    When Silja was a small child and started to learn about dragons, witches and other creatures living on the same land as them she felt so curious about them.


    It was like a wonder to her when her father told her stories about how dragons could fly high in the sky and how Witches were capable of doing magic.


    For a young Silja, it was very interesting and she had always dreamt about flying with dragons and doing magic like witches. But as she grew up she found more about them and eventually in the weight of reality she buried those small childish dreams away. But who has thought that one day all her dreams will come true?


    Not just flying with a dragon but she will become the most powerful witch one has ever seen in the coming days. But alas Silja herself was unaware about the later part.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 136 - [Bonus ] Deal Between Drystan And Olivia

    Silja and Donovan left the fall mountain but they weren''t the only ones who left for Northcrest.


    In dragon creek, Drystan has also decided to let Olivia return alive.


    Initially, he wanted to kill her and then send her corpse as a warning but after giving good thought for a long time he decided that she was more valuable alive than dead.


    "Are you telling the truth? Are you really going to let me go alive?" Olivia asked hesitantly.


    "Yes, but not for free. You have to pay the price," Drystan said.


    Olivia didn''t know what the price was but she could guess that whatever it was it won''t be anything simple and she has to face the wrath of her brother for this.


    But I didn''t care, the most important thing now was to leave here alive.


    "What price?" She asked.


    "First give this to your brother. He will understand," Drystan said and handed a small note to Olivia.


    Olivia took it and tried to open it but Drystan stopped her midway.


    "Be careful you won''t be able to read it a second time," Drystan said casually.


    Olivia instantly folded the paperback.


    What he meant was that the note was made from a certain kind of spell which will destroy the note once it''s read. If she read it now her brother wont be able to read it. So it was advisable to read it Once she reached Northcrest.


    "Just these?" Olivia looked at the note he gave and asked.


    "You will know if it is enough or not Once you open and read it," Drystan Smiled slyly.


    "Oh, but I do want to know one more thing," Drystan suddenly said. Olivia looked up at him.


    "Hmm..that woman with Donovan. The human princess wasn''t she? She seems to be different and more powerful," Drystan remembered.


    "What do you know about her?" He asked. Such a powerful woman by his side was not a good thing. Olivia was shocked after hearing Silja''s name.


    "I only know that she is from human land, I don''t know anything else," she replied between gritted teeth.


    "You were staying with her all this while and you found nothing?" Drystan lifted his eyebrows.


    "She was introduced as human and thus I didn''t pay much attention to her. She is also good at hiding her true identity," Olivia replied.


    Never in her wildest dreams, she has thought that the normal-looking human can be this smart and powerful. It was now even a question that she was really the princess of Atlanea or an imposter. Because having power as a human was not a common thing.


    There was more to her than meets the eyes and it was now Olivia''s one of the goals to expose her.


    It didn''t matter whom she had to offend for that.


    "I want information on her too," Drystan said.


    "Alright," Olivia nodded. She has guessed that much, any sane man would be curious about the person who had single-handedly killed so many men.


    "Here, now wear this," after that Drystan gave her a small amulet that was bound with black thread.


    "What is it?" Olivia asked, she kept looking at it but didn''t extend her hand to take it.


    "This...is a fancy shackle. This will allow me to keep an eye on you. No matter where you go I will always be there to track you down," Drystan explained and walked towards her.


    He was holding his wand in one hand which he whooped and Olivia groaned in pain and fell on her knees.


    When she was on the same height as him Drystan put the amulet around her neck.


    He bound it securely and smiled satisfactorily.


    "Don''t try to be over smart and remove this, otherwise it will take your life away instantly," he advised in a slow voice near her ear shell. Olivia felt shivers running down her body from fear. Drystan then took a few steps back and smiled.


    "Well, you are free to go now," he said.


    Olivia stood up slowly, the pain from the hai earlier attack was still there. Not the forget the torture she has gone through in past days.


    She didn''t know if she was still able to turn in the original form.


    Olivia tried walking, her left leg was limping as she walked towards the open area.


    She closed her eyes and opened her hands. She closed her eyes and tried to change but she fell on her knees again because of how painful it was.


    Her whole body started to sweat as she tried hard to change.


    But nothing worked. She was weak and injured. By trying to transform now she was hurting herself even more. But Olivia was hell-bent. She has to move out of this place as soon as possible. She tried again and again.


    It took her a few futile yet painful attempts but she was finally in her dragon form.


    Her each and every body part broke and joined again. the transformation was never this painful before except when she had just started to learn. The pain was killing her but the adrenaline rush gave her a boost.


    Her dragon form wasn''t big nor small. She has small snake-like eyes and average strength.


    The Dragon groaned painfully as it finished the transformation.


    She then flapped her wings like a deformed dragon.


    She flew away slowly from there and Drystan smiled seeing her disappear behind the tall trees.


    "At last, I took my first step towards my goal," Drystan smiled and left.


    It was hard for Olivia to fly such a long distance but she didn''t give up and kept trying.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 137 - Mayhem Manor

    After Silja''s blood entered his system he regained his strength and most of his wounds had already healed.


    His body was very steady as he flew high in the sky just above the trees so Silja could see the scenery easily from above. It was her first time flying and he wanted it to be memorable moments.


    And it was truly a mesmerizing experience for Silja. Her eyes were wide open as she kept looking at everything.


    Her hands were clutching tightly on him in fear of falling down. The cold wind has made her waist-length hair loose and they were just like glaring fire, swapping in air.


    Her whole body had turned cold and her face was white as a sheet but she didn''t have any time to feel that. Her whole concentration was on how it felt to fly.


    The cold wind and open sky, beautiful scenery on the ground and looking at it from such a height, everything was so so beautiful.


    There was still a bit of light when they left the mountain but soon the darkness spread and the whole sky wore a starry quilt.


    It wasn''t a full moon but the moon was still very bright.


    They have come a long way and Donovan has to fly at speed so they can reach back before tomorrow.


    But soon Donovan realized that it couldn''t be possible.


    Silja wasn''t able to keep up long, even though she didn''t say anything after a few hours of flying her body started to give up. The slaps of wind and speed made it hard for her body to withstand for long.


    Not to forget riding a Dragon wasn''t very comfortable.


    Thus after crossing a significant distance Donovan found a safe place and decided to take a rest.


    He slowly reduced his speed and landed near the familiar-looking town.


    Silja stiffly descended, her legs were wobbly as she walked.


    Donovan instantly changed his form back to human. He walked towards her and supported her.


    "Why did you stop?" She asked. Even though her condition was not very good it was important for them to reach the capital as early as possible.


    "Look at yourself. Can you endure it anymore?" Donovan replied. Well, Silja tried to fix her look by patting her cheeks and smoothing her hair but it wasn''t much of help.


    "Are you okay?" Donovan took her to the nearby rock which was placed by town people to serve as a bench for travellers.


    "I''m fine, just a bit stiff," Silja replied. After she received injuries in her legs two times her legs started to hurt easily. Even though they were healed, mostly light cramping never left.


    Plus they haven''t had any proper rest in the past few days.


    Donovan sat down on a rock and then made her sit on his lap.


    Silja was wearing half torn and dirty pants, her shirt was in the same condition, barely providing any protection from cold.


    She didn''t feel it much before but now they were on the ground her body started to shiver.


    While on the other hand, Donovan was shirtless but he was so warm. Donovan pulled her near his chest to warm her up. Silja put her freezing cold hand around him and hugged him tightly, which appeased Donovan even more.


    "We should rest for a while, come on," after warming her for a bit Donovan said and gathered her in his arms before lifting up in bridal style.


    "Where do we go for a rest at this hour?" Silja asked, confused.


    "I''m the prince of this land, who will say no to me?" Donovan lifted his eyebrows.


    "Huh, What if they couldn''t recognise you? It''s not like everyone knows how you look," Silja said.


    "Hmm point," Donovan nodded seriously.


    "Uh-huh. And isn''t it inappropriate to disturb someone this late?" Sija added.


    "You don''t worry about that," Donovan said as they entered the town.


    They walked past a few houses which were standing far away from each other and then Donovan moved towards the abandoned-looking house.


    It was almost midnight and the whole town was sleeping peacefully. There was no sign of movement from around.


    He put Silja down as they reached a big rusty gate.


    "Mayhem manor," Silja read loudly the name written on the gate.


    "Creeechh¡­" Donovan opened the gate and entered, Silja followed behind.


    The front courtyard was dirty and tree leaves and twigs were scattered all around the place.


    Donovan held her hand so she wouldn''t trip on something.


    "I forgot to ask before, how''s your vision at night?" Donovan asked as he looked at her.


    "I have better vision than any human can have at night. I could see the same as a day in the dark," Silja replied and Donovan, after giving a quick thought, nodded his head. She was very curious about how could her eyes were that sharp but now she has the answer, it was probably related to her powers.


    They then walked in. From the first look, one could feel that no one was living there but the plants around were green and lush, which means someone was taking care of them, at least giving them enough water.


    Donovan and Silja reached the door and Donovan swapped his fingers and the main door opened.


    Silja''s eyes widened but before she could ask Donovan put his fingers in his lips, signalling her not to speak.


    Silja instantly closed her mouth.


    They walked in and with Donovan''s fingers the candles which were placed around the room lit on their own.


    Silja couldn''t understand what was happening.


    Wasn''t he a dragon? Since when the dragon''s started to have magic powers like this.


    She looked at his handsome face which was shining in the candlelight.


    The eldest prince of the North was more than what he looked like.


    Silja gulped softly. Donovan took one of the candles and turned towards her. Silja looked him in the eyes for a second before turning away. Donovan smirked at her reaction.


    They were in the main hall of the room and just like the yard outside the room was also ill-maintained.


    Donovan started to walk in the direction of a particular hallway and Silja followed.


    The house was dark and dusty, just similar to those ghosted houses. Not to forget the enormous size. On the wall, Silja could see many oil paintings hanging. Some were broken, some were still intact. All the faces and figures in them were blurry due to the layer of dust.


    "You won''t like to fall behind," Silja was so immersed in looking around that she didn''t notice Donovan had already reached across the hallway.


    She gave a brief look at the painting before she started to walk hurriedly towards him.


    Donovan entered the room and Silja followed behind. The room was filled with a decayed smell as if it has been ages since the sunlight entered here.


    Donovan walked straight to the wall and put his hand on it. Instantly a secret passage opened and both of them walked in. At the end of the passage was a small door that led them to a room and when Silja entered she couldn''t believe her eyes.


    The room was so large and beautiful. As she walked in Donovan lit the candles again with his some ''who knows how'' magic.


    It was a king-size room, beautifully decorated and maintained.


    Everything was cleaning and nit.


    "This?" Silja''s mouth hung open.


    "This is one of my base camps," Donovan replied.


    He then walked towards the cupboard on the right side and took out two pairs of shirts and pants from inside.


    "Go change your clothes," he gave one pair to Silja and pointed at the corner where the bathroom was.


    It was a cold night and they had played enough in the water at the mountain, so Silja only washed her hands and feet before changing the clothes.


    But as soon as she took the shirt she hesitated.


    It was clothes meant for Donovan, even though it was the base camp as Donovan said the material was very high quality and it was in the exact measurements of Donovan.


    She could still wear the loose shirt but what will she do about the pants? There was no way they could feet her.


    While Silja was dwelling over the problem Donovan had already changed his clothes and started to wait for her to come in.


    But even after quitting sometimes, she didn''t come out and the sound of running water was sieged long ago.


    Donovan walked towards the bathroom and stood in front of the party transparent white cloth which was serving as a wall and door.


    Because of the light of the lantern inside Silja''s shadow was reflecting on the curtain outside. She was standing sideways and her shirt was already removed from her body revealing the perfect curves which were just hidden beneath the single cloth.


    Donovan gulped softly when he saw her.. Silja was holding the clothes that she was supposed to wear while deep in thought.

 Chapter 138 - Mayhem Manor -2

    She was standing sideways and her shirt was already removed from her body revealing the perfect curves which were just hidden beneath the single cloth.


    Donovan gulped softly when he saw her. Silja was holding the clothes that she was supposed to wear while deep in thought.


    "Is there any problem?" Suddenly a deep voice of Donovan entered her ears and she got scared by his sudden voice and the pants fell from her hand.


    "N..No nothing.." She managed to utter those words and collected the clothes again. She tried to cover herself hastily.


    Donovan smiled at her clumsiness, " Hurry and come out then," Donovan said before reluctantly leaving the bathroom area.


    Silja clumsily wore a shirt, after that and then wore pants which she tied by cutting a rope-like thin fabric from the clothes she discarded.


    She then slowly lifted the curtain to the side and poked her head out.


    Her eyes swapped across the room.


    Donovan was not there, seeing the ground clear Silja came out.


    She walked into the room while making sure that pants weren''t loose from the waist.


    His clothes were very big on her, the shirt was reaching to her knees and she had to fold the ends of pants.


    Silja was looking around the room when she saw a shadow forming on the wall in front of her.


    Curiously she turned around but no one was there. She walked ahead but couldn''t find anyone apart from there was a table which was now filled with lots of types of food on it.


    Silja was shocked, ''How did the food appear in this deserted house?'' She was gawking at food when someone pulled her from behind and shocked Silja again.


    With an aghast look on her face, Silja looked back only to find Donovan. Donovan''s eyes were dark as he saw her dressed in his clothes. The shirt was made from a partially transparent fabric and he could see her white skin underneath. Looking at him again found his breathing quickening.


    "You are easily scared," Donovan rubbed his nose on her cheek playfully and Silja pushed him back.


    "Someone was here...just now," she pointed at the table full of food.


    "Hmm, might be the caretaker," Donovan replied casually and released her before walking towards the table.


    "Have some food first and then we will rest for a while before leaving," Donovan said and started to prepare a plate for her.


    Silja gingerly walked towards the table and sat down opposite him.


    Everything about Donovan was very mysterious, even his emergency base was so unique and...scarry.


    So were the people who worked for him. She was sure that she hadn''t noticed any presence around here and more did Donovan have talked to anyone to order food. But then also the food suddenly appeared like magic.


    Surely what she heard about him was right, everything around him was so puzzled and enigmatic.


    He served her food and both of them ate in silence. Donovan could tell that she was confused and needed time to process everything so he didn''t tease her more.


    Silja covered the leftover food properly and then washed her hands.


    Donovan was already laying on the bed by then.


    "Come here," he called her.


    "It''s not appropriate for an unmarried man and woman to sleep in the same bed," Silja replied.


    "Ohh really?" Donovan lifted his eyebrows.


    "Did you forget that it was you a few days ago who insisted on me to stay in your bed and who was the one who was the one wrapped around me the whole night?" Donovan asked.


    Silja pursed her lips.


    "I was not in my right mind that day," she said with a frown.


    Well, she didn''t believe in those social norms about man and woman relationships but she didn''t want to spend so much time with him. What if she gets more attached and then something unlikely happens.


    Donovan narrowed his eyes and then spoke, "Suit yourself then, we don''t have extra time to argue anyway," Donovan sighed and turned around on the side and fell asleep.


    Silja felt a bit disappointed but then she shook her head and walked towards the couch and settled herself there.


    It didn''t take long for her to fall asleep. Donovan opened his eyes and walked towards her.


    He gently turned her over and carried her back to the bed. After making sure that she was fully covered he left.


    Silja hasn''t slept properly in a long time so she was in a very deep sleep to notice his absence. When Donovan returned after almost two hours she was still sleeping like a baby.


    Donovan walked towards the bed and lay down beside her.


    Her lips were slightly parted as she breathed.


    It was already the time of dawn and they had to leave soon but seeing how soundly she was asleep he couldn''t bring himself to wake her up.


    Donovan kept looking at her face for more than half an hour when he finally put his fingers on her face and started to draw some random lines.


    "Ahhh," Silja groaned in her sleep and turned around to the other side.


    Donovan lifted his body on one arm and looked at her from behind.


    "Wake up princess, we have to leave now," he started to plant soft kisses on one side of her face.


    His actions woke her up and Silja opened her eyes groggily.


    "Wakey...wakey... princess," Donovan sealed her lips as soon as she turned over.


    Silja moaned in her sleepy state.


    "Come on," after the short kiss he pulled her up and Silja reluctantly get up. She was still very sleepy but they have to leave.


    As soon as they came out of the room Silja realise that it was already morning.


    "Wait for me," Donovan instructed her and disappeared behind the hallway. Silja stood alone in the middle of the huge main hall. The decoration and other things that are generally used to decorate the hall was all available in the room. Beautiful vases, sofa, paintings and sculptures.


    But it was like the one who used to leave here had to leave in hurry and left all the things behind as it is.


    But maybe since someone was living here already everything was out just for a facade to fool people.


    Donovan has a very shart mind and he could definitely do that.


    Silja walked towards one of the sculptures placed on one of the corners and tried to dust it off so she could take a look at it.


    But as soon as she extended her hand to touch it a shadow passed behind her.


    Silja whipped her neck in the direction, but she didn''t notice anyone.


    She looked around but there was no one there, still, she was sure that she saw someone moving from her back.


    Silja gulped softly and again turned in the direction of the sculpture.


    She extended her hand and this time she put it on it.


    And as soon as her hand touched she heard an animalistic cry of protest from behind. She instantly lifted her hand from it.


    Silja''s whipped her head in the direction and


    saw a figure standing in behind the curtain.


    "Donovan is that you?" She yelled.


    But instead of Donovan, she saw a weird-looking head poking out.


    The figure was the same as her in height but he has shorthands. There was no nose on his face, two holes were serving as nostrils.


    While the eyes were deep in their sockets.


    Silja was seeing something so strange.


    Silja''s eyes were wide open as she looked at him.


    "Tap..tap.." sudden footsteps coming from the otherside broke Silja''s attention and when she looked there she saw Donovan walking in her direction. It took Silja no more than three seconds but when she looked back in the direction where she has seen the creature no one was there.


    "There¡­" Silja looked again at Donovan and pointed her finger in that direction.


    "Someone was there," Silja completed her direction and walked towards the curtains.


    "Swoosh¡­" she lifted the curtain but there was nothing apart from the dust.


    "Cough...cough¡­" Silja coughed as the dust entered her mouth and nose.


    "Don''t touch anything," Donovan pulled her back.


    "But...I saw... someone was here," she said, all confused.


    "Shh...He doesn''t like people talking about him," Donovan put his finger on her lips and stopped her from speaking.


    Silja''s breathing was shallow as she kept looking behind while walking away from the house. They walked out of town and Donovan changed his form before they flew away in the sky. There was still significant distance between them and Northcrest.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 139 - The Beginning Of The Summer Festival

    As the sun rose high in the sky the whole castle started to bustle with activities.


    The meat that large feasts were being prepared in the large kitchen of the castle.


    A celebration was organized on the large grounds of the Northcrest.


    Women and men from all around the kingdom have started to arrive. The whole place was decorated with flowers of different colours.


    Everything was so warm and colourful. There were even different rituals of love too. The young and unmarried men weave the special garlands for the one they love and propose to them. If the woman accepts the garland then they become a couple.


    While the husbands prepare flower ornaments for their wives and women weave clothes for their husbands.


    All the young children have worn the new clothes and flowers grown in their own yards and farms.


    The summer festival in the north was the biggest festival for dragons. After enduring the cold nights of winter finally, the summer starts. The sun melts the frozen land and also frozen hearts.


    The corps started to bloom, throw out the kingdom and love in the heart of the people.


    Sun also represents fire, which is the main element of dragons.


    For the dragon sun is also a symbol of warmth, hope, wealth, fertility and light.


    Festivals symbolize hope in life and thus they play a very significant role in life. That''s why throughout the years no matter how grave the situation was king Zachary has never stopped celebrating the summer festival.


    The bigger the problem, the more vigorous they become on the festival days.


    The whole place was bustling with people. After seeing the smiling face and shining eyes of his people Zachary for a second forgets to worry about his own son.


    He was standing at the entrance looking at the huge crowd who had started to make way for him.


    Abrielle walked ahead and stood beside him, she wrapped one of her hands around his and pressed it gently.


    Zachary looked at her and smiled. They were about to enter but suddenly Zivan came running in their direction.


    "Father... wait," Zivan stopped them in the middle.


    "What is it, Zivan?" Zachary and Abrielle frowned.


    The festival was about to start and they had to be on the stage on time.


    "I have something urgent to tell you," Zivan said. His face had an anxious look and his forehead was dripping with perspiration.


    Abrielle''s heart dropped, imagine the worst, so does Zachary''s.


    Can there be any bad news from Donovan''s side? They looked at each other in horror and then nodded quickly before leaving the area.


    "What''s the matter Zivan, speak already," Abrielle urged her son as soon as they entered the quiet room which was far away from any unwanted attention.


    "Don''t worry mother it''s not about brother Donovan," Zivan cleared.


    Abrielle took a shaky breath of relief.


    Zachary also gulped nervously.


    "But it isn''t any less important, the news is bad father," Zivan announced.


    Zachary pursed his lips. As long as his children were safe nothing could be more troublesome.


    "Speak," Zachary ordered. Abrielle also looked up.


    "I have just confirmed the news, Kruel has entered the north and he is currently on his way to here," the words came out of his mouth and it took Zachary and Abrielle a few seconds to process them.


    "Kruel? You mean Azazel from the South?" Zachary couldn''t help but ask again for confirmation.


    "Yes, he has already entered the north with his people and mother," Zivan confirmed.


    "Why wasn''t he stopped at the border?" Zachary demanded angrily.


    "They used unknown means to enter father, I only found out now," Zivan lowered his head. He was a master of information, it was his responsibility to keep eye on everything that happens around their kingdom. But today after so many years he failed, not just once but two times.


    Zivan was truly ashamed and was feeling helpless.


    "Stop them now, no matter where they are. Order our shadow guards to prepare for the fight," Zachary ordered.


    "I have already commanded the people under my and Samuel''s name. But I''m afraid without my brother''s people we won''t be able to hold for long," Zivan remarked.


    Zachary felt like he was going crazy. How could everything go wrong in such a way? Donovan''s whereabouts were still unknown and their biggest enemy has already entered their home.


    "Take my shadow guards with you, put some people to take care that the news doesn''t spread. There is no need to panic yet, I doubt the face to face battle will be his intention if he has taken a risk of bringing his mother," Abrielle explained.


    "But we still have to prepare for every possibility," Zachary added.


    Zivan took their instructions and led a few of his people to stop the enemy.


    Zachary and Abrielle moved towards the main ground. The whole place started to echo with their name and place.


    "Hail to King Zachary,"


    "Hail to queen Abrielle,"


    The cheers and praise for both king and queen kept chanting for a long time until Zachary raised his hand and asked them to calm down.


    Both husband and wife put a gentle smile on their lips while facing their subjects.


    "Im, Zachary Leon Regalhelm, King of The North welcoming you all for this auspicious occasion. I''m glad that you all came to join this celebration with us. We all are one family and I wish that we could celebrate all coming years with my subjects just like this year '''' Zachary''s loud and clear voice rang through the whole ground. There was no other word coming from the audience as he welcomed them.


    "I also welcome all of the lords, dukes and ministers who are just like my eyes and ears and help me manage this vast land smoothly. Thank you all for coming here and showing respect to my invitation," Zachary thanked the row of ministers and other novels sitting on his left.


    "I can see the enthusiasm and eagerness to start the celebration in your eyes and thus I won''t take more of your time,"


    Zachary swept his eyes around.


    "We shall begin the celebration," king Zachary raised his hand and made an announcement.


    Soon the ground filled with cheers and loud hootings.


    Zachary looked back and took his seat.


    "Long live my king," but there was no time for him to dwell on the issue since he has to meet many people.


    The first one to approach him was the lord of Astraxia and Jade''s father.


    "Lord Gracia," Zachary nodded his head at the man standing in front of him with a smile


    The man has a great built and his black shoulder-length hair was resting loosely on his shoulders.


    He shared the same eyes like his daughter, witty and clear, but too deep to give away his emotions.


    The man has a soft practical smile on his lips and body bent in a bow.


    "You don''t have to bow down to me my lord, our relationship is beyond of a king and his lord," Zachary stood up and held the man from his shoulder before pulling him for a hug.


    "Well, no matter what but as you are my king, I have to pay my respect to my king," Lord Gracia smiled and hugged Zachary tightly.


    A bitter smile and regret spread on Zachary''s lips. Well, they were friends from ever since Zachary could remember. He had fought so many wars and came out victorious from all the tricks of their enemies together. But it was a pity that this friendship won''t be able to stay as it was.


    Thinking about that Zachary''s mouth filled with bitterness.


    "Where is your eldest son, my king. I didn''t see him around," lord Gracia said and looked around.


    Actually, none of the princes was present and it was rather strange.


    "Well, what can I say? The children have grown up and now they like to celebrate according to their own rules," Zachary replied and at the end of the sentence, she laughed.


    Lord Gracia also let out a dry laugh. But his sharp eyes didn''t miss the crease on the forehead of Zachary.


    Well as Zachary has said before they were friends. And thus just as Zachary know lord Gracia, lord Gracia also read the expression of his friend.


    And thus he did find something missing actually.


    Soon other people started to come to talk to the king and Gracia took the chance to leave his side.


    Well he has to find his daughter to find out


    What was going on in the capital?


    "Jade¡­" lord Gracia found his daughter in one of the corners alone.


    Her eyes were downcast and she looked like she has some worries.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 140 - Kruels Visit

    "Jade¡­" lord Gracia found his daughter in one of the corners alone.


    Her eyes were downcast and she looked like she had some worries.


    Hearing her father''s voice, Jade looked up.


    "Father¡­." She exclaimed. Lord Garcia walked ahead and pulled her daughter in his arms. Jade hugged his father and she couldn''t help but tremble in his arms.


    Change in her body language didn''t go unnoticed by her father.


    "What happened, Jade?" Lord Garcia asked.


    "Nothing, I just...missed you," Gracie replied and tried to smile.


    But how could she fool her father?


    "Hmm...I missed you too," lord Garcia put his hand on her daughter''s head and caressed her head gently.


    "How have you been?" He then asked.


    "I''m fine, how is Elijah?" She inquired.


    "He is fine, wanted to come with me but I thought someone has to stay back there in the castle," Lord Garcia said. Jade nodded.


    "Where is prince Donovan? Why couldn''t I see him around?" Lord Garcia asked with a frown?


    Jade froze as she heard that. She couldn''t tell him that Donovan had gone missing in the forest of Dragon Creek.


    The Regalhelm family was keeping it secret and she also intended to keep it as it is.


    "Last time he said that he was going to arrive late," Jade said with a thoughtful look.


    "Is that so?" Lord Garcia lifted his eyebrows.


    "And what about the announcement? Aren''t they going to announce the result of the bride choosing the ceremony today?" Lord Garcia asked.


    "They are," Jade nodded. Well, they were supposed to announce who was going to be Donovan''s wife today. But what would they do if Donovan didn''t return?


    She was worried about him constantly and wanted to find him by using her guards but she knew that her father would be here and if she mobilized her guards he would find out. So she couldn''t take a risk, even if it was her father the matter regarding Donovan was sensitive and that''s why none another soul could know about it.


    While the Royal family was trying to keep everything in check in the celebration, Zivan had already stopped Kruel in his way.


    "My...my... I didn''t expect to receive such a grand welcome from you princes Zivan Regalhelm," Kruel, who was leading his people, commented.


    Opposite him was Zivan, standing with Samuel and his guards.


    It was the first time Samuel was seeing the infamous man in person, while Zivan had got a chance to get a glimpse of Kruel in the past in one of the fights.


    "I think you have mistaken something, I''m not here to welcome you but to make sure that you return the same way you came from," Zivan replied. There was no fear on his face. Zivan was never good at fighting, his intelligence was in strategy making and finding information, but in front of such a big and strong enemy, he didn''t show any signs of being weak. His aura was not as oppressive as Kruel but it was more than enough to face him.


    Hearing what he said Kruel widened his eyes dramatically.


    "Is this how you behave with your guests in the North? I must say you broaden my knowledge about the kingdom of dragons," Kruel spoke sarcastically.


    "No one has invited you in the north, and the people who come unannounced and uninvited are either invaders or thieves," how could Zivan back down in the battle of words.


    "Huh. You must have forgotten something but don''t worry. I will gladly remind you that it''s the time of the summer festival and you have to host everyone who comes to your home during the time of the summer festival. You surely don''t want to kick out an unarmed guest and friend, who has come to join in your happiness, will you?" Kruel raised his eyebrows.


    "I shouldn''t but I''m afraid that the person who is in the facade of friends is actually an enemy," Zivan replied.


    "That''s not true, price of the North," suddenly before Kruel could reply a gentle voice rang from behind the soldiers of Kruel. Kruel turned his horse to the side and so did others.


    From behind them, a beautiful and gentle face appeared.


    The woman was all dressed in black, his long ink-black hair descending till her waist like a waterfall.


    Her long eyelashes were like a fan and lips just like petals of roses.


    Zivan narrowed his eyes on the woman.


    Was this the famous woman who was known as a dark widow? Zivan couldn''t help but stare at her.


    Was there a report wrong about Kruel coming with his mother? Because no matter how Zivan looked, the woman didn''t look like more in the late twenties.


    "I''m Evillene Willow, you might not recognise me but if your father or mother was here they surely would have," Evillene smiled warmly at Zivan as she walked towards him.


    Zivan didn''t reply but he kept looking at her.


    "We are here to reconcile an old relationship with our families. To extend the hand of a friend, not to take revenge as an enemy," her voice was small and there was some kind of convincing ability in it.


    "I''m sorry but I don''t think your words are trustworthy," Zivan replied if Evillene was smart then how Zivan was any less.


    Only a fool will believe that after decades of constant war and collisions between two countries one of them will suddenly extend hands for friendship and that too without any reason.


    "Prince Zivan, it''s not wise for you to stop us here and not let us join the celebration," Kruel threatened.


    Zivan looked at the man whose umber eyes were shining even in the broad daylight, they were as sharp as they could be. Zivan already knew that war was never a solution. If kruel has decided to come here with his mother then he must have prepared a way to leave from here safely.


    But what could he do, he can''t probably lead them to the celebration, can he?


    Zivan was in a dilemma, but suddenly he felt Samuel''s hand on his shoulder. Zivan looked behind and found his brother looking at him.


    Their eyes met and lots of things were conveyed in that one look.


    Zivan took a deep breath and then turned towards Kruel.


    "How am I supposed to believe that you are here with the hand of friendship and do not harbor any malicious intentions," he asked.


    "I''m assuring you that I''m here only for celebration and there is no bad intention," kruel replied.


    Zivan scoffed at his words, he definitely wouldn''t believe what he said.


    "And another reason is that no matter what you do you won''t be able to stop me, so I reckon that you don''t want to start this with anything unpleasant," Kruel''s eyes shone with malice as he said that.


    Zivan had already guessed this outcome so he changed his attitude. War was not a favourable outcome while his eldest brother wasn''t around.


    "No need for that, king Kruel, since you have given your words, I might believe you,"


    "I give you my words that we are here just to harmonize our relationship and there are no harmful intentions from our side," Evilene added.


    Zivan nodded and reluctantly led them to the celebration. Kruel squinted his eyes. It turned out to be even more smoothly than he has imagined.


    They were already not far and thus it didn''t take them long before they reached the ground where the festival was going on.


    Zachary was notified in advance and thus he and Abrielle come forward to receive Kruel and Evilene.


    All the people were standing on the side as they made a way for the king and queen. While all the ministers and guests stretched their necks in confusion about who was coming.


    Zachary has already arranged for his soldiers to stand around to handle them so they don''t go on rampage after watching the witch king and his mother.


    After all, there was hidden vengeance in each of the dragon''s hearts because of the torture of all these years.


    Zachary didn''t know how they would react after watching Kruel.


    Samuel reached earlier and stood with his father and mother, Abrielle had already sent Genevieve back to the castle. She didn''t want her innocent daughter to get caught up in this mess.


    Soon the Zivan led them and At least twenty riders stopped at the entrance. Zivan was first to come down and after that slowly Kruel made his way. All the people who recognised him widened their eyes in horror and surprise. Lord Gracia who was standing on the side narrowed his eyes. He walked ahead by the side of Zachary and asked.


    "What is going on Zachary?" His voice was grave.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 141 - Caught Of Guard.

    Lord Gracia who was standing on the side narrowed his eyes. He walked ahead by the side of Zachary and asked.


    "What is going on Zachary?" His voice was grave.


    His sharp eyes looked at his friend.


    Zachary just looked at him but didn''t reply. It wasn''t time for all this discussion. All the soldiers of the army have gathered around for any emergency. They were already walking among the common people, ready to fight if the situation arise.


    Kruel swept his eyes over the crowd who were looking at him with curious eyes. Some who have already recognised him have fear on their faces.


    The atmosphere was tense and everyone has quieted down to see who was the new guest whom king and queen personally receiving.


    A satisfactory smile spread on his lips looking at them. He could see the soldiers roaming around in large numbers. The security was very tight. His umber eyes roamed around to find the familiar face but he couldn''t see him around nor he could feel his presence around.


    The eldest prince of North wasn''t present on this big occasion. Kruel narrowed his eyes but then he brushed the thought away for a moment.


    He then walked back towards the carriage and opened the door. A fair hand came out and Kruel held the delicate hand. He helped his mother come out, and after many many years, Evillene again stepped on the land of dragons.


    She looked at everyone with a gentle smile, but her dark black eyes were filled with amusement and chaos. She slowly walked on the carpet with Kruel with gentle steps and moved towards Zachary and Abrielle.


    Abrielle and Zachary exchange looks as they look at the mother and son pair.


    Abrielle couldn''t believe that the woman was looking the same as she used to do almost three decades ago when she has marry to witch king and came here to the north.


    Their eyes met and Abrielle could still feel the same vigour and thunder in her eyes. The same storm that has ruined both the kingdoms alone. Abrielle couldn''t help feeling chill running down her spine. She could see her institutions coming true. She has already sensed the bad omen for quite a few days and right now she could see everything coming true.


    Sensing the fear in the eyes of the dragon queen Abrielle couldn''t help but smile even wider.


    "Sister Abrielle," she walked slowly towards them and greeted Abrielle in her sweet voice.


    Abrielle just looked at her with pursed lips.


    Evillene didn''t mind and lifted her gaze to look at king Zachary. There was a flirtatious smile on her lips as she greeted Zachary.


    "Your majesty," Evillene looked at Zachary, her eyes shining brightly.


    Zachary lowered his eyes and scoffed. The woman standing in front of him looked the same as he remembered her. Her height was a bit less than Zachary, so when she looked at him she lifted her eyes a bit and her dark eyes looked even bigger. She was wearing an ink-black dress that covered her body tightly. Her curvy body was well proportioned and those long legs were just perfect. She was one the most beautiful women in all the kingdom back in the days when she married Zachary''s old friend who was king of the South.


    Even if she stood now between the young ladies no one can still compare with her. The charm and beauty were still the same as before, just like she had stopped ageing but Zachary could see that the previous charm in her eyes was now calmer. But this was a type of calmness that was even scarier.


    The last time she came to the North she had taken everything from them and now after so many years, she is back again. What will she do now?


    And this time she was even more powerful than she was before.


    They had made a mistake by bringing her here. Zachary was in a dilemma and fear.


    "Welcome queen Evillene," while he was shocked Abrielle was the first one to regain her composer.


    She tried to smile at the woman but her lisp instead twitched in a very ugly and forced smile.


    Her words sent another wave of shock among the people. And soon the murmur and noises of protests and fear started to spread.


    "Silence," bit before things could become more chaotic Abrielle raised her hand.


    Her voice worked like magic and everyone obeyed her command.


    Hearing her speak, Evillene turned her head in Abrielle''s direction.


    "It has been so many years Since we last met, sister Abrielle," Evillene smiled and walked a step ahead to hug Abrielle but Abrielle raised her hand indicating her to stay away.


    "Indeed, it has been many years. But I must say you looked the same, just as you were years ago," Abrielle said with sarcasm in her words.


    "Well, it must be blessings of God. But you did start to show signs of ageing sis," Evillene replied.


    "Uhh...what are we even talking about when there are so many other things for is to catch up," Evillene smiled.


    "Azazel¡­.come here. Let me introduce you to the king of North and best friend of your father," Evillene suddenly turned back and called Kruel. Kruel who was standing just behind them walked forward with lazy steps.


    His eyes were the same as his mother, his handsome face had a cocky smile on and eyes downcast as if he was looking down on everyone.


    "Greetings to King Zachary and Queen Abrielle," his raspy voice rang which was clear and deep.


    "Welcome, prince Azazel and queen Evillene," Zachary spat out those words.


    His head was in mess. Donovan was missing and now an even bigger problem was standing on their doorstep.


    "Did I catch you off guard uncle Zachary by coming here unannounced?" Kruel asked.


    Zachary looked at him with anger.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t want his people to lose life anymore he wouldn''t have invited him and fought the war to the death. But no, that wasn''t the way out, they needed peace for a few more days in the kingdom at least till the festival is over. His son was going to marry Silja and using her powers they can break the cures. Once the curse is broken all the dragons will regain their powers and the north will no longer be the weak kingdom. They will rise to their glory again and trample all over their enemies.


    Everything was going as he has planned and no matter what he has to pass these small hiccups on his way. He must not take any wrong step and ruin everything.


    He must not.


    "Yes. I would have appreciated it more if you would have come on invitation," Zachary regained his composure after a long battle in his head.


    "Ohh, well I thought that it would be waste of time waiting for your invitation. And my mother told me that back then when my father was still alive you guys were just like brothers. So why should I hesitate to come to my uncle''s house for some vacation right?" Kruel replied with a smile.


    His umber eyes shone with mischief and humour.


    Zachary scoffed.


    "We should go in," Abrielle said.


    The main ritual of the big feast was still not done and they can''t leave before that. So she wanted everything to finish sooner.


    The king and King has to serve the food to their subjects by their hand and after that, the feast will start.


    But there was even a big problem, which was about the results of Donovan''s bride choosing ceremony announcement. The four girls who has passed the round from which two were missing.


    According to Garrett, it was Lady Olivia who has most likely provoked the rouges and thus everything problem started. Last time they had seen Silja with Donovan so if it was most likely that both of them must have been safe but there was no single news about Olivia and given Donovan''s temper he must have killed the woman for crossing his order.


    While both of them were missing it was even hard to control their brothers.


    Prince Benjamin was still behaving but lord Joshua has gone on the rampage when he found out that his sister was most likely went missing.


    He has also sent his people for investigation but just like royal guards, they couldn''t find anything. For Joshua, his sister was the most important and losing her like that? He was not going to sit silent.


    In short whole Royal castle of Northcrest was in chaos. And at the moment the members of the Regalhelm family couldn''t find any visible solutions for any of these.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).


    ##


    I''m extremely sorry for the earlier duplicate chap. I let you guys down.. But will work harder from today onwards.

 Chapter 142 - Celebration Amidst Of Chaos

    In short, the whole Royal castle of Northcrest was in chaos. And at the moment the members of the Regalhelm family couldn''t find any visible solutions for any of these.


    On the stage, Kruel and Evillene took their seats beside Zachary and Abrielle. They were of the same status and any lesser place than that would have been an insult to them. Both the dragon king and queen were dissatisfied about it but they couldn''t do anything.


    Many ministers and Nobel walked towards Zivan and Samuel to ask what was going on and why the Witch-king was there. Everything was in a panic.


    "Zivan, Where is your elder brother?" all the other ministers were asking subtlely but lord Gracia who held the high position in the kingdom could ask directly without any hesitation. He has noticed that something was wrong from the moment he has entered Northcrest.


    The sudden visit of the south and king Zachary welcoming them like loser king was more than evident. Plus even at a grave moment like this Donovan was still missing.


    "Brother will be here soon," Zivan replied in vogue words.


    "How long is this soon? And what''s with the Kruel''s sudden visit?" Lord Gracia asked.


    The Grand Duke and other ministers have Also started to encircle him for answers.


    "Yes prince Zivan, were you aware of his visit? How could you let this man enter our kingdom and sit him with all the respect," grand duke spoke up. Zivan could feel a headache coming overhearing their question.


    "Everything is under control, you guys don''t have to worry," before Zivan could come up with anything, Samuel came to his rescue. In the group of Regalhelm children, Donovan and Samuel share the same temper, and thus no one dares to talk back at them. Even though Samuel was just a teenager his aura was very powerful and can''t be ignored or taken lightly. Samuel''s cold eyes swept on everyone standing with a cold glint in them.


    Most of them instantly shut their mouth but there were still some who were desperate to show their power.


    "Prince Samuel, you are still young and don''t understand the gravity of the situation. Where is prince Donovan, asked them to come and give us an explanation," grand duke spoke with authority.


    Samuel looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    "Yes I''m not old enough to handle these matters, but you guys are. So behave like an adult and instead of trying to confront my second brother and asking about my eldest brother, behind whom you guys want to hide, you should go back and get ready for any adverse situation," the boy dark eyes which were similar to Zachary held anger in them, he shared most of his facial features with his mother but he wasn''t not least gentle as Abrielle was. All the higher-ups who were trying to show their authority shut their mouths instantly.


    How could a young kid like him be scolding them like that?


    "Everyone please take a seat first," Zivan added. All of them left with sour faces and took their seats.


    After everything settled down on stage, the public on the ground started to raise their voices. By now everyone has already found out that the person sitting on the stage with their king was the Witch-king. The man for whom every dragon has the fire of rage burning in their heart. If they could and given a chance they will do everything in their hand to skin Kruel alive. And this man was just right there, sitting in front of their eyes, unarmed and unprotected.


    How could they keep quiet in such an atmosphere?


    To take the situation under control Zivan went to the stage and stood in front of the crowd.


    "Calm down everyone," Zivan has a type of serenity in his voice. All the people calmed down listening to his voice.


    "I know you guys have many questions but before you attack me with those questions and skin me alive...cough. I have amazing news," Zivan joked.


    "This year''s summer festival is even more special than any other year. Do you guys know why?" Zivan asked, looking at the crowd. His voice reached to the far end till the last person standing.


    "What is the special occasion, second prince? As far as I can see I think we are in deep trouble," one of the ministers who was sitting on the side couldn''t control his urge to speak asked. His voice was neither low nor high as he glared sideways in the direction of Kruel and his mother. He wanted to say more but he didn''t have that many guts.


    All the other higher-ups were also concerned and afraid.


    "Huh, well it is a special day because the king of the South, king Azazel himself is here with the proposal of a peace treaty between North and South," Zivan said and again the whole crowd broke into the discussion.


    Behind him, Kruel narrowed his eyes hearing that but he didn''t object.


    Zivan smiled at the crowd.


    "Yes, you guys heard me right. Our both kingdoms are going to sign a peace treaty," Zivan added.


    All the people standing down were first astonished but soon they started to cheer.


    There were some noises of protests too but they were not very loud.


    Zivan made a few more hopeful sentences and then the official function started.


    Different groups came ahead and played various types of performances for king and queen and all other estimated guests.


    The common women who had made gifts from handicrafts presented them to the Royal family as a token of love and respect. Abrielle and Zachary accepted every gift with smiles on their faces and happiness in their heart.


    The time passed and soon it was time for the celebration of flowers.


    As per the custom of the summer festival, King Zachary also made ornaments from the flowers for Abrielle and he was going to give them to Abrielle and then after that ceremony, the big feast will officially start.


    Zachary and Abrielle stood up and stood in front of the crowd. A maid came with all the flower ornaments which Zachary had made for his wife. Abrielle loved red roses so all the ornaments were made in a combination of red and white flowers.


    There was a garland, a red bracelet and one necklace.


    Zachary first took the set of bracelets and helped Abrielle wear them. The whole crowd cheered them loudly.


    "Thank you my dear wife for making my life full of happiness and love," Zachary confessed. Then he took the necklace and put it on her.


    "Thank you forgive me gift of such lovely children. Even though two of them can not be considered as lovely," he added. Abrielle smiled with tears in her eyes.


    At last, Zachary took the garland and held it in front of her.


    "You are my only queen and you will be forever," he gently put it on her head. Abrielle was wearing the white gown and with all flower jewellery on, she looked just beautiful.


    Both husband and wife looked at each other. Years have been passed since they married and throw out this year Abrielle has stood with Zachary with support and unconditional love.


    And in return, Zachary has given her respect and a place that cannot be replaced.


    It wasn''t an easy decision when he decided to marry her but after she came into his life everything became easy. The understanding and trust she showed in their relationship were unparalleled. She turned the situationally forced relationship into something so beautiful that he could never imagine.


    He was in her debt for the rest of his life and another. Zachary slowly bent down and capture her lips ever so gently. It wasn''t a kiss of lust but pure respect and love.


    Abrielle closed her eyes and received his love. She was blessed to get the man she wanted. Back then when she chose to marry Zachary everyone had opposed the idea, she was the darling princess of the small kingdom under the north, cherished and loved since she was a child, a woman who was desired by many men. But the one in her heart was only Zachary. There weren''t any disputes between Kingdoms at that time and everything was peaceful. She could get anyone she wanted but she chose the broken man, the man who didn''t want her but had just agreed to marry for the sake of his people and his small son who was no more than a year old.


    But she insisted and married him, she wasn''t afraid of his indifference and kept doing her duties as his wife, as the mother of his children and as the queen of this kingdom. And as years passed the cold glacier of his heart finally melted and then their love flourished and she gave birth to his three more children, completing the family of six.


    And now she was the only one, the true queen of his heart and this land.

 Chapter 143 - Celebration Amidst Of Chaos

    And as years passed the cold glacier of his heart finally melted and then their love flourished and she gave birth to his three more children, completing the family of six.


    And now she was the only one, the true queen of his heart and this land.


    While both of them were lost in each other''s eyes someone else''s malic filled eyes were looking at them.


    Evillene has her face all Harden with suppressed fury as she kept looking at them. There was a visible crack in her gentle face.


    Looking at them she felt like the time hasn''t passed at all and she was still


    standing at the same spot she did almost three decades ago. The only change was the woman in his arms. As the memories of the past started to merge with the reality in front of her Evillene let out a cold laugh. She has thought she has walked past that time and nothing can affect her but looks like she was wrong.


    Evillene smiled bitterly.


    "What''s wrong, mother?"  Kruel asked from the side.


    "Nothing just recalled some memories," Evillene replied and Kruel didn''t ask any further.


    Soon the magical moment between Abrielle and Zachary ended and they both walked back to their seats.


    "We will start the feast now," Zivan announced soon after. But as soon as he said that, a commotion broke in the ground. At first, they couldn''t make out what the people were saying but soon the chanting became clear.


    "Prince Donovan¡­"


    "Prince... Donovan," whole place has started to fill with only one name.


    How could they just move towards the big feast without announcing the results of the bride choosing the ceremony?


    When the ceremony was announced king Zachary promised that he would announce the name of the bride on the first day of the big feast and soon after prince Donovan would marry.


    Donovan was undoubtedly the favourite prince of the North and his marriage was a big affair. The marriage of the crown prince can''t be a small affair after all.


    "Looks like you forgot something prince Zivan. Today is the day of announcement of who will become the wife of the prince Donovan," the one who spoke was one of the members of the extended royal family.  And he was also the oldest among the family so his word held some kind of power.


    And with him taking the lead some of the other people also started to raise their voices.


    Zivan gritted his teeth looking at the old man who looked like he was in his late seventies but the old man was beyond older than that.


    "Well during the last days my brother found that it was tough for him to choose between so many talented noble ladies so he decided that he will take a few more days before announcing his decision," Zivan smiled and replied.


    "Take more days to decide?" The old man who has a white long beard walked forward.


    "Well, I don''t understand why he needs to choose anyway? Given his reputation, he could handle them all. So why not have them all," the man spoke without any filter.


    "That''s...not what my brother wants, lord Augustine," Zivan replied with a frown. What this is something that they should discuss in public, can''t this old bag restrain himself a bit to drag them down.


    "Kid, don''t spout nonsense and ask that brother of yours to come in front of me. He has dragged his marriage for so long but not anymore," but the old guy was persistent.


    "And how could he not be here in the celebration?" He added.


    Zivan looked at his father silently asking for help. Zachary nodded and was about to speak but someone else bit him.


    "Yes, I was also thinking about why my old friend is not present at an auspicious occasion like this. I specifically came here to meet prince Donovan," Kruel replied.


    At this critical moment, even Benjamin also showed up from nowhere. For the whole time, he was waiting for the news from Brandon but there was nothing. So he came here to confront king Zachary about his sister but the scene here was unexpected to him.


    "Not just prince Donovan but also my sister, princess of Atlanea hasn''t returned yet. What is going on king Zachary?"  Benjamin walked over.


    Lord Joshua was busy searching for his sister so thankfully he didn''t show up.


    "Where is prince Donovan, your highness?" Soon the question started to pop up. In the entire kingdom of the dragon, only Donovan was who can fight with Kruel and he was absent at this critical moment.


    "I heard that prince Donovan never returned from the dragon creek forest," someone yelled from the down audience.


    "Did the rouges capture our prince?" Another one voiced out the possibility.


    "If that''s the case then there is a possibility that we won''t see our prince alive," someone made a blind statement and again the uproar started.


    Zachary could help but grit his teeth, '' how could these people say something like that without thinking?'' his face turned red from anger.


    Kruel''s lips arched in an amused smile while Evillene furrowed her brows.


    She turned towards Abrielle and put her hand on Abrielle''s, "Are they saying the truth, sister Abrielle? Did the rogues kill the eldest prince?" She blinked her eyes and showed dramatic expressions.


    "Of course not. How can you believe such a bluff?" Abrielle glared at Evillene.


    "I was..just¡­" Evillene closed her mouth and smiled internally.


    While the whole place was in uproar Silja and Donovan were on their way to the capital.


    Donovan was flying at a very slow speed because of Silja. He didn''t want her to fall while dozing off.


    But they didn''t know that someone was following them.


    A male dragon who was flying around to find their traces suddenly heard a familiar roar. He turned his head and started to fly in the direction from where the voice came. His reptile eyes narrowed as he saw who was flying away and then he narrowed down his vision on the woman riding the dragon. And unspeakable emotions appeared in his eyes.


    Even though Silja was wearing men''s clothes the other dragon could still recognise her.


    Donovan, who was oblivious to someone''s presence, flew away.


    The other dragon took the other route and flew at higher speed and reached the capital before them.


    Back in Northcrest, everyone was questioning the royal family about Donovan''s whereabouts and what was going on. The family members of the ladies who had taken part in the bridal ceremony also came forward to inquiry.


    Their daughters have lost so of course, they will try to flame off their jealousy and anger while adding the fuel to the fire right now.


    Zivan and Zachary looked at each other. Was there any way out of this situation?


    "Well, everything can be discussed as long as prince Donovan is here, why don''t you call the prince, king Zachary?" Kruel who spoke.


    "Prince Donovan can not come here at the moment," it was Samuel who spoke.


    Everyone looked at him with questions in their eyes.


    "What do you mean he can''t be here? Today is the day of results and prince Donovan is responsible to answer all the ladies present here," it was the old dragon who spoke.


    "My brother has already rejected most of them in the last round of competition, so they have nothing to do with whom my brother will marry," Zivan replied.


    "What about my daughter, King Zachary?" The speaker was the father of the fourth lady. Lord Gracia restrained himself to speak but he looked at Zachary with questions.


    "Yes, you are also responsible for my sister too. And thinking about it, why my sister isn''t back yet? How am I supposed to know that she is alright?" Benjamin spoke. His man hasn''t returned yet and there was still no news about Silja.


    "Yes, we also have heard the rumour that even Lord Joshua''s sister is missing. He has moved all his men to find his sister but there is no clue about her at all," more and more speculation started to come out and things became disordered.


    "Even though you are hiding the whereabouts of prince Donovan, you still have to tell us about the Nobel ladies who are missing. One of them is the sister of the lord and the other is the princess of the Atlanea the human kingdom,"


    "Yes...the human king must have put so much trust in us before sending his daughter to the north. This step was supposed to be the pull between both humans and dragons. But what if something happens to the human princess now?"


    "Will humans also become our enemies now? In this situation, the dragons will lose even our potential allies,"


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 144 - Return Of Dragon

    "Will humans also become our enemies now? In this situation, the dragons will lose even our potential allies,"


    Bam¡­


    Now there was no way that one could control the situation.


    Even lord Joshua who was not present till now walked on the stage.


    Olivia was his sister and only kin left in this world, how could he take it to lay down when she was missing.


    His eyes were bloodshot because of a lack of sleep in the last two days.


    "I demand an answer, King Zachary. There is no way you could still keep the matter under wrap that prince Donovan is missing along with my sister and princess Silja. I don''t care about your son or anyone else, but you better bring my sister back safely," Joshua''s clear voice rang. His voice was filled with anger and grievance and also there was a hint of threat as he spoke.


    "How many chances are there that they are alive and not dead and buried by rouges of Dragon creek by now?" A voice raised from below.


    Benjamin was about to speak when someone held him behind. He looked behind and saw Brandon standing behind.


    Both the man nodded their head and Bran led Benjamin to a quieter place.


    Then slowly whispered something in Benji''s ears. Benji''s eyes brows furrowed as he heard what he said, after that he nodded his head indicating that he understood. Brandon finished his work and left as silently as he has come, while Benjamin return to the stage.


    Kruel, who was assessing the situation, pursed his lips. There was no way that Donovan was dead. He knew the man for many years now, Kruel was a few years older than Donovan, and throughout the years, Donovan was the only man who was a worthy opponent of Kruel.


    No matter how many times Kruel has tried to defeat him, Donovan has always come out of any tricks Kruel played.


    Thus it was exaggerating to say that a mere group of rogues would be able to kill him.


    And as to prove the thought running in Kruel''s head earth-shattering roar echoed in the sky.


    Zivan, Abrielle, Samuel and Zachary were defeated by the question of people around them. Zivan was sure that if his brother didn''t return and they weren''t able to provide answers to these people they would skin them alive.


    But as soon as the roar echoed in the sky the whole ground fell in utter silence. Everyone looked up and craned their necks to see the dragon who was able to roar out so loudly.


    And from the opposite direction, they saw a large dragon flying in their direction at full speed.


    Among all the dragons only Donovan was the one who wasn''t affected by the curse, he has a fully grown and powerful body. In past years ever since the Witches has unleashed the curse on dragons, no one has ever seen such a powerful dragon, the ones who were powerful before have also lost their power.


    So Donovan was a sight to behold. He flapped his wings and fly above them indicating his presence.


    "Brother¡­." Zivan''s eyes shone as he recognised his brother. Abrielle and Zachary took shaky breaths. Abrielle held Zachary tightly.


    "He is fine¡­.he is safe¡­" Abrielle mumbled.


    Even Samuel breathed a sigh of relief.


    Kruel narrowed his eyes and an amusing smile spread on his lips. As he thought how could this stubborn kid be defeated that easily. Abrielle looked at his son''s smile but the emotions on her face didn''t change. She had heard about this eldest son of Zachary but she has never met him before. Finally, she will be able to see that what offspring that woman has left for Zachary.


    Donovan fly over the ground in a circle. Only when he returned did people notice a small figure sitting on his back.


    "Silja¡­" Benjamin couldn''t help but call out loud. Silja was wearing a white shirt which was almost covering her body till knees, making anyone unable to tell who was the person.


    But for Benjamin one glance was enough to recognise his sister. Her red hair was flying freely in the air and she was leaning on the gigantic back of a black dragon.


    Everyone who recognised Donovan started to chant his name and soon the atmosphere was filled with the name of Donovan.


    Silja who was sitting on him saw the whole city presented on the big ground. On the stage, she could see many people and every one of them was currently looking at them.


    Donovan kept flying in a circle till everything quieted down a bit. He then roared again and landed on an open space.


    His movements were careful as he slowly put his feet on the ground and folded his wings. He then turned his head and looked at Silja.


    Silja loses her grip on him and slowly slide down. Her legs were wobbly and her head was buzzing. Donovan took a few steps back to change his form.


    Benjamin saw his sister ram towards her from the stage.


    Before he could reach her he saw her losing her balance, "Silja¡­." Benjamin yelled.


    He increased his spread but before he could reach her and support her someone else beat him to it. A pair of hands wrapped around her and pulled her to lean on a sturdy body.


    Siljq looked at Donovan and leaned on him willingly.


    Her heart was buzzing because of the way Donovan put on a show while flying in a circle at high speed.


    She was about to look up at Donovan and ask him what was going on but an unexpectedly familiar voice called out her name.


    "Sija¡­" Benjamin spoke softly. As soon as his voice reached her ears Silja''s whole body froze. Donovan who was holding her in his arms felt her stiffness. His eyes raised his head and his eyes fell on the young man standing a few steps away from them. His slightly blond hairs were a little ruffled and his eyes were looking at the girl in Donovan''s arms.


    Donovan could guess that the man standing in front of him was a human prince; Benjamin Castemont and Silja brother. Benjamin who sensed Donovan''s eyes on his looked up and their eyes met each other''s.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes looking the way Donovan was holding his sister.


    Silja on the other hand turned her head and found her brother standing just a few steps away from her. For a second she thought that she was hallucinating, but why did this hallucination feel so real?


    She couldn''t but turn around and rub her eyes. But even after rubbing them a few more times, his brother didn''t disappear.


    "Brother Benji¡­." Silja called out and took a step towards her brother. Her eyes still widened in shock and her face was aghast.


    Her voice forced both the man to retrieve their gaze and look at her.


    Benjamin took a hurried step and pulled Silja in his arms.


    "Brother¡­.."


    "Sija¡­." Silja felt the familiar warmth of her kin and she couldn''t stop the tears forming in her eyes.


    Benjamin finally breathed a sigh of relief when he found her safe and sound in his arms. He kissed her head and his grip tighten around her.


    The hug was quite long and Donovan looked at them with displeasure on his visage.


    The pair of brother and sister finally pulled back. "What are you doing here¡­? No... when did you arrive? What about mother and father..? Are they here too?" Silja bombarded him with questions and started to look behind him in the hope to see his parents.


    Benjamin held her shoulder and made her look at him.


    "Calm down and answer my questions first. Are you okay?" Benjamin asked and started to examine her.


    "Im okay," Silja replied. But Benjamin narrowed his eyes when he noticed what clothes she was wearing.


    The clothes were oversized for her, Benjamin narrowed his eyes when he understood whose clothes they might be.


    He glared at Donovan who was standing behind them. Seeing his reaction Donovan''s lips arched in a victorious smile.


    "You didn''t tell me how come you are here?" Silja asked Benjamin.


    "It''s a long story.. I''ll tell you in private," Benjamin replied and then Donovan''s family has also come together there. Abrielle hugged his son.


    "Are you alright?" She asked. And Donovan reassured her.


    "Brother¡­." Both Samuel and Zivan called out together.


    Zachary also looked at his son with slightly wet eyes.


    "Prince Donovan... Where is my sister?" Suddenly Joshua asked. Lady Silja return with Donovan but there was no sign of his sister.


    "Ohh she...she might be on her way," Donovan replied and to confirm his sentence suddenly an Olivia who was in dragon form crashed outside the ground.


    The loud crash attracted everyone''s attention and Joshua hurried in the direction.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 145 - The Announcement

    Zachary also looked at his son with slightly wet eyes.


    "Prince Donovan... Where is my sister?" Suddenly Joshua asked. Lady Silja return with Donovan but there was no sign of his sister.


    "Ohh she...she might be on her way," Donovan replied and to confirm his sentence suddenly an Olivia who was in dragon form crashed outside the ground.


    The loud crash attracted everyone''s attention and Joshua hurried in the direction.


    While they were on their way they found Olivia who was trying her hardest to reach the capital. She was injured and her flying was unsteady. Donovan has never expected that she will come out alive but he didn''t give much thought to it. When Olivia saw him she had expected to help him but Donovan ruthlessly ignored her like he didn''t know who she was and flew away on his way.


    While Olivia kept trying to tag along.


    But her body gave up as soon as she reached here and collapsed.


    "Oli¡­." Lord Joshua patted her chicks and tried to wake her up but Olivia refused to move.


    Lord Joshua soon noticed various marks on his body and his eyes widened. She was tortured to a very bad extent.


    "Call the healer," he yelled and one of the men ran to find a healer for Olivia.


    "Prince Donovan, what happened to my sister? How did she end up in a situation like this?" Joshua glared at Donovan. From what he could see Donovan and lady Silja both were just fine, so how did his sister was injured this badly.


    "Well, it was her stupidity that landed not only her in the problem but also my whole troop," Donovan spoke without any hesitation.


    "What do you mean?" Joshua asked.


    "She was the one who entered the forbidden part of the forest and alerted the rouges, resulting in their attack," Donovan looked at the man, "Not only was I injured during the battle but also her foolishness risked the Life of all my soldiers," he added. His words are firm and clear. He didn''t even take into consideration Joshua''s status as a lord and didn''t try to save his face.


    "I thought your sister might have a slight intelligence like you do but it looks like I was wrong and she is nothing other than a spoiled princess," Donovan''s words have been like a sharp knife that cuts through the reputation of lord Joshua.


    "You might be mistaken, prince Donovan. There must be a reason behind Olivia''s actions," lord Joshua tried to defend his sister.


    "There better be a good reason as you said otherwise the conciquancis will fall on your house, lord Joshua," Donovan grinned at the end of the sentence.


    Joshua pursed his lips and his face twitched.


    How dare he? So what if he''s the prince?


    Joshua couldn''t help but curse in his heart, Donovan has always been a thorn in his way to reach up and always has picked on Joshua but today he took it to an extreme level and Joshua wasn''t going to forget this.


    Before he could refute more the healers arrived and took away Olivia and Joshua followed behind.


    Kruel who was standing on the platform looking at everything from afar finally made his way towards them.


    His aura was dark and strong and instantly attracted everyone''s attention, especially Donovan''s.


    Donovan was occupied with the thoughts of Silja and Joshua before thus he neglected the dark presence that he was feeling but now he felt it and whipped his head in the direction of the source.


    His dark red eyes flickered as he saw a familiar face. Donovan''s lips twitched and eyes narrowed as he looked at Kruel with surprise.


    Not just him but everyone else also looked at the tall man with jet black eyes who was walking over ever so slowly.


    Silja who was standing beside Benjamin felt a soft tug on her arms before even she could see the face of a man and Benjamin pulled her behind him.


    He had never met Kruel before bit he jas heard a lot about the infamous man. Benjamin didn''t even want his one glace on his sister. He protected her behind his tall body and Silja who was standing behind his couldn''t help but roll her eyes. Her brother was still the same as before, overprotective and childish.


    But she thought that was until she didn''t know who the man was standing in front of them.


    She was curious and tried to peak out her head to look but Benjamin pressed jet to head back and slowly started to wall back with his sister, away from the crowd.


    Donovan who was standing ahead didn''t notice this sneaky move of Benjamin.


    Benjamin pulled Silja away from the crowd to inquire about everything that happened till now.


    While Kruel stood in front of Donovan.


    "Hello prince Donovan, I was looking forward to meeting you for a long time now," Kruel said with a smile. Donovan looked towards his father and Zivan with a question mark on his face.


    "Well, I never expected to see you here king Azazel?" Donovan said. He didn''t know what had happened behind that this man managed to enter his kingdom. Just that none of them even stopped him.


    "Well, my mother insisted that we should reconcile the old relationship between our families on this auspicious occasion of the summer festival. And you may know that I will never say no to my mother''s any wishes, so here we are with the proposal of friendship," Kruel has a calm smile on his lips but when Donovan bore his red eyes in his umber one he could see the storm brewing there.


    No matter what the man was speaking there was something else on his mind. Plus Donovan could never believe that Kruel was here with a friendship proposal.


    This was like a tiger extending a hand of friendship towards deer.


    That wasn''t possible at all.


    "Huh, well words like this isn''t much believable from your mouth," Donovan replied without even holding back.


    "Yes that''s right, with the consideration of our relationship in the past few years it''s hard to believe but no worries since we are here, we will make sure that you will get enough reason to believe in us," Kruel said. Evillene also walked towards them and stood beside his son with a gentle smile on his face. Donovan has never seen the woman before but from what he had heard till the date he could guess who she was.


    "My son is right. But let us not talk about it now. We have lots of time to discuss that, right now it''s time to celebrate," Evillene said and looked at Abrielle.


    "Sister Abrielle, now that Donovan is here we should proceed further with customs. Im think it''s almost time for Donovan to announce the wife that he has chosen," Abrielle urged and Abrielle''s lips twitched. She didn''t like that woman at all and she couldn''t even stand her in her home or kingdom. But right now her hand were tied down and she was in a compromising position. Abrielle was feeling anger bubbling her anger but suddenly an arm wrapped around her shoulders. She looked up and found Donovan standing beside her.


    "Abrielle, let us go to stage this is time to announce the results of the competition," Zachary said and lead Abrielle towards the stage, other members of the family followed behind.


    When Abrielle saw the interaction between both husband and wife she couldn''t help but grit her teeth.


    Donovan looked behind to look at Silja when he thought about announcing the results but he couldn''t find the familiar face in the crowd. He narrowed his eyes and walked towards Zivan. Both brothers whispered something and then Zivan left silently. After instructing him Donovan walked on the stage.


    "Have you made your decision already?" Abrielle asked softly as she walked with him.


    "Yes," Donovan replied in a soft voice and stood facing the ground.


    "Have you considered everything Donovan?" Abrielle couldn''t help but ask.


    "Don''t worry, queen mother," Donovan said with a reassuring smile and then faced the crowd.


    In the last part of the competition, only four ladies were selected. One of them was Olivia who was already out of questions to become the wife of Donovan since she made a blunder. From the other three Jade was the most suitable candidate to marry according to all the people.


    Lord Gracia who was looking at everything from the sidelines now walked over to his daughter.


    "So that was the reason behind your worries. Why didn''t you tell me that Donovan was missing?" Lord Gracia asked.


    Hearing his question Jade lowered her head unable to speak anything. Yes, that was one of the reasons, but there was now even more big worry.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 146 - The Announcement

    "So that was the reason behind your worries. Why didn''t you tell me that Donovan was missing?" Lord Gracia asked.


    Hearing his question Jade lowered her head, unable to speak anything. Yes, that was one of the reasons, but there was now even more big worry.


    When lord Gracia saw her lowered head something clicked on his mind but he didn''t get much time to dwell on it as Donovan started to speak.


    "From the last few days, I was indeed not present in the castle. But the information was kept under wraps so that people don''t panic," Donovan clarified the matter so no one can accuse his family anymore.


    "Indeed brother, but now that you are here it''s time to announce the results of the bridal ceremony for which the people of North are waiting for so long," Zivan announced and walked towards his brother. He has successfully brought Silja to the celebration. Even though Benjamin was reluctant to part with her sister he was forced by Zivan.


    His eyes looked at all the people who were asking the question and trying to surpass the royal family till now.


    Huh, how could they think that they can threaten them by using the power of the common people?


    As long as his brother was there and they all were together no one could even break a single strand of hair.


    "Sure," Donovan replied with a smile.


    "Then shall I invite all the potential candidates on the stage?" Zivan asked and without waiting for a reply he looked at all the three ladies. Olivia was already sent to tend her wounds so she wasn''t there. And after what Donovan said before it was clear that he was not going to choose a woman who had created such a grave mistake and almost killed the prince himself.


    Jade reluctantly walked towards the stage.  Lady Cecelia walked rather excitedly towards the stage. Even though she hasn''t seen any special talents during the time of hunt she has shown her archery skill. According to her, if Donovan decides not to choose Lady Jade then she will be the one who he will choose. With Olivia out of the picture and Silja was human so both of them didn''t pose a threat to her. For her now only competitor was lady Jade.


    But what she didn''t know was that the woman she was thinking of as her competitor had already accepted defeat long ago in the hands of Silja.


    Silja, who was standing, at last, stood there froze as they called them up on the stage. She knew for the start that Donovan will announce the result today but now that the time was here she felt her heart palpitate. She didn''t move from her sport and that pleased Benjamin. When he saw how Donovan had held ber sister in his arms, his blood has started to boil. And what startled him more was that Silja didn''t even reject his touch and allowed him to enter her proximity. For Benjamin, his sister was someone who like to keep an appropriate distance between strangers and her. So the seed of doubt sprouted in his heart that maybe this dragon might have enchanted his sister by their charm. Not to forget the handsome face of that handsome prince. But right now he heaved a sigh of relief when Silja remained unmoved and reluctant to leave. On the other hand, when Donovan saw her standing there without any intention of moving, he frowned.


    He looked at Zivan and signalled towards Silja with his eyes.


    Zivan nodded his head and walked in her direction.


    "My lady, please," Zivan bowed his head a bit and extended his hand for Silja to take so that he could lead her on stage. Silja looked up and look at Zivan, then at her brother.


    Benjamin has held her hand tightly without any intention of letting go. Silja smiled at him and slowly freed her hand from his grip,  "I got this brother," she slowly murmured. Benjamin frowned when he saw her walking away with Zivan.


    Silja''s head was filled with many jumbled up thoughts as she walked slowly towards the stage. With each step, she could hear her heartbeat increasing. She could guess whom he was going to choose based on their past interactions. But what about her? Was she ready to choose him?


    She remembered the day she left Atlanea, it was clear in her mind that she will never marry the prince. Even after spending so much time her confidence didn''t waver until she found out that Donovan - the prince was, Don - the soldier. Her affection turned in anger and she rejected him even firmly. But he was so sly, slowly making his way in her heart. Silja would have still denied her feelings for her kingdom but when she remembered what he said about the unity of both kingdoms and the benefit from it she finally waver.


    He was right, there was no gain in working separately, and if what he said can be implemented then there was a chance that she could ensure the safety of her people.


    But what about her father and brother? Will they be able to understand what Donovan told her?


    Nonetheless, to be with Donovan or not was her decision and since her brother was here she can just discuss everything with him later and Donovan will also help her to convince her brother and father. But that was a matter of later for now she has to calm her mind down. She tried to clear her mind and looked up and in an instant, her eyes met with dark red ones who were looking at her from the stage. Donovan''s face was expressionless but if one could pay a bit more attention they could see the soft smile on the corner of his lips.


    Silja finally walked up the stage and stood beside Jade who has her head lowered. Donovan was standing im front of them facing in their direction.


    "Brother over to you," Zivan said and stood on the side.


    "I have never thought that I will choose a wife to marry but now that things are progressed to this level it felt strange," Donovan said and his eyes were on the one face. Silja''s eyes were lowered and her hand were a bit trembling as she heard her deep cello-like voice reach her ears.


    "After considering all the factors and time that I have decided that I, Donovan Regalhelm - Eldest prince of North, am choosing¡­." Donovan took a pause and everyone on the whole ground held their breath.


    Donovan was the eldest prince, the next descendant of the throne. Not just that he was the most powerful amongst all the dragons even surpassing his father and thus he was beloved and well respected amongst the people of Atlanea. Throughout the years he has led many battles and even won them. Not just that he even saved his people and improved the lives of their people by implementing various plans.


    Thus everyone wanted him to take over the throne and marry a suitable lady who can strengthen his position.


    But even after reaching the age of marriage, Donovan refused to marry everyone become anxious.  Donovan was the only one who was not affected by the curse and thus all the people hast started to believe that he will be the one who will break the curse of dragons.


    Also, Donovan was powerful and thus it was necessary that he could marry and have children who inheritance his power.


    But Donovan refused to marry for many years and in the end, Zachary has to force him for this bride choosing ceremony.


    So finally their Eldest prince was going to choose a wife so how could they not be happy.


    Most of them has believed that Donovan will choose lady Jade. Even Kruel also believed that lady Jade who was by Donovan''s side from childhood will become his wife.


    All of them were looking at Jade, even her father''s expectant eyes were on her.


    "...am choosing Princess Silja Castemont of Atlanea kingdom to be my wife," the next words left his mouth and the whole ground become silent.


    And in that one moment, Silja''s heart stopped beating. Her eyes lifted slowly and met his, the spark irruption from them and Silja felt like she will burn completely under his burning gaze. His eyes were only on her as if she was the only one in this whole world for him, and nothing mattered apart from him, nor there was anyone else worthy of his attention.


    Silja took a sharp breath and her legs started to get weaker and weaker.


    Wife?


    His wife?


    The words kept echoing in her head in his smooth and deep voice.


    Was this all real? She asked herself.


    How could this be real? She never wanted to entangle in any kind of romantic relationship, she had rejected him time and time and believed that she didn''t like him.


    Then why her heart was pounding faster and faster after hearing what he said? Why?

 Chapter 147 - Meeting Witch King

    Wife?


    His wife?


    The words kept echoing in her head in his smooth and deep voice.


    Was this all real? She asked herself.


    How could this be real? She never wanted to get involved in any kind of romantic relationship, she had rejected him time and time and believed that she didn''t like him.


    Then why was her heart pounding faster and faster after hearing what he said? Why?


    When Donovan saw how flustered she had become, the corner of his eyes creased and a beautiful smile formed on his lips.


    He walked ahead and bent down in front of Silja and extended his hand, " Milady," he asked for her hand.


    Silja looked at him for a second before she put her small hand in his larger one. Donovan smiled even brightly and then slowly planted a butterfly kiss at the back of her palm.


    Only then did the whole crowd come to their senses.


    First, everyone thought that they heard it wrong but when Donovan stood in front of Silja everything became crystal clear.


    Lord Gracia''s lips that had a smile carved on them, fell instantly when he heard someone else''s name instead of his daughter.


    His eyes narrowed and he whipped his head in the direction of his daughter. Jade her head lowered while Cecilia''s eyes were also filled with shock as she looked at Silja and Donovan.


    Some murmurs started to spread and everyone started to show their shock and displeasure.


    Zachary and Abrielle heaved sighs of relief on their faces, Zivan was smiling brightly while Samuel was expressionless as ever.


    On the other hand, the most furious was Benjamin. He sensed the bad news the moment Silja walked away. He couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw that dreamy look in her eyes while she looked at Donovan. Apart from their father and him, Silja has never looked at anyone with eyes full of admiration. Not just the admiration but Benjamin could clearly see hearts forming in her eyes. What was this affection about?


    What the hell was wrong with his little sister. While everyone was still stupified by the unexpected results Kruel walked forward to congratulate the couple.


    Donovan has pulled Silja forward and made her stand beside him as they faced the crowd.


    Donovan was very tall while Silja hardly reached his shoulders, plus her physics was also smaller than his making her look fragile in comparison to strong and sturdy Don.


    "Congratulations Prince Donovan for having such a beautiful woman as your fiance," Kruel looked at the couple with a smile. Donovan, who looked at Kruel''s fake smile, narrowed his eyes.


    He has already predicted that the situation will be messier in the north because of their absence. He had also expected the rage of ministers and the public, but the only thing which was absent in his calculation was Kruel.


    Never in his dreams had he thought that Kruel would take such a step.


    ''Reconcile their previous relationship my foot'' Donovan scoffed in his mind. There was definitely some ulterior motive behind his move. Now thinking about these, Kruel has yet to take revenge for the witch that they had captured before. So he could be here for that revenge.


    But will he have to go to such a length for a witch and risk his mother''s life for coming here to the north?


    There must be a greater benefit involved if he has decided to come here. There has to be something. Thousands of possibilities ran through Donovan''s mind as he looked at the man in front of him.


    "Thank you, King Azazel," Donovan smiled at him.


    Kruel then shifted his eyes to the woman standing in front of him. He was taller than Donovan by an inch making him look even taller than Silja.


    So when he turned in her direction he lowered his head to look at her while Silja raised her head. Their eyes met. They just stare at each other without saying anything for a while. Just now Donovan addressed him as Azazel, Silja recognised the man. There was only one king Azazel on the four continents and that was the king of Witches. Infamously known as Kruel. There was a slight shock in Silja''s eyes as she looked at the man.


    Witch King in the land of dragons?


    What scenario was this?


    Kruel, who was looking at Silja without blinking, felt a bit of discomfort in his heart when he looked at her hazel eyes.


    The girl was probably just nineteen to twenty years old and even she seemed to be very weak at first glance.


    After all, it was normal for a human to be weaker than all other creatures who roam on the land. Plus Kruel couldn''t detect any special powers from her which means she was just a normal human as his people informed her. But still, there was something in her aura which was making Kruel a bit uncomfortable.


    She must have found out by now who he was but still, there was no slightest shock of fear while looking at one of the most dangerous men among all the races.


    Can it be that she might still have no idea about who he was?


    After all, humans can be more than ignorant in fewer things than they should be and the girl in front of him was practically a child from a human land.


    "Hello princess Silja, I''m Azazel, king of the Southern land. It''s a pleasant surprise to meet you here," the man said with a smile and bowed slightly for courtesy in front of Silja.


    Well, he was King and there was no need for him to show respect to Silja but even though Silja was a princess and woman at that. So it was basic manners to greet her that way.


    "The pleasure is mine, your highness. I have heard many things about you but never got any chance to meet before," Silja also replied with the same politeness.


    She has heard so many things about the man from her father and many other people in Atlanea. And all of them were about how fearful the man was. All the stories have attached more and more fear to his name making him seem like a monster. Someone even said that the man looked very hideous and was an incarnation of Satan himself.


    Not that she has believed those rumors even the slightest doubt she has in her mind washed away today.


    She had thought that he might be very fearful to look at but now when he was standing Silja didn''t even feel the slightest fear about him at all.


    Well, the man wasn''t the monster they portrayed him to be but he looked rather¡­.handsome? Silja thought in her head. But his beauty was lacking something that Donovan has on his face. It was maybe his eyes that made him look detached from everything, even though with such a beautiful smile on his face.


    Kruel''s eyes narrowed down further when he saw that Silja''s expressions didn''t change even after finding out his identity.


    On the other hand, the girl was looking at him with even more curious eyes like she was assessing him and maybe comparing him.


    "You look like an interesting little lady, what a shame that we never met before," Kruel shook his head regretfully.


    "Now we have," Silja replied with a smile.


    But when she smiled at Kruel she felt Donovan''s grip on her hand tighten. It was very subtle but she noticed it nonetheless.


    Was the man jealous? Or was he trying to signal something?


    And to confirm her doubt Donovan tugged her hand and pulled her in his arms.


    "I''m sorry King Azazel but we have some costumes to fulfil," he spat the words and pulled Silja with him as he walked away.


    Azazel narrowed his eyes looking at the back of the woman. There was something about her that was different but Kruel couldn''t point out what it was.


    Donovan pulled Silja away and walked towards his parents and brothers.


    But before that, someone else stopped him on his way.


    "What kind of joke is this, Prince Donovan?" Lord Gracia stood in front of them with anger raining from his eyes.


    "I didn''t get what you mean, lord Gracia," he asked with rather displeasure because of being stopped on his way.


    "You already know what I mean?" Lord Gracia gritted his teeth.


    "How can I know when you never told me," Donovan smiled kindly at the old man.


    Donovan had already predicted this outcome and he was more than happy to play along.


    Seeing what her father was doing jade hastily walked towards them to stop him.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 148 - Blam Game

    "How can I know when you never told me," Donovan smiled kindly at the old man.


    Donovan had already predicted this outcome and he was more than happy to play along.


    Seeing what her father was doing, Jade hastily walked towards them to stop him.


    She knew what her father was thinking right now.


    If he confronted Donovan right now, given Donovan''s personality they will be the ones who will suffer damages.


    "Father stop," Jade stood beside his father and spoke in her distressed voice.


    Lord Gracia looked at his daughter, standing there with a pale face and fear on her face.


    "Father we have already discussed this, me and Donovan don''t want to keep our relationship just as it was before and don''t want to any other kind of relationship," Jade explained to his father and looked at Donovan consciously.


    Donovan''s face was expressionless but he didn''t say anything about her statement.


    Jade has effortlessly changed the scenario by changing a few words. In reality, it was Donovan who didn''t want anything with her but according to Jade''s words, it seems like they had mutually decided that.


    But Donovan didn''t say anything about it, after all, he could save her a bit of face considering the friendship they shared over the years.


    "Do you think I''m a fool, Jade? With just one look at your face and I can tell that you are lying," lord Gracia refuted his daughter.


    "Father, I''m telling the truth," Jade replied as firmly as she could.


    "Huh, I have seen you grow up Jade, I know what you want and what you need," lord Gracia spoke with certainty.


    Jade was more like an open book for him. He has seen the girl grow up around Donovan. Ever since she was a child the only thing that mattered for Jade was Donovan.


    She was the type of clothes that he liked, she ate, sat and drank according to his preference. And she did this everything herself so that she could please him. And on the other hand, Donovan has never treated her badly either. Jade was the only woman that was close to him apart from his sister and mother.


    Lord Gracia has always thought that since Regalhelms treated his daughter as their own, there will surely form a relationship between them. And this possibility was confirmed when Zachary approached him with the invitation letter to join the bride choosing the ceremony for his daughter.


    Zachary hadn''t said much that day but his attitude was suggestive.


    And thus Gracia has thought that the day has arrived when he would become Zachary''s in law and the years of friendship and hard work he had put in to raise his daughter will be paid off.


    He was a little suspicious at first because Donovan wanted to choose Jade. Why were they making such a big ruckus of this ceremony but then he thought how strong-headed Donovan was and thus he pushed the worry to the back of his head.


    He has faith in his daughter, in the whole continent of dragons, there was no one who could compare to his daughter''s status after all. Astraxia was the biggest land which was under north. And even though Zachary was king of that land, the main ruler was Lord Gracia. But Astraxia was located in a tricky position that could defend as well as become the reason for the doom of the North. Thus Zachary has always treated lord Gracia with respect and maintained the relationship.


    Gracia has also enjoyed many perks from


    Zachary because of that throughout the years.


    And with the marriage of Donovan and Jade, Zachary would have secured Astraxia for once and all.


    But just in one second, everything collapsed.


    How could lord Gracia take that as lying down?


    Jade Gracia, his daughter, failed to become the wife of the prince. And who was chosen instead? A human?


    This was the worst thing that could happen to his daughter and him, to lose face in front of a human.


    Just thinking about it was making him angry and his face twisted in anger.


    "Father, believe me, and don''t say anything now," Jade noticed the changes in his emotions and expression and said hurriedly.


    Thankfully lord Gracia has a bit of trust in his daughter and thus he tried to restrain himself a bit. After all, they were standing in public and it will be like salt on the wounds if Donovan forget his limits and start insulting them.


    "This isn''t something that was decided before, prince Donovan," lord Gracia said in a low voice. And then looked at Zachary who was now walking towards them. When his eyes met Zachary, he lowered his eyes.


    By now everyone was looking at them with a curious gaze.


    By the look of it, lord Gracia was displeased because his daughter didn''t win and now he was asking the prince to select her instead¡­. Which was equivalent to begging.


    Their eyes were filled with sympathy for both Jade and lord Gracia.


    "What was decided, lord Gracia?" Donovan asked.


    Lord Gracia has sensed that this wasn''t the moment to say anything right now. Zachary has already walked there and stood beside his son.


    "What''s wrong, lord Gracia?" He asked with an expressionless face. Lord Gracia face fell as soon as he saw Zachary''s attitude.


    They had bitten him first and then changed their decision now when they got a better option.


    Huh, what ingrates.


    Lord Gracia looked at all of them and scoffed.


    And then looked at Silja who was standing beside Donovan. Till from the start she hasn''t uttered even a single word and was just observing everything.


    "What benefits does your father offer them to make them agree to accept you as his wife?" Lord Gracia scoffed and asked looking at Silja.


    "Benefits? Wasn''t this an open competition?" Before Silja could open her mouth to speak someone else beat her to it. Benjamin walked towards his sister. He was silent till now assessing the situation but when he saw that lots Gracia has sent the focus of his wreath on Silja he couldn''t stay quiet.


    His tall body stood by Silja, making her look even smaller with Donovan standing on the other side. On the Donovan has also pulled her even closer and was glaring at lord Gracia.


    She like both the man standing by her side, she was a little speechless.


    "Huh, don''t think I don''t understand what is going on here," Lord Garcia spoke loudly.


    "If you had already chosen her as your wife then why did you make such a big deal and go to the length of setting this big bridal ceremony?" Lord Gracia''s eyes were wide and red with anger. Things were already at this point so he decided not to hold back. He has gambled many things on this marriage, and now he could see everything crumbling down.


    The attitude Regalhelms were showing him was also changed and there was no way that things will remain the same in future.


    So why would he hold back now?


    "Father," Jade tried to hold him back but lord Gracia glared at her.


    The girl saw the look in his eyes and turned silent.


    "Do you think my sister needs to beg and offer benefits to marry someone?" Benjamin rolled his eyes. They didn''t offer any benefit nor did they want to marry her this dragon at all. Instead, dragons were the ones who approached them and forced them into it.


    "Father im begging you please let''s leave from here," Jade who could the situation get a worse stand in front of his father.


    No matter what she didn''t want anyone to corner his father.


    Plus whatever it was they can discuss it later, this was neither time nor occasion to argue.


    When lord Gracia saw the fierce look in his sweet daughter''s eyes he couldn''t help but decide to rest the matter for now. He whipped his head to the side in displeasure and Jade pulled him out of the crowd. She shook her head indicating her father not to speak anymore. They don''t need to fell out with King and prince for this. Jade has decided that she will explain her father later and make him understand.


    But even though lord Gracia turned silent how can others.


    Choosing a human girl as a prince''s wife?


    This was the best opportunity for them to blame the royal family.


    Many people present were displeased with the decision and wanted to raise their voices. They were only waiting for someone to take initiative. After lord Garcia has spoke all other people came forward too.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 149 - The Objections

    But even though lord Gracia turned silent, how can others?


    Choosing a human girl as a prince''s wife?


    This was the best opportunity for them to blame the royal family.


    And the most displeased was the minister Mormond. He was the man who tried to sound out Silja when she won the second competition. He was displeased when talk back at him about the matter of slaves.


    Huh, how much audacity for a woman like her.


    He had never thought that the prince would actually choose this woman as his wife but so what?


    No one will accept a human girl as the wife of the eldest prince.


    Minister Mormond was standing on the sidelines, watching the show. He was waiting for lord Gracia to sound out Donovan and the royal family, which would result in a big fight between them. But just as everything was getting heating up lord Gracia took a step back from the argument.


    So he has to take initiative.


    He walked forward and stopped Donovan and the group.


    "I''m sorry your highness, but I have an objection," minister Mormond stood in front of them.


    Zivan''s lips twitched at the sight of the man.


    Even Zachary also has frowned on his face, finally, his son was back and everything was falling in the place so why these people are making trouble.


    "What is it sire Mormond?" Still masking her displeasure behind a calm face Zachary spoke.


    "We didn''t object anything when you let a human participation in the competition but I would have never guessed that out of everyone you will make such a mistake," Sire Mormond spoke and sigh.


    "What are you trying to say, sire Mormond? Make it clear," Zachary said.


    "Well, only if you are insisting, your highness," minister Mormond cast down his eyes as he was contemplating where to tell his thoughts out loud or not.


    After showcasing excellent acting talent he finally lifted his head, " I don''t think the marriage between prince Donovan and Princess Silja is possible," he said out loud in a high voice. Everyone standing was paying attention to them so all the people hear it clearly.


    "Is that so? May I know the reason?" Before Zachary could say Donovan asked with his signature smile. And when minister Mormond noticed the smile he shuddered inwardly.


    After all, Donovan was no simple dragon and his aura was very strong, especially when he smiled like that.


    "Ahem... because she is human," minister Mormond tried to keep his voice steady as he spoke.


    "Are you trying to say that just because my sister is human she can''t marry a dragon?" Benjamin''s deep voice rang which was filled with anger.


    "What is this king Zachary? Your people are trying to insult me and my sister openly in front of you and all your public. Was this the reason you invited my sister to come and take part in the ceremony, so you can humiliate us publically?" Benjamin was furious.


    Silja who was standing at the side become speechless.


    He was saying everything himself. Silja shook her head but didn''t say anything for time being.


    "Im certain that''s not what sire Mormond meant. But still, let him explain himself first so we don''t misunderstand anything," Zachary said calmly.


    He could only try to salvage the situation from getting any worse.


    "Sire Mormond," Zachary then looked at his minister with narrowed eyes, while sending a secret threat to not speak anything out of line.


    But how could sire Mormond put down the issue that easily?


    "Pardon my blunt words your highness and prince Benjamin, but you may not know that Eldest prince held a very high position in any country. And to choose a wife for such an important person is a task in itself, especially in the land like the north. The future generations and the fate of the throne depend on such relationships," sire Mormond started his speech and Donovan rolled his eyes.


    Can he say everything, in short, Donovan needed to go and take some rest after such a tiring journey.


    "And you may also hear that the chance of bearing children is very low in between two different races. So if prince Donovan who is a dragon will take lady Silja who is human, as his wife there is a chance that both of them will never have children of their own, which will ultimately threaten the position of prince Donovan," sire Mormond put forward his argument.


    Silja and everyone else who heard him went silent for a moment.


    It was true that when you different races come together there were very slim cases for them to have offspring. The difference between the gens of both parents make it very difficult for one to conceive.


    There were rare cases when two people from different races gave birth to such unique children.


    That was the reason why human slaves were in demand, they could be used as sex slaves and there will be no way for them to bear any children which make it even more convenient.


    Silja has also heard about this before but such a thought has never crossed her mind before. But when the topic was opened she couldn''t help but think about it. She looked upward towards Donovan to see his reaction. But she didn''t find any visible change on his face, on contrary, he looked down at her and smiled.


    Donovan was the eldest among his brother and thus according to royal family rules he will take over the reign of North after his father. Even though he was not coronated as the crown prince his status was clear. But what if after becoming king he couldn''t have any child?


    Won''t his position as king will be threatened?


    So he should be worried about it, right?


    But why wasn''t he?


    Silja looked at him and a string of thoughts formed in her head.


    After giving her a small smile Donovan again turn his attention towards the loud mouth minister who was poking his nose where he shouldn''t.


    "Since when are you started to get concerned about my personal matter, sire Mormond?" He asked a middle-aged man who was clearly trying to cause trouble.


    "Prince Donovan, you are the eldest prince and many of us see our future in you. And thus everything about you is a matter of my concern," his words sly and sharp. As soon as he said that many other voices joined him from behind.


    "Yes, sire Mormond is right. There is indeed chance that prince Donovan may never have children for his entire life," one of them spoke.


    "Even though they may have a child is there any guarantee that the child will inherit of powers of our prince. What if the child will take after princess Silja and turned out to be weak," another one raised his voice.


    And soon lots and lots of voices joined and their comments and remarks started to fill the surroundings.


    Benjamin frowned when he heard that. He was upset how they were calling humans weak and dragons superior to humans.


    But suddenly something clicked in his head. Even though they were badmouthing them on second thought this can work in his favour.


    If the people successfully stop Donovan to marry his sister, he can take Silja back to Atlanea without any problem.


    When the thought formed in his head Benjamin decided not to speak anything for now.


    "Who said two different races can''t have children?" Suddenly Donovan spoke in a calm voice.


    "Don''t we have to live examples here right now," Donovan then turned towards the mother and son pair.


    Kruel narrowed his eyes and Evillene frowned.


    "The Queen mother and former queen of South is the child born from a human mother and dwarf father," Donovan pointed out with a smile. He has never expected that both mother and son pair would be cime handy at the moment like this.


    "And the second is her very own son, King Azazel. He was born from parents whom one was a witch and the other was half-human half-dwarf," Donovan smiled and walked towards kruel.


    "Did I say anything wrong, king Azazel?" Donovan stood side by side with Kruel and said.


    A charming smile formed on Kruel''s face.


    "Indeed, you said nothing wrong," he replied.


    "But you should also remember that not everyone is as lucky as me," he added and walked towards his mother.


    When my father was still alive he used to say that I and my mother are very special people who are born to do excellent things in this world and that''s why we survived any hurdle that could have stopped or killed us," he held his mother by the shoulder.


    Evillene looked at her son and her eyes filled with love and admiration. Yes, he was right.


    Both of them were born to flip this world and there was no way one could stop them.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 150 - Siljas Status

    Evillene looked at her son and her eyes filled with love and admiration. Yes, he was right.


    Both of them were born to flip this world and there was no way one could stop them.


    When Donovan looked at their triumphant look he smiled in mockery. Well, they can be smug as much as they want till Donovan ready Silja and strikes back.


    "See, I don''t see any problem now in marrying a human," Donovan looked at the crowd and spoke.


    "Even though she managed to give birth to your child, what is the guarantee that the child will match the requirements? Won''t a son born by her will be weaker than many," Minister Mormond argued again. He looked at Silja and scoffed disdainfully.


    "Well, minister Mormond, even if she didn''t give birth to any child, I wouldn''t mind it. It''s not like I''m the only successor. There is still Zivan, Samuel and Genevieve, who can take over the throne and bear as many successors as you want," Donovan made his stance clear.


    No matter what, he will marry Silja. And it''s okay if they never have any children.


    Sire Mormond was lost for words when he heard what he said.


    Even other people shut their mouths. Even though Prince Donovan was the favourite of everyone, they knew that he was very stubborn. And if he has already decided that he will marry a human princess no one else can stop him.


    Silja looked at Donovan with a shocked face.


    What he said in his last words shocked her completely. If he will allow his brothers or sister to bear the successor then that means that he won''t take over the throne at all. He was ready to sacrifice his right to be the future king for her.


    Silja brows furrowed and her head started to form so many questions. Even though she was very touched by what he said, she couldn''t understand why he wanted to lose everything just for her.


    She could tell that he liked her but was that enough to leave everything behind?


    No matter what they had only spent less than a month together.


    Was this much time enough for him to love her so deeply?


    What is so special about her is that he is even ready to let go of the throne that he hands his family is trying to protect so meticulously.


    Is this because of her powers?


    A question arose in her head. And more she thought about it more she finds it the reason.


    After all king Zachary has no intention to invite her to take part in the ceremony but when he noticed her powers by accident he literally forced her to come to the North.


    On the other hand from the earlier words of lord Gracia it looked like that lady Jade was going to be the bride and it was decided. But in the end, she was chosen.


    Why this sudden change?


    When Silja was deeply in thought Donovan has already shut everyone''s mouth.


    "Huh, you are being so bold to say such words, prince Donovan. But are you sure you have thought it through? Because of what I see, it looks like you are only bewitched by her beautiful face," minister Mormond didn''t hold back.


    He has already offended the king a bit by protesting so why not a little more.


    "I could see that what skills she used during the time of competition that made you choose her. With just one look at her clothes and we can guess what''s happening here," he added.


    And his eyes travelled on Silja''s body. Silja was wearing a large shirt that was made for men. She has bound a belt on her shirt since it was very large. Her curves were not fully exposed but this type of clothing was not much appropriate for a woman to wear. Especially on the occasion like this where she was standing between the whole city.


    When he pointed out many other people also started to look at her with different kinds of eyes.


    Silja suddenly becomes very subconscious. She was always very confident but this situation was very different. She was standing there in Donovan''s clothing and Mormond''s words have instantly filled everyone''s mind with so many dirty thoughts.


    Donovan was holding back till now but the man in front of him was crossing his limits. Donovan could feel how uncomfortable Silja has become.


    "You¡­." Benjamin opened his mouth scold them and tell them to stay within limits but someone else beat her to it.


    "Huh, minister Mormond I could see that your toung has become very sharp. Also, you even forget how you forget about whom you are talking about," Donovan''s voice was deep and very grave.


    "If your own mind is dirty that doesn''t mean that you can throw them on other people," Donovan added.


    He then turned around and faced the people.


    "When the rouges attached us back in the forest of Dragon creek, it was lady Silja who helped me to distract the rouges so other people could leave the forest safely. She even risked her own life to save mine. And when I was badly injured it was her who take care of me and helped tend my wounds," Donovan''s clear voice rang throughout the grounds.


    "If not for her I wouldn''t have been standing here in front of you. She is the woman I have chosen not because she is beautiful but because I have seen how brave and strong she is. She may be a human and weak by physic but in terms of all other quality no one else can beat her," Donovan announced. Silja closed her eyes im relief when she heard him clear the matter.


    "Im announcing at this moment that she will be my wife and from today onwards her reputation is my reputation. If I heard any of you talking any bad word about you without any proof I will make sure personally that the person receives appropriate punishment," Donovan was truly angered. He has to clear this today and make sure that people understand Silja''s status. If not people will surely take her for granted and he would never let that happen.


    "No matter if she bears me any children in future or not, lady Silja will always remain my wife and her status will be the same as mine in this kingdom and hierarchy of Royal family," Donovan announced.


    Everyone widened their eyes in shock. Same status as prince?


    They could finally understand that how much power prince Donovan has given to her.


    Prince Donovan was the most powerful man in the kingdom after King Zachary and Queen Abrielle. And now Silja was also going to get the same status. That means she was even higher in position them prince Zivan, prince Samuel and Princess Genevieve.


    Everyone was truly shocked.


    "This must be your true feelings towards Lady Silja, prince Donovan. After all, why would you decide to leave the right to be the king and not have any children just to marry princess Silja?" Kruel was also very shocked when he heard Donovan''s words.


    Why such a sacrifice just for a woman?


    And that too from prince Donovan who has a bad reputation with women. No one knows how many women Donovan has bedded till the date and that man himself wanted to tie down with one woman.


    Strange.


    "Huh? Are you cursing me for not having any children on this auspicious day? I never expected this from you, King Azazel," Donovan looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    "That was certainly not what I meant," Kruel frowned.


    "Hmm better not. And who said that I will never have any children, certainly none of you knows how to predict the future, do you?" Donovan said.


    "Is prince Donovan planning to get a few more wives other than Princess Silja?" Kruel lifted his eyebrows in amusement.


    Silja and Benjamin looked at Donovan in unison. Donovan looked at the woman looking at him with questions in her eyes. He smiled at her before looking up at Kruel.


    "That seems to be my private matter so you don''t have to dig that deep in my affairs, King Azazel," Donovan replied with a smile.


    Silja frowned hearing his answer.


    Was he planning to take another wife or mistress to give him a child?


    Silja questioned herself.


    Just thought of it made Silja disgusted.


    Back in Atlanea it was a rule set by the Castemont family that a man or woman can not marry another spouse, alas one of them dies or they mutually decided to get a divorce.


    This was to stop the practice of polygamy and save the rights of both man and woman.


    So she has never expected that she will marry a man who has other women apart from her.


    She looked at Donovan with narrowed eyes. If he intended to do something like that then she will never marry him.


    Even Benjamin also frowned. He will never allow that to happen to her sister.


    But before any one of them could protest, Donovan pulled Silja with him.

 Chapter 151 - Benjamins Anger

    She looked at Donovan with narrowed eyes. If he intended to do something like that then she would never marry him.


    Even Benjamin also frowned. He will never allow that to happen to her sister.


    But before any of them could protest, Donovan pulled Silja with him.


    "Today is a day when a man prepares some flower ornaments for his partners and helps them wear them," he made her stand in front of everyone as he spoke.


    Silja was flustered when she saw everyone looking at her.


    Her eyes looked around but she couldn''t help but draw them back to him.


    Donovan saw how she was flustered and smiled. He raised his head and pushed back the small strands of hair that were flying on her face.


    When his warm fingers brushed on cold skin Silja felt an electric current pass through her whole body.


    "But I didn''t get any time to prepare something for you," Donovan''s eyes dropped as he said that. Suddenly Silja felt a little disappointed in her heart.


    She had heard from Mira before about these rituals, in the northern people this tradition was very famous and people also emphasized on every couple to perform it. It was a spiritually recognised tradition.


    The couple who performed ot receives health, prosperity and blessings from the heavens.


    After Donovan''s announcement, they were practically a couple, but they won''t be able to perform the ritual and it was kinda considered a bad omen.


    Silja was never much of a believer of bad omen but today just a thought passed by her head and she couldn''t help forget it.


    But before she could dwell on the topic more Donovan signalled a maid who was standing on the side.


    She presented him with a whole plate filled with various flowers.


    Donovan looked at Silja and then at many different kinds of flowers.


    He then gently picked a blue rose in his hand.


    "Since I couldn''t do much suddenly I think this will do for now," he said and pushed the blue rose on Silja''s hair. He secured it between her messy hair and smiled at her lovingly.


    "For my wife to be," he said.


    Silja was stunned for a moment before she slowly raised her hand and touched the soft petals of a rose. The texture was smooth and cold, making her compare it to Donovan''s nature.


    Just like how a flower blooms, a gentle smile bloomed on her face.


    "Thank you," she murmured softly.


    "But I also didn''t prepare anything for you," as she realized she spoke.


    "You accepted me, and that is the best thing you can give me," Donovan raised his hand to smoothen a few strands of her hair and then held her head before gently planting a small kiss on her forehead.


    Seeing how they were behaving no one else dared to speak anything else against Silja.


    Soon Zachary invited everyone for a feast at the back. All the preparations had already been done and Zachary and Abrielle went forward to serve the food.


    All the common people who got a chance to meet the king and queen gave them blessings and congratulations for Donovan''s marriage.


    After they served quite a several people Abrielle walked forward and told Donovan and Silja to serve. They were the next couple of the family and it was also their right. Zivan and Samuel also helped a bit before they handed everything to maids.


    After everyone finished their meal finally they called it a day and everyone returned to their respective places.


    Benjamin pulled Silja from Donovan and started to walk in the direction of the tower he was staying in. Donovan eyed him and didn''t say anything. He couldn''t stop them from meeting before marriage, could he?


    He sighed and walked towards his father''s chamber, Zivan and Samuel followed his brother.


    "Brother, slow down¡­" Silja yelped as Donovan was practically running while dragging her behind.


    But Benjamin didn''t hear her and dragged her all the way up.


    He made her stand in front of him as they reached his chamber.


    Benjamin folded his hand near his chest as he looked at her with an expressionless face.


    Silja laughed nervously as she could sense his anger.


    "What...why are you looking at me like that?" She tried to ask casually but her fear betrayed her.


    "Explain," Benjamin spet out one word in his grave voice.


    Silja was sure that she had never seen her brother this angry before. She was his baby sister and he has always helped her out whenever she makes any mistakes. Sometimes he even took all the blame on himself to save her from their father''s punishment.


    But no matter how big of a mistake she made he had never made her stand like this in front of him.


    Silja could take the look on his face anymore.


    "Explain what?" She asked in a low and guilty voice.


    "You know very well what I''m asking about Silja Castemont," Benjamin didn''t soften his voice even a bit.


    "I...is this how you should talk with your little sister after being separated from mounts?" Instead of replying to what he was asking, Silja tried to take a different approach. To use a sister card¡­.ahem...


    "Don''t you dare try to stall Silja? I''m very upset with you. How could you agree to marry that piece of garbage," Benjamin growled.


    Silja instantly took a step back when he heard his high voice.


    "Father told me that you had convinced him that you will fail the composition and when everything will be over, you will return back. So what happened now?" Benjamin demanded angrily.


    He took a step forward in his sister''s direction.


    "Listen to me first, brother," Silja instinctively took a step back as she tried to explain. Silja''s face was as white as a sheet. She has never seen Benjamin this angry before, especially with her. When Benjamin saw how frightened she looked he closed his eyes.


    He always kept his temper in check while Silja was around, let alone getting angry with her.


    But after what happened today no matter what he couldn''t stop himself and raised his voice for her for the first time.


    Benjamin realized that might be he was being too aggressive so he closed jer eyes and calmed down a bit.


    He walked towards her and held her shoulder before making her sit on the bed.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have raised my voice to you like that when it was my mistake in the first place that I let you come to such a place," Benjamin softened his voice and then pulled Silja in his arms.


    When Silja saw that he wasn''t that angry anymore she also let herself relax and hugged her brother.


    How many days has it been since they''ve seen each other?


    A couple of months?


    But why does it look like it has been ages?


    Suddenly the feeling of loneliness that was fogging her heart disappeared slowly in the warmth of each other''s kin.


    "I missed you¡­," Silja couldn''t help but cry out. The tears were flowing from her eyes nonstop.


    "I missed you too, Sija," Benjamin slowly rubbed her back lovingly as he scolded himself mentally.


    How stupid he was to yell at her. Now he made his baby sister cry for the first time because of himself.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Silja pulled back and sobbed.


    "No, it isn''t your fault. Don''t cry anymore okay," Benjamin gently wiped off her tears, but the more he wiped the harder Silja cried.


    And Benjamin felt lost for a moment on how he could make her stop crying.


    "I''m sorry, that kept you in the dark and left without meeting you," Silja apologized between her sobs.


    Hearing what she said Benjamin instantly became a bit angry again.


    "Yes, for that you should definitely apologize. And I won''t even take an apology from you. Because that wasn''t even a small mistake," Benji could remember how he had felt when he found out that she had left for the north. And when he asked their father, he said that it was Silja''s wish that they don''t tell him.


    "Why did you do that?" Benjamin demanded. Was her brother that weak in her eyes?


    He would have fought a war but never let her go.


    "I didn''t want everyone to suffer just because of me," Silja wiped her tears away.


    "So you decide to become brave and come running here to sacrifice yourself?" How naive can she be?


    "I haven''t sacrificed myself," Silja shook her head.


    "Ohh right? Then what was everything that I just witnessed? Why didn''t you object when Prince Donovan declared your name as his wife?" Benjamin fumed.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 152 - The Truth

    He would have fought a war but never let her go.


    "I didn''t want everyone to suffer just because of me," Silja wiped her tears away.


    "So you decide to become brave and come running here to sacrifice yourself?" How naive can she be?


    "I haven''t sacrificed myself," Silja shook her head.


    "Ohh right? Then what was everything that I just witnessed? Why didn''t you object when Prince Donovan declared your name as his wife?" Benjamin fumed.


    "I''m sure they forced you, right? Did they threaten you again by using our family or Atlanea? You don''t have to worry, Silja. No matter what, we can handle everything, you don''t have to give in to their demands," Benjamin was truly worried. Even though he has seen her awe filled face he still couldn''t believe that she has just given in in a few weeks.


    "Brother, calm down and listen to me first," Silja held his brother''s hand, "I also agree that I never intended to come here, and joining hands with a dragon was never our plan. But in the past few days after looking at things with different perspectives I changed my mind," Silja tried to make him understand as calmly as possible.


    "What different perspective do they show you?" Benjamin''s tone was very sarcastic.


    "Joining hands with dragons might not be that bad. Witch King is becoming powerful day by day and dwarves are also on their side, with the rate he is planning everything it won''t long for him to defeat dragons and then us," Silja remembered what Donovan had said to her. She has also thought about it carefully after that.


    "Thats¡­." just an assumption¡­'' Benjamin wanted to refute her directly but he stopped when he realized that she was actually right.


    In the past he didn''t know much but in past few years he has started to pay more attention in foreign affairs. And then he came to know that Witches were actually trying to invade their borders.


    Even though they were sneaky and nothing has been done openly it won''t be hard for them to crush a small island like Atlanea if they decided. At most humans can give them a tough fight, but defeat them?....the chances were very low.


    Even his father and a few ministers also believe that the Witches wanted to conquer all four lands. With kruel''s reputation if he successfully did that then all the people living under his rule will surely suffer without any doubts.


    "But...how will marrying Donovan change anything?" Benjamin asked.


    No matter what his sister didn''t have to get involved in this mess.


    "If we could form alie with dragons, we might be able to hold back Witche for a little more. It might not be much but something is better than nothing," Silja replied.


    "If dragons want to form relationships with us that can be done by other means. We can join hands by tread or something else, there is no need for you to marry that prince of insects," no matter what Benjamin just despised the thought of marrying his sister to Donovan.


    "What if I say I like him?" Suddenly Silja spoke up and Benjamin shut his mouth.


    He looked at her in horror.


    He had a bit of a feeling in his heart when he saw the look in her eyes but he ignored it but now that he heard what she said he couldn''t help himself to get shocked.


    "What did you say?" He snapped.


    "He might be the man whom I can spend my life with," Silja spoke in a low voice.


    "Do you even know what you are saying?" Benjamin couldn''t help but raise his voice.


    "I said listen to me first," he held him down and made him sit again.


    "There are many things that have happened in the past when I was back in Atlanea and now that I''m here. I have hidden many things from you and our parents," Silja lowered her head.


    "Hide? What is it?" Benjamin narrowed his eyes.


    "I have found something about myself," Silja couldn''t help but feel more and more guilty.


    She shouldn''t have hidden anything from her parents but she still did.


    When Benjamin heard her he froze in his place. Found something about herself?


    His heart suddenly stopped beating.


    He remembered the word his father said to him when he left for Atlanea.


    Did she find out?


    "What....did you find out?" His voice trembled as he asked.


    ''Silja is not your blood related sister,'' his father''s words rang in his head.


    Silja opened her mouth a few times as she tried to form sentences. And the few seconds she took we''re like a lifetime for Benjamin. He could feel his heart beating in his mouth.


    "I am special," Silja blurted out. And Benjamin looked at her with a dumbfounded expression.


    Special?


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).


    He was expecting to see something else but what he heard was very different.


    "Special?" What did she mean by special?


    Silja saw his animated expression and felt a bit awkward. Donovan has always called her special because of her powers and thus she blurted out that.


    "I mean... I have some powers," Silja tried to make her voice stable.


    "Powers?" Benjamin furrowed his brows?


    "Yes," Silja spoke up.


    "Back where i was in Atlanea some weird incident started to happen around me,"


    "In the beginning it was small, very subtle, but then things started to become more intense," Silja found herself talking a bit freely now.


    After Donovan had told and convinced her she was less feared.


    There was not much pressure on her heart.


    "What incident?" when Benjamin heard what she said he looked at her in puzzlment.


    "Tell me everything clearly," Benjamin sat down in front of her and took her hand in his.


    "It all started a few months before my eighteen birthday. I started to have some weird dreams and as the time passed i noticed that my dreams were not just dreams. Whenever I lost control of my emotions I found things breaking around me. It was like I had become destructive all of a sudden," the more Silja spoke the more Benjamin became worried.


    "I thought about telling you guys but i was so afraid that i couldn''t bring myself to do so," Silja told him everything from start to finish about each and every incident that happened from the start.


    ###


    While Silja and Donovan were having their own conversation in the other part of the castle , the whole Regalhelm family was sitting in Zachary''s chamber.


    Genevieve, who has also joined them, was sitting there a bit angry.


    She wears beautiful clothes and meticulously get ready for the celebration but suddenly her mother orders her to stay in the castle and forbade her to attend the celebration.


    She was very angry but she couldn''t possibly refute her mother and go against her.


    Little Genie was even unaware that her brother has disappeared from the dragon creek and only now has returned.


    As soon as she heard the news that the celebration was over she rushed to her mother and father''s chamber to demand an answer from her mother.


    And when she saw Donovan coming she ran towards him.


    "Big brother, look what mother did," the young girl walked towards Donovan with tears in her eyes.


    Donovan saw her tears filled eyes and felt his heart aching.


    "What happened? He asked in his mellow voice.


    "Mother forbade me to join the celebration," Genevieve complained.


    He looked at his mother and he could guess why she did that. Kruel''s sudden visit must have frightened his mother.


    "Hmm... there must be the reason behind why mother did that, right," Donovan spoke softly.


    "Hmm, but what is the reason?" He looked at her and squatted down in front of her.


    "What was the reason?" She asked innocently. She have at least right to know the resone, right?


    "There were some bad guys in celebration this year, thats why mother didn''t allow you to come," Donovan said.


    "Who bad guys?" Genie asked confused.


    "That''s enough, Genevieve. Now go back to your room. Mother and father have something to discuss with your brothers," Abrielle cut her off before she could ask anything more. Donovan frowned but he kept quiet. He wasn''t perticulary in fevour to hid everything from his little sister. This way they will surely made Genevieve more fregile, but since he that was what his mother wanted he never said anything.


    "No, i wont go i will stay too," Genie ran back inside room again and sat down on sofa while her hands folded against her chest.


    Mostly the girl was very obidient but she was bit more upset today so she didn''t followed what her mother said.


    Zachary and Abrielle exchanged look and Abrielle sighed. Then all five of them walked in.


    Donovan and  Zivan took seats on both side of their sister and Samuel sat on the single chair.. While their perents sit in front of their children.

 Chapter 153 - The Truth - 2

    Zachary and Abrielle exchanged looks and Abrielle sighed. Then all five of them walked in.


    Donovan and  Zivan took seats on both sides of their sister and Samuel sat on the single chair. While their parents sit in front of their children.


    "Genie," Zivan turned her towards him.


    "I''m not talking to any of you. You all went to the celebration but left me behind. I even missed my brother''s announcement about his wife," Genie pressed her lips in a thin line.


    "Ahha¡­ we didn''t take you there because there was a monster out there. We all were afraid for you, what if he takes you away with him? What should we do then?" Zivan made up a story and tried to pacify his sister.


    "Zivan¡­" but Abrielle, who heard that, looked at her son with stern expressions on her face.


    She didn''t know why but she felt extremely anxious in her heart just by listening to what Zivan said.


    Zivan looked at his mother apologetically.


    "Monster?" Genie lifted her eyebrows in confusion.


    "Huh, how could that be? As long as brother Donovan is around no monster can harm anyone in our kingdom," Genie said proudly. The girl was the youngest in all of them and she was pampered by everyone in the castle, mostly by Donovan. Donovan may act indifferent and cold towards his brothers but he had never ignored Genie.


    She was the life of the Regalhelm family.


    As for Genie, no one was as strong as her eldest brother, no one can compare her second brother in terms of finding gossip while brother Samuel was a legend of keeping a straight face.


    "Yes, since my brother is nowhere, we don''t have to worry about anything," Zivan nodded his head in agreement.


    "Of course, brother is so strong, just one punch from him and he will send the monster flying far away," Genie giggled and with that smile returned to the faces of the whole family. Genie also forgot instantly that she was mad at them.


    "Right, brother, did you choose your wife already?" Genie turned towards Donovan as she asked, her doe eyes looking at him curiously.


    "I did," Donovan has a small smile on his face.


    "Really? Who is she?" Genie asked excitedly.


    "Why don''t you take a guess?" Zivan asked.


    "Umm guess? Let me think," the girl put her slander finger on her lips as she thought about it seriously.


    "Is she the princess of Atlanea?" The girl gave an answer after thinking for a moment.


    Donovan didn''t say anything but the smile on his lips broadened.


    "You little brat, how did you guess that?" Zivan asked excitedly. Even though other family members knew that his father has emphasized that Donovan should choose princess Silja, Genie was never made aware of that.


    So how did she manage to find out?


    "Haha, I knew since the time of the ball that my eldest brother would choose her. They simply look so beautiful and competitive together," Genevieve blinked her beautiful big brown eyes and smiled proudly.


    "Yes, her aura is so unique and only she could tame my strong head and smart brother," Genie added. Donovan narrowed his eyes on her sister.


    While Zivan coughed lightly as he remembered saying something like that to his sister.


    "Tame me?" Donovan looked at Genie with tilted eyebrows.


    "Yes, the second brother said that given your temper, we need to find a woman for you who can tame you from big dragon to soft bunny. So I thought that princess Silja is just like that and she will be able to do it," Genie replied with laughter. And when she looked at her second brother''s expression she couldn''t help but laugh more.


    Genevieve had a very good impression of Silja from the day when Silja won the second competition. Genie admired how she was able to speak in front of the whole court without any hesitation. The fearless answer and calm demeanour of Silja have left a strong impression on the little princess.


    Donovan looked at his brother with a very calm smile and Zivan shuddered all over.


    Seeing them, Abrielle and Zachary couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Even Samuel also has a hint of a smile on the corner of his lips.


    They talked with Genevieve for a while before Donovan sent her to her chamber. Sweet Genevieve, who wasn''t angry anymore, followed his brother''s words and left for her chamber obediently.


    Now it was time to address the elephant in the room.


    Donovan has a grave expression on his face, no hint of the previous gentleness could be seen.


    "What''s the matter with Kruel''s sudden visit?" He asked.


    "We don''t know either. I received news that he has sneakily invaded our territory. Starting a fight was impossible and he also said that he was here for peace. I didn''t know what we should do apart from inviting him with gritted teeth," Zivan hung his head in shame. In the absence of his brother he was responsible for his kingdom but he was too weak to fight so he had let Kruel enter the North easily.


    "You did the right thing," Donovan nodded. Even if Zivan had fought with all his might he wouldn''t have been able to stop Kruel. Donovan would rather let Kruel enter the city than put his brother''s life in danger.


    "But, what now? I''m sure that mother and son pair are up to no good," Abrielle voiced out her worries.


    "We can only find out if we talk to them," Donovan replied. He needs to have a good chat with this old friend alone.


    "Then do it now and send him back Donovan," Abrielle order. She couldn''t stand that woman and man in her own house even for a second.


    "I don''t think they will go," Zachary said.


    "There is no need to hurry, since they are here we should take our time and figure out what their actual motive is," Donovan said.


    "Will they stay till your marriage?" Abrielle asked.


    "Yes, unfortunately," Donovan nodded. Since Kruel was here for the summer celebration there is no way he will leave before that. And Donovan was going to arrange the marriage ceremony on the last day of the summer festival which was just the day after tomorrow.


    He could just postpone the marriage but well he knew even though Silja hasn''t said anything, for now, her mind can change at any time. And Donovan didn''t want to take any risk; he wanted her and that was all.


    "What if he found out that princess Silja is the key to breaking the curse?" Samuel questioned.


    "He will not, I will take care of it," Donovan replied.


    "I''m not stopping you to let me stay here. But make sure that we don''t lose what we have. This is our last chance. If not now then never," Zachary declared and then stood up. His face was grave as he slowly walked away in the direction of the balcony.


    Donovan looked at his brothers and nodded before they went to make necessary arrangements. After informing Donovan about Silja''s reality, king Zachary has also told Zivan and Samuel about Silja. Both brothers were shocked at first but then they understood. Silja was just like blessings in disguise. Even though Zivan didn''t comment much about the topic he was curious that when they had already found a pure-blooded witch, why did they need to make her marry his eldest brother instead of just preparing to break the curse.


    But he didn''t voice out any problems and decided to watch as things unfold.


    After Donovan was done discussing everything with his brother he strait went to where Kruel and his mother were staying. Samuel and Zivan have already done all the arrangements for them outside the castle. In the castle property, there was a small building at the far end, which was locked near the river. The building was used as a house prison for the people of the royal family. In the past when any member of the royal family did some offence, they used to be sent to that riverside house for house arrest. But the place has been unused for many years now since Zachary removed the law of sending people there for house arrest. Instead, he started directly sending them to actual prisons where all the common criminals used to live. And that rule turned out to be quite effective.


    The place wasn''t big but it had all the lavish facilities that one can enjoy in the castle.


    Zivan has arranged for both mother and son to stay there.


    When Kruel and Abrielle arrived, they saw a humble two-story building in front of them. The structure was small compared to the castle but the design and architecture were amazing. In front was a small garden which was maintained carefully. Fragrant and colourful flowers have bloomed in summer.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 154 - Friends Or Enemy

    When Kruel and Abrielle arrived, they saw a humble two-story building in front of them. The structure was small compared to the castle but the design and architecture were amazing. In front was a small garden which was maintained carefully. Fragrant and colourful flowers have bloomed in summer.


    Even though the place was thoroughly cleaned and basic things had been arranged it wasn''t even near a suitable place for a King to stay. Because at the end it was used to be a prison at one point, a fancy prison though.


    Kruel smiled faintly as he looked around, even Evillene frowned.


    "They are really taking it too far," Evillene couldn''t help but comment.


    "Let''s not take it to heart, mother. This place also looks good. Look at these flowers, aren''t they beautiful?" Kruel walked towards one of the flower plants.


    "You don''t like flowers, Azazel," Evillene pointed out.


    Kruel''s hand, which was extended to touch the flowers, stopped midway. He looked at his mother and then touched the flower gently. He smiled bitterly as he saw the flowers withering from his mere touch.


    He retracted his hand and walked inside the building without any other word. Evillene followed behind.


    The maids who were assigned to take care of them were standing at the inner door, trembling as both mother and son passed by them.


    Kruel had just settled down in his room when he heard someone knocking on the door faintly.


    "Come in," Kruel replied with a frown.


    "Prince... prince Donovan is here to meet you, your highness," a delicate and fearful voice rang softly from behind the door. The maid was even afraid to push the door open and walked in.


    Kruel, who had already guessed this visit, smiled and stretched his hand to take a shirt that he had thrown earlier on the bed.


    "Let him in," he said to the maid and the maid didn''t even waste a second and turned on her heels to sprint away.


    By the time he was done buttoning the shirt, Donovan was already inside his room.


    Donovan smiled at the man standing in front of him.


    "Prince Donovan," he greeted the young man in front of him who was only a few years younger than himself.


    "King Azazel," Donovan walked in and greeted him back.


    The room was pitch dark as no source of light was present in the room.


    But that didn''t affect Donovan to locate the man standing in the middle of the room.


    He could see the pair of amber eyes sparkling in the dark.


    "I was expecting to meet you in private. It''s good that you took initiative," Kruel sat down on the chair which was placed in the room without waiting for Donovan.


    Donovan didn''t comment for some time as he walked in front and took a seat in front of Kruel.


    "Then you might also have guessed why I''m here," Donovan sat down leisurely on the chair with ease.


    "Hmm, I have a bit of an Idea. Why don''t you clear it for me," Kruel said and smiled.


    Donovan looked at him and opened his mouth to speak.


    "Why¡­.," But before he could finish his sentence Kruel stopped him mid-sentence.


    "Ahh...how can I forget to ask you. Prince Donovan, would you like to have something, tea, coffee, alcohol?" Kruel asked as a good host will do. Donovan pursed his lips.


    "Don''t be shy, Prince Donovan. You can have anything you want," Kruel added like a good host.


    "Hah, don''t worry, King Azazel. If I need anything I will definitely ask for it without being shy. After all, I''m sitting in my own home and you are the guest," Donovan smiled.


    "Hmm, that''s right too. How ignorant of me," Kruel faked a lough.


    "So where are we?" He asked lazily.


    "Why are you here?" Donovan asked straight without any delay.


    "Umm, didn''t I make myself clear earlier? I''m here to forget all the past feuds and start a new relationship between our two houses," the man spoke, his amber eyes shining in the dark.


    "Do you expect me to believe that?" Donovan leaned forward, his voice grave, he wasn''t in the mood for a joke at this moment.


    He has a lot more things to sort out.


    "You don''t believe me? Then what else do you think can be my motive?" Kruel frowned as if he was hurt by Donovan''s words.


    "I''m here to find out that, so clear it," Donovan straightened his posture.


    Kruel, who was feeling itchy in his throat, stood up and walked towards the side table where the liquor was placed.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Till today we only met on the battlefields but the heavens have finally given us time to know each other personally. So let''s not waste it behaving like two enemies instead let us talk like two... friends," Kruel took a small pause at the end of the sentence.


    "Huh, does King Azazel lack friends?" Donovan lifted his eyebrows.


    Kruel returned back with two glasses and a pot of refined wine.


    "Actually yes, I do lack friends. Or you can say that I don''t have any friends," Kruel nodded his head and poured wine in two glasses. He stretched his hand and offered one to Donovan.


    Donovan also took the glass without any hesitation and placed it on his lips to take a sip.


    When Kruel saw him drinking wine that he had served without any fear, a smile spread on his lips.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I might have mixed some potion in it to harm you?" Kruel asked, he has yet to touch his own glass. The wine was arranged by maids from the royal cellar but there was plenty of time for Kruel to temper it.


    "You just said that you lack friends. So why would kill a potential friend in his own home," Don smirked and took another sip.


    "Right, haha," Kruel laughed at Donovan''s reply. He was truly a smart opponent, who was worthy to be his number one enemy.


    "You know it''s actually very hard to make friends for someone like me, given the reputation I have, most of them fear me and bow their head in front of me," Kruel tched.


    "And even if I do try to make friends with people who do not fear me there is still a problem. I don''t find them worthy of my friends. I need someone who can match me, you know? Someone who is strong and as smart as me... someone like you," Krue finally lifted his glass and took a sip.


    "Umm, truly amazing," he praised the velvety smooth texture of wine in his mouth. Donovan smiled.


    "You don''t have to find someone the same as you to make friends," Donovan pointed out.


    "Then how would we be equal?" Kruel raised an eyebrow.


    "If you take someone as your friend, that means you are giving him the same footing as you, no matter how smart or strong they are. This is all friendship is about," Donovan said.


    "No matter how weak or dumb friends are they will always help each other no matter what if the friendship is true," Don added and put down the empty glass in front of Kruel.


    Kruel put down his glass and refilled Donovan''s glass before handing it to him again.


    "My army can do that too," Kruel argued.


    "They are people who follow your orders, not your friends who can show you their true path without fearing you," Don said running his hand in his black locks of hair casually.


    "True. Must be hard to find," Kruel commented.


    "Indeed," the man with red eyes nodded his head.


    Kruel then tilted his head seemingly remembering something.


    "My mother told me stories about how our fathers used to be friends before our birth and I would say I was touched hearing all those stories of both the legends," the man blinked his eyes while sipping on his wine.


    "Hah, so did I," Donovan agreed.


    "Did your mother also tell you? Kruel titled his head.


    "Yes, she did," Donovan nodded, but the look in his eyes suddenly became distant as an old memory surfaced at the back of his head.


    A memory of a beautiful and graceful woman who was holding a year old boy in her hand as she walked in the small courtyard while she told her child a different story. But before he could get engrossed in memory Donovan shook his head and took a large sip from his glass.


    "But no matter how good friends they are. In the end, they tore each other apart. My father perished for good while yours is still suffering,"  Kruel tched.


    "The greater the relationship, the greater the hatred," Donovan stated.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 155 - Bloodlines L

    "But no matter how good friends they are. In the end, they tore each other apart. My father perished for good while yours is still suffering,"  Kruel tched.


    "The greater the relationship, the greater the hatred," Donovan stated.


    "Huh, right," Kruel nodded.


    "It''s very troublesome to make friends," Kruel commented, nodding his face in regret.


    "See, they destroy themselves and their own people," Kruel tched. He doesn''t like the concept of giving an equal position to anyone and investing his feelings in any relationship. When you do that you give those people the right to hurt you and for Kruel, it was the most stupid thing to do.


    "Huh, but we shouldn''t forget who was the reason behind all this," Donovan looked at him with knowing eyes.


    Kruel narrowed his eyes and let out a laugh.


    "Well, our previous generations were actually very interesting. Two best friends whose friendship was legendary destroyed each other. Your mother fought everyone for your father but she was unlucky to stay by his side. And my mother, she loved the man but when she was rejected by him she played a huge part in his destruction. Not only him but the whole Dragon race," Kruel''s deep fathomable eyes were looking in the dark.


    "And just like good sons we are doing our best to take revenge on each other," Donovan added.


    "What can I say, she is my mother, her words are my command," Kruel said without any guilt.


    "Aren''t you doing the same?" Kruel asked, turning his attention towards Donovan.


    "My father is more reasonable than your mother, at least," Donovan scoffed.


    "I wish your mother was. Then many things could have been avoided," Kruel didn''t hold back as he taunted.


    "She was quite proud of herself, I heard. Proud of her bloodline and her status of high born," Kruel stated.


    But Donovan kept his quiet, he didn''t want to stretch this conversation any longer.


    What was done was done, they couldn''t change it, all they had to focus on was the future.


    Donovan looked at him quietly without speaking anything for some time.


    "What now?" When Kruel saw his red eyes boring him, he questioned.


    "Now that I have entertained you enough, tell me why are you here?" Donovan questioned.


    Both enemies were talking like quite good aquientis till now but now it was time to talk about real business.


    "Hmm, to negotiate with you," Kruel replied.


    "What negotiation?" The prince furrowed his brows.


    "Well it''s been years, prince Donovan, aren''t you tired of shedding blood all this time?" The man asked. He remember the struggle that dragons were putting for many years to survive and he actually felt pity on how many people perished all these years.


    "Huh, why are you being so concerned about it?" Donovan scoffed.


    "I''m not, just my mother thought that I should show mercy on dragons," Kruel replied matter of factly.


    "Do you think Dragons need your mercy?" Donovan folded his arms. His posture was not arrogant or humble. Even though kruel was king and Donovan was just a prince, his aura was on par with Kruel.


    "But I have a good deal, why don''t you hear it first and then decide," Kruel said without getting affected by Donovan''s words.


    "Hmm, what is the deal?" Donovan tilted his head curiously. Even though he knew that there can be nothing good to hear.


    " The deal is rather simple,"


    "Ahuh?" Donovan lifted his eyebrows.


    "You just have to submit to me and accept me as the emperor. You and your father can rule the way you are doing now and there won''t be any wars between Witches and dragons. For peace you just have to walk under my rule," the man with amber eyes suggested.


    "Hahaha¡­" but as soon as Donovan heard he couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Kruel''s amber eyes narrowed down seeing his reaction.


    "This is the best joke I have heard in my whole life, king Azazel," after laughing heartily Donovan replied, his face curved with an amused smile.


    "Is that so? I thought I was pretty serious when I said that," Kruel stated.


    "What else if this is not a joke? Do you want to get on our knees in front of you? In the facade of peace you want to snatch our freedom," Donovan suddenly became very serious. The air around him instantly became chilly.


    "In this state dragons are right now, you have to bend your knee in front of me sooner or later. Right now I''m giving you an opportunity to save some of your dignity. If used in other ways it will be more difficult," he raised his chin proudly.


    "Huh, why are you so full of yourself, Kruel? None of us knows the future yet, who knows maybe the tables can turn," Donovan was no less in being arrogant. But he was actually admiring the guts of kruel, who was asking them to yield while sitting in their own house.


    "Huh, do you think marrying a human princess and joining hand with those weaklings could help you win against me?" Kruel couldn''t help but laugh at the silly step of dragons.


    How much strength could those weak humans could add? Both of them were weak and witches alone were able to kill them in one swoop. He would have done it long ago but he likes to play with his prey and Prince Donovan was a man who was actually a good opponent. And Kruel didn''t want to finish this amusing game that soon.


    He wanted to see them suffer slowly in his hands until he broke their tough shell of pride and facade of superiority.


    But Donovan was actually a tough nut to crack, even though dragons were weak compared to what they used to be, the Regalhelm family had tried their best to hold the fort all these years. Which was very commendable, not just did they keep their people safe but even the condition of the north was good given the resources they had.


    "Even if it didn''t do much, that''s all right, I will do everything in my command to keep up my throne," Donovan''s voice held a type of certainty that was telling Kruel that this man will never bend.


    "You can stay here till the summer celebration is over but do not entertain any thoughts of any negotiations, because as long as I''m alive I will never give up what is mine," Donovan spat those words and stood up. He was done talking nonsense with this man.


    "Enjoy your time here and don''t try to step out of line, because I will not hesitate to throw you and your mother out the moment you thought about harming anyone from my people," Donovan threw the last words and turned around on his heels.


    "Wait.." just before Donovan was about to leave the room Kruel stopped him.


    "You are the only one who has royal blood flowing in your veins, do you think, prince Donovan, you can hold the force of witches alone?" Kruel asked.


    "Yes I do," Donovan replied with a smile.


    "Huh, you are making the same mistake as your mother did. Don''t be too full of your bloodline, it will drag you down one day," Kruel taunted.


    "Even after having such a mother like yours, you can walk on her step, then as a son of a mother like me how could not? At least mine was way better than yours, be it strength or bloodline," Donovan smirked as he said words that hurt Kruel''s ego. And sure enough, Kruel''s face fell instantly.


    "But she still lost the hand of my mother," Kruel didn''t back down.


    "Are you sure she did?" Donovan asked. As he said that a proud face entered his vision. A woman was lying on a deathbed with a weak body. But her beautiful palm-size face was still glowing with her confidence and prideful smile. If not for that smile Donovan has also believed what Kruel said.


    "Huh, she died and left her only son to suffer his whole life, if that isn''t defeat then what is it? What she got in the end for being so persistent," Kruel asked.


    "Huh, I never thought but now when I see you talking like this I really believe that indeed the weak blood flowing in your veins is really showing its effects," Donovan couldn''t help but shake his head.


    " And no matter if she left me anything or not I still have something to be proud of, unlike you," Donovan scoffed and left without waiting to hear anything from him.


    Kruel stood alone there fuming.


    Bloodline¡­


    Even after so many it was still about bloodline.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 156 - Her Powers

    *"Take a look at comments**


    Bloodline¡­


    If it is all about bloodline then he will erase every bloodline that is higher than his from the face of this earth. Just like how he did in the house of witches.


    Kruel greeted his teeth and the glass that he was holding in his hand shattered into pieces.


    Then a slow smile returned on his face as his mind started to plan some vicious things.


    ###


    Back to the tower.


    Benjamin had his eyes widened in shock when he heard all that happened during this period.


    Magical powers?


    It was already a big shock when his father told him that Silja was not their real daughter and she was given to them.


    But even they didn''t know that their normal looking daughter was not normal at all.


    She was powerful and by what he understood from Silja, her powers were not simple.


    It was confirmed that she was not human.


    But then who was she? Who are her true parents? And why are dragons interested in her so much?


    "Did you say that Prince Donovan and King Zachary already knew about this from the start?" Benjamin asked.


    Silja nodded her head.


    The more he thought the more he found that to be the reason.


    Otherwise, why would the dragon king take Interest in a normal human girl whose kingdom does not have much power?


    Everything was because of Silja''s powers.


    There was more to Silja''s true identity and it looks like dragons have already figured that out.


    And somehow her powers are of their use.


    "That must be it then," Benjamin clenched his fist. They wanted Silja to marry the prince just because of her powers and special identity.


    "What is it?" When Silja noticed Benjamin''s expressions she asked.


    "Now I understand everything, why they suddenly took Interest in you. Why is the prince ready to offend everyone just to marry you," Benjamin was angry beyond words.


    "Why?" Silja furrowed her eyebrows.


    "Because of your powers," Benjamin realized the whole game. "I was wondering why prince Donovan gave you the same position as him and he was even ready to discard his right on the throne. For a second, I thought maybe he has really taken a liking to you but no that''s not the case here," Benji shook his head. His face was twitching from pure rage.


    Silja looked at him in puzzlement, but she could guess what his brother was thinking.


    "It''s not like he will lose his throne if he marries you but he will only be able to keep the throne by using you," Benjamin pursed his lips as pure hatred burned in his chest.


    "That can''t be true brother, even though I might be a little powerful for some reason, how much difference can I make?" Silja argued.


    She has thought about it too, but when she put more thought she realized that she was putting very much importance on herself.


    No matter how she looked at it, there was simply no way that she could help to do much. At the most, she could just increase the number in their army with a bit of power.


    But they don''t have to make their prince marry her for that.


    They would take a straight approach and ask her directly instead of going to the length of forcing Atlanea to send her for the bridal ceremony.


    "Huh, you won''t believe me right now because that pretty face of a boy has enchanted you, Silja. But mark my words, there is definitely no simple reason behind all this drama," Benjamin was certain of his theory.


    Silja was speechless.


    Pretty face of a boy? Cough.. .that can be the case though.


    "Why don''t we ask them and confirm it?" Silja proposed. Why play this guessing game when they could just clarify it in a few words.


    "That I''ll definitely do," Benjamin nodded. That vicious man has deceived his sister, he will never let him go.


    "What is the matter with King Azazel?" Silja suddenly recalled that man whom she had just met today. Even though he looked very sweet and not like some monster, his work was not lesser than that one.


    "He arrived abruptly, even dragons didn''t know about it. They were caught off guard and had to welcome him since they can''t fight him," Benjamin replied. The mention of Kruel distracted his mind a bit from Donovan.


    Benjamin was waiting for her news in the morning. He knew that there was a celebration going on but he had no intention of going there. But suddenly one of his men informed him of the sudden arrival of Kruel. It was big news and thus Benjamin went to see what was actually going on.


    "What do you think can be his motive to come here?" Silja looked at him.


    "I don''t know. But a man like him won''t do anything well," Benjamin pursed his lips.


    He had never interacted with Kruel, so he didn''t have many ideas about how he operated. But he knew that Kruel had one goal and it was to rule over all four continents. And he could go to any length to achieve his goals.


    As he thought about Kruel, something suddenly clicked in Benji''s head. "Listen to me carefully," he held Silja and looked her in the eyes.


    "Stay away from that man as much as you can. No matter what you won''t even appear in front of Kruel. Did you hear me?"


    Benjamin said with utmost seriousness. Silja furrowed her forehead at the sudden change of attitude. Till now he was against Donovan but now he even for ad her to come in front of Kruel. But Silja could understand his worries.


    Silja nodded her head.


    "If you see him coming in your way, change the route, but do not come in front of him or talk to him," Benji was scared as he recalled that Silja was not just Princess of Atlanea anymore. Her unimaginable powers were pointing towards something very big. And the more people know about her the more they will be attracted towards her just like Dragon did.


    It wasn''t safe for her anymore. Benjamin couldn''t help but feel his heart trembling, his sister will never be the same now and he has to do everything in his control to save her.


    "Don''t tell anyone about your powers too, and if possible try to hide them," Benjamin held her hand, his voice having a bit of fear in them.


    "They will tear you apart for your power, I don''t want you to get entangled in this war," Benjamin shook his head. His forehead was perspiring profusely.


    Silja always knew that she had to hide whatever was happening with her, the more she thought about it the more she became afraid.


    "Kruel is definitely up to no good, dragons have always been the target of Witches, and by entangling with them you will also become the target of their wreath, promise me Silja you will not tell anyone about this from now on," Benji urged her.


    Silks opened her mouth to say something but her words stuck in her mouth.  "No wait, we shouldn''t stay here. How about I send you back first. I will annul this marriage on your behalf and we can go back to our home," Benji abruptly stood up.


    All the information that was running through his head was making him go crazy.


    He had always thought that Silja was not a normal girl. She was always smarter than her age.


    And when he found out that she was not his sister he had received the biggest shock, but the possibility of her being something more than that never entered his mind.


    But now that he knew everything, he was constantly getting the feeling that the secrets of his little sister were not that simple.


    The more they will dig deep into her past the more troubles they will invite.


    What if she found out that she was not his real sister?


    What will she think of him and their parents?


    Will she leave them?


    What if this dragon used her as a tool or scapegoat for their own benefit?


    No, he wouldn''t let anything happen to her.


    And everything of this can be stopped as long as he takes her away from here.


    Benjamin made up his mind.


    "What are you saying brother," but before Benji could make more plans Silja stopped him.


    "We just announced my marriage with prince Donovan, we can''t go back on our words now," Silja shook her head. She couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable with the thought of leaving everything. And she herself didn''t realize the change of her own heart.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 157 - Little Maid

    **Check comments**


    "We just announced my marriage with prince Donovan, we can''t go back on our words now," Silja shook her head. She couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable with the thought of leaving everything. And she herself didn''t realize the change of her own heart.


    "We can, it''s not like you are married to him. As long as you don''t say your vows anything is possible." Benjamin was hell-bent on taking her from here.


    "But brother, Donovan is the only one who knows how I can control and cultivate my powers. If we leave, I will never be able to find out what is going on with me," Silja stopped Benjamin from leaving.


    "It''s okay if you don''t find out. Actually, you don''t have to find out anything. No need to cultivate whatever abilities you have. We will leave from here and can start our lives again as it used to be," Benjamin was anxious and a bit angry, angry at himself.


    "But brother... I want to¡­," Silja pulled his sleeves. "I know all these things are looking scary at the moment but I still want to know why I have such powers. I want to find more about myself and explore myself," Silja said firmly. She has always spoken her mind without hesitation like she did today.


    "What if nothing good came out of it?" Benjamin couldn''t help but ask.


    "So be it," Silja said without any hesitation.


    "Whatever is it is all part of me, connected to me. And how can I turn blind eye to all these things after experiencing so much," she was always afraid of her powers but after Donovan talked to her she understood that no matter how much scarry everything looks, in the end, it is still all part of her own. Be it darkness or light it will be hers.


    Benjamin found his words stuck in his throat. She was right, why should he forbid her from using her powers, and deprive her of her rights. Now that things have reached this stage how long he could hide the truth from her.


    But he has his own demons to fight, he wanted to give everything to her but what if she left them after finding the truth.


    He didn''t want to lose her nor their parents. And that''s why he wanted to be a little selfish for once.


    "Okay, I won''t stop you from knowing more about yourself and using these powers," in the end, Benjamin gave in. He patted her head gently before leaving the room, while Silja stood there confused at why her brother was behaving impulsively. And it revealed that he didn''t forbid her from doing what she wanted.


    She sighed and then left the tower to reach her assigned room.


    As soon as she reached the lounge a figure flashed in her direction like a tornado.


    "Milady..." Mira threw her body on Silja and hugged her tightly.


    When Silja sent her with Garrett she was very unwilling but she didn''t have many choices. Even after waiting for the whole day at the place where they had refugees, there was no news of Silja. And Garrett and lady Jade who had gone to look for them came back empty-handed.


    The bad promotion was rising in her heart but she was just a human who didn''t know her way around in the strange place.


    But still, when Mira reached her limits she sneaked into the cave they were staying in to find Silja. Garrett, who was responsible for her safety, noticed her absence immediately and went behind her. Even before she could go far away Garrett found her and stopped her.


    Mira tried everything but how could she win against Garrett. In the end, Garrett knocked her out and took her back when she was unconscious so she wouldn''t throw any more tantrums.


    And the little maid of Silja almost died by worrying about Silja all this time.


    She instantly broke into sobs as she hugged Silja. Silja was speechless for a second before she ran her hand smoothly on the back of Mira.


    "It''s okay, I''m fine," Silja gently consoled her. But Mira soon get herself together. She pulled back and wiped away her tears. After all, she was one of the royal maids, how could she cry that easily, she mustn''t.


    "I was worried¡­. sob..about you¡­," Mira spoke up between her sobs.


    "How are you?" She asked worriedly and checked Silja''s whole body.


    "Im fine," Silja tried to reassure but until she confirmed by herself that there were no wounds on Silja''s body she relaxed a bit but still the tears didn''t stop falling.


    "Come with me¡­." Seeing how haggard she looked, Silja felt her heart being torn apart. She took Mira inside her room and made her sit on the sofa before she poured her some water. Mira instantly stood up as soon as she saw Silja pouring water for her.


    "Let me¡­" she tried to take away the jug but Silja showed her side-eye and made her sit back in her place.


    "Drink it," Silja sat beside Mira and gave her the glass. Mira chugged a whole glass of water in one go.


    "Cough¡­..cough¡­."


    "Slow down," Silja shook her head and then took away the glass before asking, "How are you? Did they bring you here safely?" Silja had sent Mira away and even though she was sure that Donovan''s man will keep her safe but she was still worried after all, Mira was alone among other dragons. Even though Donovan was good to her and other humans, the same can''t be said for all other dragon people.


    "I wanted to look for you but...but that mam of prince Donovan knocked me out and then brought me here," Mira got once again angry as she recalled that. After she came to her senses she tried to look for Garrett who was supposedly the higher rank among all but she couldn''t get through him. And soon there was an order from the king to keep her mouth shut. They even sent a few maids to keep an eye on her, she was forbidden to speak with anyone and also to go out.


    King Zachary has made all preparations and not a single news leaked about Donovan going missing.


    She just wanted to kill that trash for hitting her so hard and bringing it here without her consent.


    "He did a good job," Mira, who was mentally cursing Garrett, was dumbfounded when she heard Silja saying those words. She looked at Silja in disbelief.


    "Milady, how can you say that?" Mira''s face twitched in the grievance.


    "Yes, that place was not suitable for you. Even when all the dragons can''t do anything, what can you have done more instead of endangering your own life," Silja frowned as she explained? She understands Mira''s character very well. Mira wouldn''t have thought about her own life for Silja. And in that situation what Garrett had done was justified.


    "How can I leave you there when you are in danger," Mira argued.


    "Am I not here now, in front of you. Fine and healthy," Silja smiled and wiped away the remaining tears from Mira''s face.


    "But¡­"


    "No buts... forget anything happened and go prepare something for me to eat," Silja stood up and ordered. She hadn''t eaten much back then as she was worried and after a long journey, she was very hungry. She needed good rest and some warm food to recuperate. Plus it also diverted Mira''s attention successfully.


    Mira arranged the food very soon. Silja sat at the table and even forced Mira to eat with her. She was sure that girl must have eaten nothing all this time in worry, which was actually true.


    After they finished their meal Silja took a long bath before she finally went to bed. As soon as her head hit the pillow she fell into a deep slumber.


    The time passed and soon the night fell. Mira came to check on Silja but when she saw her sleeping peacefully she didn''t disturb her.


    Late at night, suddenly a shadow flashed in Silja''s room. With cat steps, someone jumped on the balcony. The tall body hindered the moonlight from entering the room and a long shadow cast down inside the room on Silja''s bed.


    But the girl was too sleepy to notice anyone''s presence.


    The figure walked in with quiet footsteps and sat down on Silja bed.


    Girl'' beautiful face was glowing in the moonlight as she breathed in and breathed out slowly.


    A small red hair lock has fallen on her face, a large hand reached near her face and tucked those few strands of hair behind so they don''t tickle her face and disturb her sleep.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 158 - The Promise

    ** look at comments**


    Girl'' beautiful face was glowing in the moonlight as she breathed in and breathed out slowly.


    A small red hair lock has fallen on her face, a large hand reached near her face and tucked those few strands of hair behind so they don''t tickle her face and disturb her sleep.


    Silja frowned as she felt someone''s cold fingers on her warm cheeks. but she was too tired to wake up and see what was going on.


    She just turned on the side and again fell asleep like a lazy cat.


    The figure loomed over her, his huge body covering her petite one.


    But suddenly Silja''s eyes fluttered as she found someone''s presence around her in her subconscious mind.


    Silja''s groggily opened her eyes and a devilish face entered her vision.


    Her first reaction was to push whoever he was away.


    Silja gave a hard push on his chest before she could understand what was going on.


    "Ah¡­" the man was caught off guard and lost his balance before falling to the ground on his but.


    Silja gasped and sat up on the bed hurriedly.


    Her eyes narrowed down as she looked at the man on the ground.


    "Donovan," Silja yelled in surprise, she looked at him.


    Donovan on the other was on the ground with his face marred with surprised expressions.


    He was silently admiring her face when suddenly she opened her eyes and even before he could understand what was going on she pushed him hard. He was only sitting on the edge of the bed so lost his balance and fell straight on his but.


    Silja looked at him and hastily flung the quilt away and climbed down from the bed


    "What were you doing?" She asked and tried to help him get up.


    "Come on, stand up," Silja extended her hand.


    Donovan, who was sitting in the same position with an ashen face, looked at her. When she saw him glare she could help but find the situation a bit funny.


    A smile rose on her face and Donovan narrowed his eyes at her teasing face.


    Nevertheless, he extended his hand and held her small palm in his hand.


    Silja tried to pull him up but instead of standing up, Donovan pulled her hand towards him.


    "Ah¡­," and Silja fell on his lap. Donovan wrapped his arms around her waist and secured her.


    "What are you doing?" She asked in surprise.


    "What am I doing? What were you doing?" Donovan asked instead of answering.


    "Quite feisty you have become, huh," he pressed his hand more on her waist and Silja squealed at the sensation of pain.


    "What did I do wrong? You sneaked into my room like a thief and startled me when I was sleeping. I just pushed you out of instinct, Isn''t that a normal reaction," Silja tried to justify her actions.


    "And plus you were so close to me," she looked at him and as she thought about her eyes widened, " Were you trying to take advantage of me?" She asked while her expression became comical.


    Donovan''s lips twisted hearing her words.


    "Well I was just admiring your face without any intention of taking your advantage...but," he took a deliberate pause there.


    "But?" Silja asked in confusion, but her next words made her speechless.


    Donovan looked at her and his signature evil smirk spread on his lips, "but..now I want to," and before Silja could react he grabbed the back of her head and pulled her in a kiss.


    Silja''s pupils expanded as the familiar taste entered her mouth.


    His skill moves made her lose her senses in just a few minutes.


    He only let her go when he found that she was struggling for air.


    He pulled back and saw the dreamy look on her face as she panted slowly while the redness had spread all over her face till neck.


    Donovan rested his forehead on hers while no one spoke anything for some time. Then he gathered her in his arms and stood up. Donovan put her on the bed gently before sitting beside her.


    He leaned in and Silja thought that he was going to kiss her again so she opened her lips partly as an invitation but instead of his lips on hers, she heard him chuckle slowly.


    Silja hurriedly opened her eyes and saw an amusing smile on his face. She turned even red into embarrassment.


    "Although I would love to continue what we started, there are some more important matters that I need to discuss with you," Donovan held her face and planted a small peck on his cheek.


    There was a hint of reluctance as he pulled back that Silja noticed.


    She took a deep breath and calmed herself down.


    "What important matters?" She asked and looked at him in curiosity.


    "About our marriage," Donovan replied casually as he adjusted himself on the bed.


    Silja felt her breath hitched as she heard his words.


    "Marriage?" She mumbled the word softly, in a bit of uncertainty. When Donovan saw her reaction he frowned.


    "Of course, now that we have announced our relationship don''t you dare think about going back," Donovan threatened softly or we can say rather dotingly.


    "No... that''s not what I mean," Silja shook her head. And looked down at her feet.


    "That''s good then. We will marry on the last day of the summer festival," Donovan said happily. Silja raised her head, "when is that?" She asked. She knew that the summer festival was going to last for a few days but she didn''t know the exact number of days.


    "The day after tomorrow," Donovan replied rather casually.


    Silja whipped her head in his direction in surprise.


    ''The day after tomorrow?'' for a second she thought she heard him wrong.


    "Yes, is there any problem," Donovan titled his head as if he didn''t know what was the problem.


    "Yes, of course. That''s too soon," they had just announced the marriage today why he wanted to marry so early. She hasn''t even convinced her brother yet.


    "Since we have already decided to marry, then what is soon and what is later. The earlier the better don''t you think?" Donovan knew that Silja would definitely react this way. But he was determined to marry her as soon as possible.


    "No Donovan, my brother hasn''t agreed to this marriage and what about my parents? They don''t even know what is going on here. How could I marry you without their permission," Silja was dumbfounded. Marry him in two days?


    That was too early.


    "About their permission, didn''t they unofficially agree to our marriage when they sent you here?" Donovan asked nonchalantly.


    "And Don''t worry, we will go to meet them soon after our marriage. I promise you that," Donovan promised sincerely.


    When they heard what he had she wanted to say that they didn''t agree but were forced but she restrained herself from saying. Whatever happened has happened, now since things have come to this point the solution was more important than finding the root of the problem.


    On the other hand, Donovan could tell that for Silja her family and her people were most important. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have dared to come here for the sake of her family and people.


    So he has to take responsibility for making her parents satisfied and happy about their relationship.


    Although they didn''t have any choice once he married Silja, Silja would definitely won''t want to make them dissatisfied and unhappy.


    And about her brother¡­Well, that brother of hers looks like w trouble but that was fine so he will find a way to make him agree, by hook or by crook.


    "Also don''t worry about your brother. I will handle him my way," Donovan smiled mysteriously.


    Silja instantly got worried when he saw his sinister smile.


    "Don''t you dare¡­" hurt him¡­'' Silja pointed her finger at him but before she could finish her sentence Donovan held her finger in his fist.


    "I''m not gonna hurt him. We will just talk like real men do. Okay," he said to her gently.


    "Promise?" Silja asked worriedly.


    "Yes, promise," Donovan put his palm on her head.


    "What if he flared up?" Silja knew Benjamin very well. The big brother of hers was a bit short-tempered. He could get angry about things without thinking much. But if one convinced him slowly he was also very understanding.


    "Even if he gets angry at me I will restrain myself from hurting him or doing anything that you don''t like," Donovan said the words sincerely.


    Only then did Silja become a bit relaxed. As long as they don''t hurt each other it was fine. Because she was afraid that Benjamin would be the one to get hurt if that time came. Plus now that she was going to marry Donovan she wanted everyone to behave harmoniously like a family. Thinking about that suddenly one another thought surfaced in her head.


    "Donovan, I have something to ask you,"


    She looked at Donovan.

 Chapter 159 - Our Relation Has Just Began

    **Take a look at comments **


    Only then did Silja become a bit relaxed. As long as they don''t hurt each other it was fine. Because she was afraid that Benjamin would be the one to get hurt if that time came. Plus now that she was going to marry Donovan she wanted everyone to behave harmoniously like a family. Thinking about that suddenly one another thought surfaced in her head.


    "Donovan, I have something to ask you,"


    She looked at Donovan.


    "Yes, what is it?" Donovan titled his head, giving her his full attention.


    "Why do you want to marry me?" She blurted out the question that was in her heart for a long time.


    "There are so many women out there who want to marry you at any cost but why did you choose me?" Silja wasn''t stupid, she understood very well that how many perks it could bring one after marrying Donovan. Not only the woman who took part in the competition but there were so many others who wanted to marry him but couldn''t take part in the competition, either because of lacking the appropriate status or other reasons. Then why did he choose her and fall in love with her?


    She didn''t know why but she thought about what Benjamin told her earlier. What if he was right and the only reason Donovan was marrying her was because of her powers?


    ''''Why do you think is the reason?'''' Donovan looked at her beautiful face and asked. actually, he also didn''t know why too.


    she had caught his attention the moment he saw her for the first time in the forest. Little Theo was about to attack her but instead of fear, the woman''s eyes were filled with determination.


    He remembered seeing his own reflection in her eyes and that day something clicked in his mind.


    And after that, she started to crawl into his mind, and before he could even guess more she was already stuck in his head.


    "It is because of my powers?'''' siljapaused a question.


    "I know you have already cleared this once but still I could not but feel that is the case,'''' Silja tried to make him understand.


    since Benjamin has mentioned that her mind once again has started to dwell on that possibility.


    ''''Have you ever taken a good look at yourself?''''


    Suddenly Donovan asked and Silja raised her head in confusion. ''''What you mean?''''


    ''''If you had, had you wouldn''t be asking this question to me right now,'''' Donovan looked at her with his unfathomable eyes, boring them deep in hers.


    Silja looked at his confusion.


    "Look at these eyes aren''t they capable of making one fall in those deep Hazel orbs," Donovan raised his hand and gently touched her eyes. Her wings like lashes fluttered at the touch of his fingers.


    "And this rosy cheeks, every time they turned pink, they just make me want to kiss them, and let''s not forget this small nose. Ahh...I have never seen a beauty like you," Donovan traced her whole face as he described her all features.


    Silja was speechless.


    She looked at him and shot him a glare.


    "That all? So you only wanted to marry me because of my beauty?" She hissed angrily.


    "What else?" Donovan raised his eyebrows.


    "I have no other qualities than this," Silja asked furiously.


    "Ohh one more, there is something else too and that is the main reason I like you," Donovan nodded his head.


    Silja looked at him curiously.


    "This cherry red lips and that slick tongue of yours, how can I forget them," Donovan traced his thumb on her lips and licked his own lips gently.


    Silja narrowed her eyes and slapped his hand away.


    "Hahaha," Donovan couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    ''''You are a lot more than without your powers and if I only wanted your powers I didn''t need to marry you. I have more than thousands of ways to make you subdue to work for me,'''' Donovan held her hand and this time he said sincerely, ''''Im a very confident person Silja. I know what I need and how I can get that. if your powers were what I need I will never sacrifice myself any marry you. but what I want is you. with power or without powers, you are mine and you always will be,'''' Donovan gave a full explanation. If it was someone else he would have never wasted this many words on anyone else.


    Silja felt her heart flutter as she heard those words from him which were uttered with utmost sincerity.


    ''''Do you have any other doubts?'''' Donovan raised her chin and asked.


    He then took her face in his hand and kissed her forehead. ''''Our journey has just begun and there are many things that you don''t know about yourself, but we can discover it together, slowly,''''


    "Okay,'''' Silja nodded her head and with a rush of emotions, she pulled him in her arms and hugged him tightly.


    Donovan was shocked for a moment before he wrapped his hand around her. It took Silja a moment before she calmed down to let him go.


    Donovan smiled, he was glad that she has finally started to lower her ground.


    Silja held his hand and observed his face, she noticed light dark circles around his eyes. He hasn''t slept peacefully for two days now, she remembered.


    "Aren''t you tried?" She asked him, and Donovan nodded his head.


    Then he thought of something and turned around and lay down on the bed while he rested his head on Silja''s lap.


    "Im tired very much," Donovan then took her both hands and put them on his chest.


    Silja narrowed her eyes, the man was becoming more and more handsy around her. But when she thought about how tired he must be after everything she let him have his ways. After all his wounds were still new. But what she didn''t know was that those few days of sleepless nights were nothing to Donovan, he had experienced worse days than that.


    And his wounds have been already healed by her blood.


    "Do you have any special requests for our wedding day? For decoration, or cloths?" Donovan who was sleeping with closed eyes remember and opened his eyes.


    He almost forgets to ask her about that.


    Silja stayed silent for a while and kept looking at him in silence. He thought that she might be thinking what he wanted.


    "Is it necessary to plan a wedding this earlier? Im not ready Donovan," but after a long moment of silence she finally looked down at him and asked.


    A frown instantly settled down on Donovan''s face.


    "Why are you not ready?" He asked. Hasn''t he cleared all her doubts? Then why she still has hesitation. Donovan couldn''t help but curse his luck. In whole four continents, there were no women who can resist his charm. Only his face was enough to make ladies fawn over him, not to forget his status as the prince of North.


    But the only woman he wanted was rejecting his proposal, not just once but she has done that countless times by now.


    Was god taking revenge on the behalf of all the ladies that he has rejected previously?


    When Silja saw him frowning irritably she bit down on her lips hesitantly.


    Was she being too much?


    But what can she do, it was even hard to believe that the man she used to hate a couple of weeks ago was now going to be her husband. Her heart was swaying between two different feelings.


    "I need time, for this relationship, and to get everything clearly. We...we barely know each other," she voiced out her problems.


    Donovan was quick to sit up as she heard that.


    "If it''s like that we can take everything slowly, I won''t hurry you for anything. You can take your time to know about me," Donovan took her hand in his and spoke with a smile. A smile spread on Silja''s lips as she felt a bit relaxed. But his next word made her lips twitch.


    "But for that, we don''t need to cancel our wedding. You want to know me? Sure. We will have a whole life ahead with each other for you to know me as much as you want and however, you want. I''m all yours," Donovan smirked and as he replied.


    Silja couldn''t help but glare at him and turned around with dissatisfaction.


    She thought he was taking her seriously. It was her marriage after all, can''t she have some saying in it? Even though Silja was very obedient since she was a child she has an extreme sense of self-confidence and pride. She didn''t like to do things that her heart don''t allow her. After all, she was a princess in the end and she was spoiled by her father and brother since childhood.. She has the right to choose everything for herself and king Evan has given her full freedom.

 Chapter 160 - The Plan

    After all, she was a princess in the end and she was spoiled by her father and brother since childhood. She has the right to choose everything for herself and king Evan has given her full freedom. The only time she used to give in was in front of her mother, Queen Doris and that was because Silja didn''t want her mother to create more distance between them.


    So how could she take anyone''s dominance now, even though she didn''t want to show, dissatisfaction spread on her face unknowingly.


    Donovan was quick to notice the changes on her face and started to think about ways to make her agree.


    Well, he possibly couldn''t make his future wife angry after all.


    "Look at me," he turned her around, but when Silja didn''t give him he stood up and stood in front of her.


    "It was already clear from the start that the marriage ceremony will be held soon after the competition ends. And you are aware of it, don''t you? And I want to marry you now, because I know if we wait any longer I''m afraid something bad will happen to me," Donovan said.


    "What will happen to you?" Silja tilted her head.


    "I''m afraid that someone will snatch away my beautiful would-be-wife," Donovan made a pitiful face as he said that.


    Well, he has to become narcissistic and shameless if he wants her.


    Silja was speechless again.


    This glib tongue... She couldn''t help but agree that no one can beat Donovan in sweet-talking.


    Well from where did he learn these skills?


    Definitely from his previous lovers.


    After all, the prince of the North never lacked a woman.


    "Kruel is here and if I cancel our marriage at the last moment people might think that we did it because we are afraid of Kruel. We can''t take any risk and it will also be hard to explain why the marriage is being postponed," Donovan replied and Silja kept quiet. Seeing that she wasn''t objecting anymore he didn''t say anything and took it as her agreement.


    He then climbed up the bed from the other side and lay down on the bed.


    "What are you doing?" When Silja saw him pulling the blanket over she couldn''t help but ask.


    "I''m tired so I need rest," Donovan said before he pulled her in. Silja fell on his chest and Donovan pressed her with his hands.


    "You should go back to your chamber," Silja protested.


    "Too troublesome," and with that, he closed his eyes.


    Soon he fell into a deep sleep just like that. Silja was still enveloped in his tight embrace.


    She sighed speechlessly and resigned to her fate.


    She put her head on his chest and adjusted herself a bit before she also fell asleep.


    Hearing her long breaths a smile spread on Donovan''s lips.


    ###


    The morning arrived and the sun rose high in the sky.


    While the north was sleeping peacefully and joyfully in an atmosphere of celebration lord Joshua had spent his whole night beside his sister''s bed.


    Healers have checked her body and it was found that different types of witch potions have been used on her to torture her. There were countless wounds on her body telling the story of how much pain she has gone through in past days. Since she lost consciousness when she arrived Olivia had become conscious only and during that time she hardly managed to shift her form and again slipped into a deep coma.


    Even though they had fed her witch''s blood there was no notable change in her healing.


    Joshua couldn''t help but think that might have been gone through there that even witch blood was not working on her.


    Joshua was pacing back and forth in worry. He didn''t know what exactly happened there that Olivia ended up in a situation like this while Princess Silja was chosen by Donovan.


    The results were shocking not for him but for everyone in the North.


    The girl whom everyone was belittling ended up becoming a potential future queen.


    Lord Joshua gritted his teeth in annoyance.


    It will be still better if Olivia hasn''t managed to win the competition and win Donovan''s heart but from what he heard from Donovan it looks like she has offended Donovan terribly.


    And that was very bad. He didn''t know why but Joshua had always felt Donovan''s hostility towards him and with the escalation of this matter, everything became messier.


    It has taken him lots of time and effort to make his position a bit stable but with just one mistake of Olivia, everything went back to zero.


    Olivia was always a bit impatient about a few things but she was still very smart, if not for her advice and support he wouldn''t have been able to make that small piece of barren land so fertile.


    But Donovan''s words are very blunt too. Donovan was always hard to please and now he has to make double efforts.


    ''Nah, he won''t let everything drain just like that. He has to do something,'' Lord Joshua made up his mind.


    Today was the second day of the competition and there was going to be a small competition at night. Everyone will again gather and a few of them who are interested in fights will fight friendly matches and enjoy themselves.


    And Joshua has a feeling that this time of the match will be very interesting.


    He smiled at himself and then instructed people who were in charge of taking care of Olivia and left.


    By the time Silja woke up, it was already noon. The sun has already reached up high in the sky. She opened her eyes and then looked around. But she didn''t find Donovan there. She sighed thinking that he might have left long ago. Sensing that she was awake, Mira entered the room and prepared Silja for a bath.


    It has been days since she has taken a good warm bath so Silja ended up enjoying it for a long time.


    "My lady, Queen Abrielle and princess Genevieve are waiting for you outside," when after a long time Silja didn''t show any sign of coming out Mira entered the room and informed her.


    Silja, who was making bubbles in soap water, happily froze in her place.


    She whipped her head in Mira''s direction, " When did they arrive?"


    "Few moments after you enter the bath," Mira replied calmly. Silja narrowed her eyes.


    "Then why didn''t you inform me?" She hastily stood up and walked out of the tub.


    Another maid who was helping her walked forward to wash her body with clean water.


    "I didn''t know you would take this much time," Mira said with the same expression on her face.


    Silja understood what was going on but she restrained herself from scolding Mira in front of other maids.


    "Go prepare my clothes," she ordered in a bit of an angry voice.


    Actually, Mira was very upset when she heard that Silja had agreed to marry the dragon prince. She tried to talk her out of it but Silja was sure of her decision.


    So Silja went to talk to Brandon. Since he says she came here she was on house arrest so she didn''t know that prince Benjamin was in the North too.


    Plus King Zachary has also kept news of Prince Benjamin''s arrival under wraps.


    So she only found out today that prince Benjamin has actually arrived here to save his sister. Back then when they left Atlanea, princess Silja and king Evan hid everything from prince Benjamin and Silja left to the north without his knowledge.


    But now prince Benjamin actually came to save his sister. Mira was touched and she asked Brandon to take her to meet the prince.


    "How can we let her Marry that beast, your highness," Mira pleaded as soon as she met Benjamin.


    Brandon has brought her to the tower without anyone''s notice.


    "We won''t let her," Benjamin replied. He knew how Mira and Silja were close to each other. The maid was loyal and he could trust her.


    "She has made her decision, she won''t change it no matter how much we try," Benjamin shook his head in disappointment.


    "Then what should we do?" Mira instantly got worried. When she heard that prince Benjamin was here she found hope and thought that finally there was hope. Prince Benjamin will never allow her princess to marry a dragon. But it looks like even he can''t stop her from marrying that prince.


    Mira''s face instantly fell and worry marred her face.


    "But I do have some other plans," Benjamin''s next word shocked her. Mira whipped her head up and looked at him in confusion.


    "And I will need your help to fulfil that plan," Benjamin told her.


    "If you can stop my lady from making this mistake, then I can help you to do anything," Mira said firmly. Benjamin smiled seeing her determination.


    "Then listen carefully¡­.."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    So after talking to him, Mira didn''t find it necessary for Silja to please the Queen.


    So she let them wait out and didn''t inform Silja about their arrival.


    It will be best if they get offended and break this marriage themselves.

 Chapter 161 - Mother In Law

    So after talking to him, Mira didn''t find it necessary for Silja to please the Queen.


    So she let them wait out and didn''t inform Silja about their arrival.


    It will be best if they get offended and break this marriage themselves.


    With that thought she made them wait for long.


    Outside in the garden, Abrielle had a frown on her face as she waited for Silja.


    Genevieve was also starting to get impatient. It has been almost an hour since they had come but Silja has yet to show up.


    After waiting for such a time Abrielle decided to leave.


    "Let''s go, seems like princess Silja is busy," Abrielle was queen after all. No one has ever stood her up and that too in her own house.


    This was a great offence, but Abrielle didn''t want to make this ugly and decided to leave first.


    She stood up and Genie followed behind.


    As they were about to walk away some called them from behind.


    "Your majesty," Silja was standing at the back entrance of the garden which was connected to the guest room area.


    Abrielle stopped her footsteps and turned around.


    Silja walked towards them quickly, "I''m sorry for making you wait for long," Silja apologized as soon as she reached near and bowed her head slightly.


    Abrielle looked at the girl and her sharp eyes scrutinized the young woman.


    Silja''s face was bar without any hint of makeup. Since she had just come out of the hot bath, her cheeks were tinted red.


    Water was dripping from her wet hair which she had tried to tie behind simply.


    She was wearing a simple light blue dress with long sleeves and simple embroidery at the bottom of the skirt.


    It was confirmed that she has wasted time getting ready.


    "It''s okay, you must have been tired after going through tremendous things in the past few days," Abrielle smiled simply and then sat down on her previous seat.


    If it was anyone else Abrielle would have never acted this kind but since Silja was the one who helped his son to come out of dragon creek, she decided not to take this little incident to heart.


    Mira was a bit displeased and also shocked that even after waiting for such a long time Abrielle didn''t seem to be offended. She stood behind silja with a frown on her face.


    After seeing that Abrielle wasn''t angry Silja breathed a sigh of relief. Then she turned around and saw little Genie smiling at her brightly.


    "Hello, princess Genevieve," Silja turned in Genie''s direction and greeted her.


    "Hello, sister in law, it is very nice to meet you. You are looking beautiful," Genie walked towards Silja and took her hand in her own hand and said excitedly.


    Silja was speechless as she heard her way of greeting her.


    Sister in law?


    A strange feeling rose in Silja''s heart as he heard those words coming from a little girl who was smiling dazzlingly at her.


    Silja forced an awkward smile and looked at Abrielle.


    Although it was decided that Silja was going to marry Donovan, and technically Genie could call her sister in law but it still felt a bit different hearing it since they had yet to hold the wedding.


    Silja looked at Abrielle thinking that she might have something to say about it but Abrielle was sitting there calmly, not affected at all.


    Well, it seems like everyone has already accepted her as Donovan''s wife. Silja sighed in her heart and took a seat beside Abrielle while Genie was on the other side.


    "Donovan must have informed you that the wedding is going to be held tomorrow evening," Abrielle then became serious and asked.


    "Yes I''m aware," Silja nodded gently.


    "It will be hard for your parents to arrive at short notice, but it''s good that your brother is already here," Abrielle said. They had already sent invitations to all the families of ladies who have participated in competitions to come of the summer festival. But Silja''s parents never arrived. And since they were human they didn''t have the ability to fly and reach in a few days here.


    "You sent latter my parents?" Silja instantly become worried as she heard that. She could imagine her parent''s reaction.


    They will be definitely worried after finding out. She has decided that she will directly tell them after she went to Atlanea after marriage as Donovan promised her.


    But she didn''t expect King Zachary to send latter in advance.


    "Of course. After all, you are their daughter and they have right to know,'' Abrielle said.


    Silja pressed her lips worriedly.


    "The ceremony will be simple near the river bank and everything will be arranged by our family so you and your brother don''t have to worry about anything," Abrielle stated.


    "But if you have any special requirements you can tell me now. Donovan has already asked someone to make a wedding dress and jewellery for you," Abrielle added.


    She has asked her son about the wedding dress but he said that he said that he will make arrangements himself.


    And he also wanted the ceremony to be a small one. But king Zachary didn''t agree to it.


    It was the first marriage of Donovan''s generation and since the whole castle was bustling with guests already it would be rude not to include them in the marriage.


    In the end, he convinced Donovan to agree to that one condition.


    Now that Silja was here and they were holding the ceremony in such a hurry it was their responsibility to ask Silja if she needed anything.


    What she actually wanted was time But it was a pity that they couldn''t give it to her.


    Donovan has made up his mind and he wasn''t going to change it.


    In the end, Silja also resigned to her fate.


    "I don''t have any requests," Silja shook her head.


    Abrielle frowned hearing that "Why not, you are the bride. Don''t you have anything special in mind for your wedding day?"


    "Yes sister in law, you can tell us and mother Will help you arrange it. It wants we can go to see the venue and then you can also give suggestions about the decoration you want," Genie chimed excitedly.


    "It''s pity that my brother told me that he will take charge of the wedding dress so you want to be able to say much in it. But if you want we can still look for something in spare. So if you don''t like dress prepared by brother you can wear it," Genie suggested.


    "It''s okay, princess Genevieve. I have nothing particular in mind. You guys can decide everything as you seem fit," Silja smiled.


    Wedding dress?


    She didn''t know what she should wear, so it''s better to let him decide.


    There were far more important things to pay attention to now.


    "Alright then, but still if you change your mind, you can always look for me," Abrielle nodded in understanding. She has noticed Silja''s behaviour from the day she arrived in the north. And from what she has understood she could tell that Silja wasn''t just a pretty lady of the royal family. The way she carry herself was elegant but there was no arrogance in that. She was a simple and more situation focused person.


    So it was understandable that she didn''t want to take part in anything.


    Furthermore, even Abrielle was thinking that this marriage was too sudden for Silja. And marriage was a very big matter for anyone woman. And Silja was also a special case since she was going to marry in a foreign land without even her parents or people.


    Abrielle then stood up and both young girls also stood up behind her.


    "I would take my leave then," the queen smiled at Silja.


    "It was very nice of you to come here personally. And im extremely sorry for making you worried," Silja said sincerely.


    "I didn''t take anything to heart. Since you are going to be part of my family soon we will welcome you wholeheartedly. And these small things are nothing between family members isn''t it," Abrielle held a warm smile as she said that. She then looked behind at Mira who was standing there at some distance with a sulen face. Abrielle was such a smart person, how could she not feel the hostility coming from a maid. But for now, she decided to ignore it.


    Seeing her a soothing feeling washed over Silja''s heart.


    We didn''t seem that bad to marry him after all.


    At least Abrielle doesn''t look like those typical Queen or mother in law.


    Plus there was Donovan''s sister Genie who seems to be very sweet.


    Mira who was standing at the side frowned hearing those words.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 162 - Miras Mistake

    At least Abrielle doesn''t look like the typical Queen or mother in law.


    Plus there was Donovan''s sister Genie who seems to be very sweet.


    Mira who was standing at the side frowned hearing those words.


    Family¡­.in your dreams.


    Mira was determined to not let Silja marry the dragon prince and was thinking that they were being nice to Silja because of selfish reasons.


    All their good and lenient behaviour was just a pretence in the eyes of a loyal maid.


    In Mira''s heart Silja has the highest status and priority, so how could she allow anyone to make use of her princess?


    Soon Abrielle and Genevieve took their leave and Silja and Mira stood there alone in the garden. Silja sighed and turned around to find lady Jade standing near the back entrance of the garden. Silja paused as she looked at the woman, Silja could see a strange look on Jade''s face. since they had already seen each other it was rude to leave like that so Silja walked in her direction.


    ''''Hello lady Jade,'''' Silja put a smile on her face as she stood in front of Jade.


    Jade was silent for a second before she forced a few words out of her mouth.


    ''''Hello, Princess Silja,'''' Jade tried but the smile didn''t reach her eyes at all.


    It has been a long time since Silja has come to the North and during her stay, she has already known the story of Donovan and Jade.


    In the beginning, even Silja was certain that Donovan would choose Jade but the story was completely different. The girl whom every person has ignored was chosen by the prince.


    Silja has interacted a few times with Jade thus she could tell that she was a good lady.


    And she was even in love with Donovan, one could tell that with just a glance. But she didn''t kick up any fuss like Olivia did and accepted her fate.


    Still, it was a bit awkward to interact with her.


    For a moment there Silja regretted walking over there.


    "Congratulations on winning," but Jade still forced a smile and congratulated her.


    "Thank you," Silja replied. She remembered how Jade''s father started arguing upon hearing that Jade didn''t manage to win the competition.


    "I¡­" Silja opened her mouth to say something but suddenly some called Jade from behind and both the ladies turned around.


    Lord Gracia was standing not far away from them with a sullen face.


    "Jade, come with me. I have something to tell you," his dark eyes held unfathomable power and viciousness that Silja shuddered at his sight.


    Jade also grimaced and looked at Silja for a brief second before walking away from there without any word.


    A deep frown settled on Silja''s face as she saw a lone figure of a girl walking away.


    Lord Gracia seemed to be a strict father, Silja thought to herself.


    It wasn''t a new thing though, people of high society raised their daughters in a way that they can please men from higher status and marry in noble and rich families so that they can bring many benefits for their maternal families.


    And the one who fails to do that loses their status and respect.


    If one looks carefully, the Gracia family has the second most highest status in the North after Regalhelms. The North consists of many small lands and duchy, ruled by different lords and dukes.


    And Astraxia was one of the most important land pieces among them. Even though it wasn''t big, it had a special geographical position and few resources that made it special.


    With the value of land, the status of lord Gracia and his family increased too. So the only person who was suitable for Lady Jade to marry was Donovan, who was a prince.


    And if she marries anyone else it won''t be that much of an effect.


    So one could tell why lord Gracia was so angry and anxious when he found that his daughter didn''t manage to snatch the position of Princess.


    Silja sighed in her heart for lady Jade and decided to talk about her to Donovan. She was genuinely worried about Jade.


    After Jade walked away from her side Silja walked back to her room.


    There was a bit of worry on her face but as soon as she entered the room her expression darkened.


    She walked ahead and sat down on the single chair.


    "Mira, serve me the food," her ice-cold voice rang in the room. Mira who was trailing behind her instantly noticed the change in her tone and pressed her lips hard.


    She went ahead and removed the leads and started to put breakfast on Silja''s plate. Mira has already instructed maids to prepare breakfast for Silja.


    She slept early last night and also skipped her dinner. Plus it was already late when she woke up in the morning so she must be hungry. Mira knew her lady well.


    Mira carefully put food in a small portion on Silja''s plate while Silja observed her with her sharp eyes.


    "My lady," once she was done, Mira pushed the plate in front of Silja and took one step back.


    "Where were you yesterday evening?" Silja lightly touched the fork and spoon before asking a question.


    Mira stayed silent for a moment, "I was here waiting for you to wake up my lady?" Mira lied between her teeth.


    "I''m repeating my question again, where were you last evening?" Silja took the knife and her skillful fingers cut the bread on her plate effortlessly.


    She cut the small piece and put it into her mouth before she looked at her maid. Sensing her odd gaze, Mira''s eyebrows creased together.


    "I found out that prince Benjamin is here, so I went to see him," Mira couldn''t lie anymore when she saw red lines of anger in Silja''s hazel eyes.


    "And? What did he say to you?" Silja questioned calmly. She could already guess that.. There was no way that simple-minded Mira could have the guts to make her upset.

 Chapter 163 - [Bonus ] Miras Mistake - 2

    "And? What did he say to you?" Silja questioned calmly. She could already guess that. There was no way that simple-minded Mira could have the guts to make her upset.


    Mira was aggressive when it came to Silja''s protection but throughout the years she has never done anything out of Silja''s order.


    So how could she now find the guts to go against her lady''s words? Unless she met her brother and Benjamin told her something. Just thinking about it made Silja''s blood boil. Silja felt a surge of anger bubbling in her heart, for some reason she felt herself losing control.


    When Mira faced Silja''s interrogation she couldn''t help but feel guilty. Silja had told her last night that she was going to marry Donovan and it was good for everyone but still Mira just couldn''t take it when she thought about how fierce and bloodthirsty dragons were.


    For her Silja deserved every best single thing in the world including husband and cruel dragon prince was nowhere to be perfect in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry for not notifying you in the morning about the arrival of the queen, my lady. I was wrong," Mira fell down on her knees as she said that. Her head hung low and there was clearly guilt in her voice as she tried to turn the conversation around. She has indeed made plans with prince Benjamin but she wasn''t going to tell that to Silja. It will ruin the relationship of siblings and their escape plan too.


    "I''m not asking about that, we will discuss it later. For now, to answer the questions I asked," Silja''s voice was becoming colder and colder. Mira who was on the ground shuddered as she heard Silja using her authoritative voice on her for the first time.


    Mira subconsciously looked up and she froze on the place as she saw Silja eyes shining with anger.


    Silja''s face was void of any emotions but she was emitting a dangerous aura. Mira felt as if her whole being was enveloped by darkness at that moment.


    "My lady¡­" Mira tried to speak but her voice came out very slow.


    She could feel that something wasn''t right with Silja. The fear started to crawl its way into Mira''s heart just by looking at Silja''s demeanour.


    "Calm down my lady, I''ll tell you everything," Mira hastily said.


    "Speak," Silja roared. Mira, who was trying to understand what was going on, jumped in fear.


    She didn''t know if it was just her imagination or she could actually feel like Silja was not just angry but it was more like someone has possessed her.


    Her large doe eyes turned a shade darker while her whole face was stern.


    For a second Mira thought as if she was looking at someone else and not Silja.


    In fear, she told everyone that Benjamin had told her, every word and sentence.


    Silja''s chest heaved up and down as she heard that. With every word, she understood her anger rose and her eyes started to flicker in the shade of dark.


    While Mira was frightened by oddly behaving Silja, both of them failed to notice a dark shadow lurking in the dark. Its presence was darker as the pair of eyes stared at the girl who was sitting on the chair, unaware of the shadow''s existence.


    "I have told you everything, my lady please calm down," Mira''s eyes turned red and her face was smeared with tears.


    She was frightened to the core by Silja''s behaviour. Her aura was so strong that she wanted to run away from there and ask someone for help.


    But how could she, whom she can ask?


    Deep down Mira has an inkling that it has something to do with previous incidents.


    But wasn''t Silja fine all this time? What happened suddenly now.


    Till now everything was still under control but it seemed like Silja''s condition was worsening day by day.


    When Mira saw Silja was about to go on a rampage from the anger she crawled towards Silja and hugged her tightly.


    She held Silja''s legs and begged for mercy.


    "I know, I was wrong. Punish me however you want but please calm down first," Mira pleaded between her sobs. She didn''t dare to look up at Silja and buried her face in Silja''s lap.


    Silja was in so much anger that she held Mira''s arms trying to pull her away from her but Mira stubbornly held on to Silja.


    Silja extruded force and her fingers dug in Mira''s shoulders.


    A slow cry left Mira''s lips from pain and an instantly metallic smell of blood spread in the room.


    As Silja heard Mira''s soft sobs and her trembling body her eyes flickered.


    On the other side of the room, the dark shadows disappeared in the darkness without being noticed.


    And just as if someone has pulled her out of her trance Silja let go of Mira.


    Silja''s eyes lost their focus for a second before she came to her senses and looked down.


    Her eyes widened as she saw her fingers stained in blood while Mira''s trembling shoulder. Her dress was stained with blood on her shoulders.


    "Mira¡­" Silja breathed her name in horror. But Mira was still clinging to her legs.


    "It was my fault, you can punish me however you want," the girl kept crying out.


    Silja was horror-struck seeing the scene in front of her eyes. She remembered everything that had happened just now and what she did, but everything felt foreign and as if she wasn''t herself.


    Her eyes widened and she felt her head hurting like crazy.


    Silja held her head and cried out in pain, as a sharp pain shot for a moment and passed.


    Mira who finally sensed something different lifted her head.


    "Milady?" Mira instantly let Silja go.


    "I did this to you?" Silja''s eyes turned red from pain.


    Mira was still a bit afraid of Silja as she didn''t dare to speak anything for a moment.


    Silja was quick to sense her fear.


    ##


    Don''t forget to check goals for week an month in author note.

 Chapter 164 - Dressing Up

    "Milady?" Mira instantly let Silja go.


    "I did this to you?" Silja''s eyes turned red from the pain.


    Mira was still a bit afraid of Silja as she didn''t dare to speak anything for a moment.


    Silja was quick to sense her fear.


    She tried to hold her emotions and held Mira gently and made her stand up and sit down in the chair.


    After that Silja took a long breath and calmed down.


    It seems like her powers have relapsed again.


    As the realization fell on her Silja tried to calm down. There was no need to be afraid, as long as she can control herself, everything will be fine.


    "Arla," Silja then called Arla and soon the timid maid walked in.


    When she walked closer she saw Mira who was bleeding and sitting on the chair in front of Silja.


    "Milady," but instead of showing any big reaction, she stood there with her head lowered.


    "Tend her wounds," Silja ordered in a cold voice.


    Arla looked at the woman who seemed a little different than usual and then at the head maid.


    She gently walked towards Mira and helped her remove the sleeves gently, trying not to hurt much.


    Mira, who was still a bit shocked, didn''t move and let Arla do whatever she was doing.


    Arla examined the wounds and went inside the bathroom and came out with a bowl of fresh water and clean clothes.


    She also prepared some medicine and silently started to clean Mira''s wounds.


    Thankfully they weren''t deep and only skin was scratched, most likely to be healed in a few days.


    Silja stood a few steps away from their facing wall.


    Her face held a deep frown as she contemplated what happened earlier.


    Her abilities were not just her powers but it was also directly connected to her emotions and vice versa.


    Whenever she felt deep and strong emotions her powers started to surface and took control over her mind.


    She has to make sure from now on that no matter what she will never lose her calm and hurt her own people.


    Mira was the closest to her after her family. Both of them had grown up together and Silja had never treated her as her maid and respected her.


    On the other hand, Mira had always maintained mutual respect. Even though she expressed her opinions without hesitation in front of Silja, she never crossed the line and ignored Silja''s order.


    But today she did, and it wasn''t just a small offence that Silja could ignore.


    She has conspired with her brother to send Silja away from North on the day of her wedding.


    Silja didn''t know why even Benjamin was also doing that.


    Didn''t she make it clear last time that she wanted to marry Donovan?


    Honestly, she didn''t know why but she felt that Benjamin was being too overprotective of her this time without being concerned about her opinion at all. When she thought about it she felt again rage burning in her head.


    Silja was in deep thought when Arla''s soft voice rang from behind.


    "It''s done, milady," Arla said and Silja turned around.


    "Take her to her room for rest," Silja informed in a calm voice.


    Mira, who heard that, raised her head.


    "My lady..I¡­"


    "We will talk about it later," Silja stopped her in mid-sentence and then signalled Arla to take Mira away.


    She wasn''t in the mood to reprimand Mira right now. And Mira was also in shock.


    Silja closed the door as they left and closed her inside away from the world for a few minutes so she could reflect upon what happened just now.


    By the time Silja came out, it was already noontime.


    Silja was sitting on the floor while her eyes closed when someone knocked on the door.


    Silja opened her eyes slowly, and her eyes shone like gems in a dark room.


    She slowly stood up and walked towards the door.


    "What is it?" Silja opened the door and found Arla standing there and two unfamiliar maids behind her.


    "Prince Donovan has sent them to prepare you for tonight''s event," Arla spoke in a low voice.


    "Hello milady, My name is Sinthia,"


    "And I''m Bethenny. You can call me Beth," both the women introduced themselves.


    "We are maids of Prince Donovan''s courtyard. He has sent this dress and jewellery especially for you to wear on today''s occasion," one of them who has dirty blonde hair spoke while the other nodded her head gently. The one named Beth has reddish-brown hair and a bit of a dark complexion but her face was small and all the features were well defined. While sinthia has a mature face and calm expression.


    Silja creased her eyebrows but let them walk in nevertheless.


    Both women were carrying one or two boxes in their hands. They put them down and turned towards Silja.


    Silja noticed there was curiosity in their eyes but it didn''t show much on their face.


    It can be seen with one look that they were royal maids and were trained properly.


    "If you don''t have any problem, Milady. Shall we start the preparation?" The one with blonde hair and named Sinthia spoke.


    "This earlier?" Silja remembered that the competition was going to be held at night so she needed to start preparing earlier.


    She could see that the sun had yet to set.


    But soon she realized why they needed to start so early.


    It took them more than two hours working on Silja to do her makeup and hair.


    And when Silja tried to protest about too many things that they were poking in her head the maids gave the excuse that it was her first time going out in public after their marriage announcement with prince Donovan so this was necessary.


    In the end, Silja shut her mouth and resigned to her fate without struggling much.


    After two hours of hard work, Silja finally managed to stand up from the chair.

 Chapter 165 - My Love

    And when Silja tried to protest about too many things that they were poking in her head the maids gave the excuse that it was her first time going out in public after their marriage announcement with prince Donovan so this was necessary.


    In the end, Silja shut her mouth and resigned to her fate.


    After two hours of hard work, Silja finally managed to stand up from the chair. She sighed at the aching back and slowly turned towards the mirror.


    But as soon as her eyes fell on her reflection she was stunned.


    Her eyes widened in shock as she couldn''t recognise the woman standing in front of her.


    "You are looking beautiful my lady," it was the new maid Beth who couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "Yes, I have never seen anyone more beautiful than you," Sinthia also nodded her head. Even though Sinthia was best at doing makeup, and it was her who did most of Silja''s makeover she herself was shocked by her handiwork. She has never thought that this would be the end result.


    Even though Arla, who was present in the room, didn''t say anything, Silja could see her sparkling eyes.


    Beth literally has hearts popping in her eyes. Seeing their reaction Silja became a bit embarrassed.


    "Is she ready," but before she could digest the shock she heard strong footsteps walking inside the room, followed by the husky voice of Donovan.


    She instantly turned around and saw a handsome young man walking in her direction.


    Their eyes met and as if everything stopped at that moment.


    His dark red eyes became even darker as his eyes landed on the stunning beauty in front of him.


    Silja has very defined features that even without makeup she looked stunning.


    She was a kind of beauty who was still in her early days of blooming. Her eyes were sharp and attractive while her face was innocent but with a hint of seductiveness.


    She was the kind of beauty who could invoke the deepest desires in the heart but gave off a cold vibe that made everyone afraid of going near her.


    She was a perfect mixture of cold and dark beauty.


    Donovan has always known that Silja was mesmerizing but since Silja always prefers to wear simple clothes her potential was never exposed to anyone, until today.


    She was standing there in her long princess gown, which has a long fluffy skirt and tight upper top that fit perfectly on her slim waist and curvy chest.


    She wasn''t overly curvy, but well proportioned. Her long neck and fair upper chest were bare to nacked eyes because of the boat neck design of the dress.


    (Look at comments to see her dress)


    Her long red hair was falling down to her waist in long wavy curls. At the back of her head, a few diamond clips were holding a few strands of hair perfectly on a flower pattern.


    On the other hand, Donovan has also worn matching clothes to her.


    Donovan has worn a shirt and black trousers. His shirt was made from the same cloth as Silja''s dress.


    The patchwork on the pocket of his shirt was identical to her dress.


    He had casually hung a coat on his shoulder which was a small colour as Silja''s top.


    Donovan has made these clothes for them especially on urgent notice.


    He knew she would look beautiful in it but the end result shocked him completely. Donovan''s dark eyes flickered as he thought if she was looking this beautiful in this dress how she would look in the wedding gown that he had prepared.


    Just thought of it made Donovan''s imagination go wild, he just wanted to steal her then and there and marry her.


    Well, but he has to be patient. After all, tomorrow by now they will be taking their vows already.


    Just twenty-four hours and she will be his completely. With that thought, Donovan walked in Silja''s direction.


    Sensing the ambiguous atmosphere between them all the maids left tactfully.


    Beth pulled stunned Arla with her out of doors.


    Seeing that there was no one in the room apart from them Silja became more nervous.


    Since the moment he entered the room his eyes never left Silja''s face and those dark desired filled eyes were making her throat dry from nervousness.


    She tactfully took a step back as he came closer but behind her was a mirror and her back touched the surface of the cold mirror.


    Silja hissed at the sensation and she looked more seductive at that moment in Donovan''s eyes.


    Donovan took a hurried step in her direction and trapped her between his arms and mirror.


    His red eyes which now look even redder because of the darkness started at her hazel once.


    "You are looking beautiful, my love," he uttered those words near the shell of her ears.


    My Love¡­.


    Those two words made Silja''s stomach flip at an unknown sensation.


    Silja took a deep shaky breath as Donovan''s warm breath sprayed on her face.


    Donovan''s lips gently touched her lips but didn''t linger for more than a moment.


    He breathed in her unique Marin fresh scent and he could feel his body reacting to that immediately.


    She was like a drug and was making him go crazy with every passing second.


    Donovan immediately took a step back as he realized that if he didn''t then he would ruin her there and then.


    Silja was basking in his closeness with closed eyes when she felt his warmth leaving her body abruptly.


    She hurriedly opened her eyes to find Donovan standing a few meters away from her, his back facing her.


    Silja frowned and walked towards him.


    "What happened?" She put her hand on his shoulder.


    "Urgh...why are you so beautiful," Donovan lifted his head and looked at the ceiling, avoiding looking at her.


    Silja turned a red tomato after hearing his words.


    She looked down and smiled.. Donovan saw her reaction and laughed out loud.

 Chapter 166 - Princess Genevieve

    "Urgh...why are you so beautiful," Donovan lifted his head and looked at the ceiling, avoiding looking at her.


    Silja turned a red tomato after hearing his words.


    She looked down and smiled. Donovan saw her reaction and laughed out loud.


    "We should go now," sensing his burning gaze on her, Silja turned around.


    "Nop, not like this," Donovan pulled her back as suddenly a grave expression covered his whole face.


    That change in his expression was so sudden that Silja was dumbfounded.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked cautiously.


    ''''You can not go out like this,'''' Donovan said and started to look around.


    ''''But didn''t you say that I look beautiful just now. What''s wrong now?'''' Silja frowned.


    What''s with his sudden mood changing?


    ''''Yeah that''s the problem,'''' Donovan looked at her and said seriously.''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''And what are you looking for?''''Silja saw him rampaging her clothes.


    ''''Found it,'''' Donovan stopped and walked towards her. He was holding a feathery shawl in his hand. He walked closer and put the shawl around siljas shoulders, and covered her upper body completely.


    ''''I don''t want anyone else to gawk at you apart from me,'''' he said matter of factly. Silja looked at him with her mouth open but she simply couldn''t find any words for his silly behaviour and laughed out loud.


    Donovan''s lips twitched at her teasing laughter but he simply ignored it and put her hand around her while walking out of the room.


    Well, he hasn''t thought it through when he selected that dress but when he realised that not just him but of she go out like this everyone else will also be able to see her. He could help but feel his heart swelling in jealousy, no one was allowed to look at him woman more than necessary. If he could he just wanted to lock her up only for himself but that wasn''t possible.


    In that case, he will take all necessary steps to prevent her from having bad eyes.


    ***


    At the back of the castle, near the river bank.


    Little Genie saw people moving here and there is the distance to prepare for the celebration and competition. She could see her mother instructing maids and servants.


    Her mother has also stopped her from coming today for celebration too but this time Genie didn''t give up and kicked up a little fuss.


    The summer celebration was a big festival and each and every day of ot was very precious for her.


    How could she miss the only opportunity when she could go out between many people?


    Finally, Abrielle agreed but on one condition that she will stay with her all the time.


    But Little Genie was soon bored and sigh looking at them walking here and there nonstop.


    She stood there for some time and when no one was paying attention to her, the little girl started to walk in the opposite direction.


    The more she walked in the distance the voices from behind started to disappear and now she could only hear the calming sound of soothing water and whistles of wind.


    Her black eyes shine through the darkness as she stopped near the river bank and sat down on the wet ground alone.


    Genie took a calming breath in the cold air and started to enjoy the rare opportunity of staying alone.


    Since Genevieve was a little girl she was pampered by her parents and elder brothers.


    There was nothing that she couldn''t get, her every request had been fulfilled even before she asked.


    Except for one thing and that was a bit of freedom.


    There was not a day when Genie was left alone without anyone keeping an eye on her.


    When Genie was around five years old she once sneaked out of the castle without anyone''s notice and went to the market to fulfil her curiosity.


    But she was unaware that behind her in her absence her mother had flipped the whole castle upside down to find her.


    And when they finally managed to find her, Abrielle cried her eyes out while hugging Genie.


    Little Genie was stunned seeing how devastating her mother looked and from that day she promised to not to cause any trouble and become very obedient.


    It was also that day she found that people were lurking around them who wanted to harm them and that was the reason her family was protecting her at all cost.


    At that time the Regalhelm children were still small. And thus their enemies have started to target them. It was also during that time when Samuel and Zivan had been kidnapped. If not for the quick information Regalhelm family would have already lost both of them.


    Abrielle has become very cautious after that and she started to protect her children.


    As time passed Zivan, Samuel and Donovan learned how to fight and become stronger.


    But compared to the three of them Genie''s dragon was a bit weak.


    When she first tried to shift she went through immense pain. For Abrielle to watch her daughter suffer so much was heart-wrenching so she forbade Genie to shift again.


    Donovan and Zachary tried to make her understand but Abrielle didn''t listen to them.


    Even Genie was a bit afraid at that time since she was just a child. In the end, everyone decided not to probe on the topic anymore and after the first time, Genie never shifted back to her Dragon form ever again.


    In her defence, she did take some training to use swords and bows but in the world of theirs, those weapons were a bit slow where people fight with their claws, fire and magic.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to learn and was timid from the core but years of overcare has shaped her that way.


    Her world was limited to her family and herself, in between the walls of the castle.


    And her family wanted her to stay that way, safe and sound throughout the years she lived.


    And Genie has also made herself adapt to it.

 Chapter 167 - Bad Guy

    Her world was limited to her family and herself, in between the walls of the castle.


    And her family wanted her to stay that way, safe and sound throughout the years she lived.


    And Genie has also made herself adapt to it.


    But in between her regular life, she tried to find moments like this when she could spend some time alone.


    Away from the eyes of people, just with her own self. She never tried to do more in order to not to cause any trouble to her family.


    She already knew how her family was under the pressure of defending their land from the enemies and she didn''t want to give them more trouble.


    Genie just sat there looking at the flowing water in front of her.


    Even though her dragon was weak, her other senses were very sharp.


    Her hearing and vision were as sharp as any normal dragon.


    She could hear the crickets humming far away and some occasional noises of birds or other animals passing by.


    She didn''t know how much time passed as she kept running her fingers in the wet soil, making different figures and removing them again to make a new one, while singing something in a small but pleasing voice.


    Genie has a very good mellow voice that can make anyone''s heart melt as she sings. Just like her character, her voice was very calm and soothing.


    But suddenly her finger that was running aimlessly in the soil paused and so did her song that she was humming.


    Genie looked up and then she whipped her head behind when she noticed someone''s presence around her.


    Genie was a sensitive girl and thus she was very cautious and sharp about her surroundings.


    As soon as she turned her head she saw a tall figure standing in front of her.


    Since she was sitting her eyes firstly fell on the long legs of a man.


    An old rusty pair of shoes and then dark black trousers which looked a bit old.


    Genie''s eyes slowly moved upwards and fell on the loose old shirt that he was wearing.


    Slowly Genie raised her face and met the pair of amber eyes.


    Those dark orbs were shining brightly in the dark night.


    He was tall, very tall but his face looked a bit dark compared to the people Genie used to see.


    When she looked at him the man was also seizing her up.


    "Who are you?" Genie asked with her brow furrowed.


    "Did you come here to watch the competition?" Genie asked.


    Looking at the type of clothes he was wearing, Genie thought that he was a commoner.


    She didn''t think much as she spoke again.


    "But if you are here to sneak in to sit on a high platform, I think you should go back. If any soldier found out they will punish you," Genie said thoughtfully.


    In the competition the area was divided into three parts; a middle platform for the Royal family and estimated guests, then for ministers, high-level members of court and knights and then last layer for commoners.


    But every time few local people sneak in to sit with noble people.


    And if they get caught they get punished for breaking the law.


    This was a backside of the castle and thus it was more likely that he was here to sneak in from behind.


    "You are mistaken," but before she could say anything anymore the man smiled a little and shook his head.


    Genie was awestruck as she saw the smile on his face.


    Even though she didn''t know who he was and where he came from she found him appealing to the eyes.


    The shiny pair of amber eyes were so unique, Genie was sure that she had never seen such unique eye colour before.


    He has very soothing facial features but one couldn''t notice them if he didn''t smile, without a smile his face look stoic.


    But as soon as he smiled his face became more handsome.


    "No? Then why are you here?" The girl asked, looking at him.


    But the man didn''t say anything anymore and turned around in the opposite direction.


    "Hey where are you going, there is no one in that direction. Don''t you know that there are bad people roaming in the kingdom, if he caught you what would you do?" Genie asked worriedly.


    They were far away from the ground and there weren''t any people in this area.


    Plus in the direction, he was going was even more barren ahead.


    Genie didn''t dare go ahead anymore when she recalled what her second brother had told about the monster yesterday.


    And that''s why she just sat there without thinking of going any further.


    "Bad guys?" As the man heard what she said his footsteps halted.


    Kruel turned his head when he saw talking about some monster.


    Bad guy... wasn''t that what people usually call him? Was there anyone worse than him?


    And the answer was no.


    The little girl probably didn''t know whom she was advising.


    "Yes, my second brother said no to roam far away from the home as there are some bad people out there who can harm you. You shouldn''t go there in that direction," Genie said with genuine worry.


    When Zivan has told her that there was a monster in the celebration she has thought that he was referring to their enemies.


    After all, she wasn''t childish enough to believe in the story of her second brother.


    It has always happened before, whenever the threat of enemies increased in the kingdom her family made security tighter around her.


    "It''s not safe to stay alone," Genie advised him seriously.


    After all, she was a princess and since he was their subject, it was her duty to stop him.


    "You are also alone here," Kruel asked tilting his head. He looked at the girl who was sitting on the ground.


    Her slim frame look very fragile and also the soft mellow voice added an extra layer of softness to her aura.

 Chapter 168 - Bad Guy - 2

    "You are also alone here," Kruel asked tilting his head. He looked at the girl who was sitting on the ground.


    Her slim frame look very fragile and also the soft mellow voice of hers added an extra layer of softness to her aura.


    It looked very childish to Kruel when she advised him to stay away from bad guys.


    When Genie heard that she frowned and stood up.


    She dust of the sand that has stuck to her clothes and made them proper in a very lady-like manner before looking up at him.


    "Of course, but im still in the safe zone. Plus I have a special status, I anything happens to me brother and father will find me immediately and punish them," Genie said proudly. Her dark black eyes shone brightly as she said that.


    "Is that so?" Kruel lifted his eyebrows.


    The girl look very young and with the type of clothes she was wearing it was clear that she belongs to a noble family.


    "Im not afraid," Kruel spat those words and started to walk in the previous detection again not intending to stretch the conversation any longer.


    Genie''s eyes widened.


    He looked so poor and didn''t even know how to fight maybe. What will happen if he is caught up in trouble.


    Genie has heard from her septa before that if some common people got hurt no one takes care of them.


    Their status is very low so no one pays attention to them.


    Genie''s heart tightened instantly as she thought about him being hurt.


    She didn''t want anyone to be hurt, after all the life has the same value. But this stubborn man wasn''t listening to her.


    A troubled look spread on her face as she saw him walking further away.


    Genie thought for a second and then started to run behind him.


    "Hey wait¡­." She caught his arm by him both hands.


    Kruel froze at her touch.


    Genie''s soft hands were gripping tightly on his arm.


    Kruel turned around with narrowed eyes with rays of anger in them.


    No one has ever tried to touch him without his permission, not even his mother. He was the kind of man who despised any kind of physical contact.


    Genie saw his black face as he looked at where she has held him.


    Genie looked down and at the arm that she was holding.


    He didn''t look very strong in that baggie shirt but his arm mussel was actually powerful.


    Genie felt like she has held something firbidon as his warmth spread on her palms and she suddenly let go of his hand.


    She realised her mistake, after all, she was a princess and she wasn''t allowed to touch any random man.


    "Listen, I''m telling you that it''s dangerous to go there alone at this time," Genie advised him again. She was actually now a bit angry that the man was paying any attention to her advice.


    Well, she has never seen anyone going against her words, so it was new for Genie that someone was actually ignoring her.


    Even her cold-blooded Eldest brother didn''t dare to ignore her, then who this man was?


    Seeing her little angry face Kruel narrowed his eyes.


    "And I''m saying you that I''m fine," Kruel pursed his lips.


    "What if you got hurt?" Genie''s face marred with worries.


    "Why are you so worried about me?" Kruel turned around and looked at her.


    Genie was still a little girl and she wasn''t much tall. When Kruel looked at him from his height it looked like he was looking down on her, his body was straight and his hand was now locked behind his back.


    If he had tried to look at someone else with this posture he would have been successful in intimidating them but not Genie.


    As the saying goes ignorance is bliss.


    For Genie, he was still a normal man of her kingdom.


    And she was trying to save him.


    "Of course, I have to worry about you. You are part of my kingdom and it is my responsibility that I make sure everyone is safe," Genie said righteously.


    "And what about you? Don''t you think you should worry about yourself and not me?" Kruel smirked.


    She has such a small body that he could break her in just one swift motion like breaking a twig.


    "Well, if anything happened to brother Donovan and Zivan will definitely find me before anyone can harm me, so you don''t have to worry about me," Genie said without thinking much.


    Brother Donovan and Zivan?


    Hearing those words something clicked in Kruel''s head.


    His sharp eyes studied the face of the girl standing in front of him.


    Genie has an oval face and dark eyes that she has acquired from her mother while her eyes were similar to her father just like her other siblings except for Donovan.


    Regalhelm couple has four children, three boys and one girl.


    Genevieve Marry Regalhelm.


    The girl was protected very tightly since she was young.


    Not many people know much about her. Even if she attended some function she always was protected from the direct eyes of people.


    There was very little information about her in the outside world.


    But Kruel has never thought that he will stumble upon a girl like this.


    "I think you are right," suddenly Kruel smiled and looked at her.


    "Uhh, now you get it," Genie sighed in relief.


    "Yes, I should have heard what you were saying my lady," Kruel smiled


    "Good, now come with me, if you want I can help get a seat in second raw," Genie said with a smile. She was happy that she managed to convince him.


    "Okay," this time Kruel nodded obediently.


    "But you didn''t tell me how did you end up this side of the palace?" This side was restricted from any passerby and was also garden from the other side. There was only one old house Which was used to be a prison and no one go that side anymore.


    Plus many guards were guarding that area and they don''t let anyone pass this side.

 Chapter 169 - Bad Guy -3

    Receive coin code from author note.


    ###


    "But you didn''t tell me how did you end up this side of the palace?" This side was restricted from any passerby and was also garden from the other side. There was only one old house Which was used to be a prison and no one go that side anymore.


    Plus many guards were guarding that area and they don''t let anyone pass this side.


    Then how did he manage to reach here without being noticed?


    "Ohh, that...I forget the way," Kruel replied without batting eyelids.


    Genie frowned as she heard that.


    Didn''t anyone stop him or notice him?


    But simple-minded Genie decided not to dwell on it much.


    "Well.." Genie wanted to ask him more but suddenly one of her maids called her name from distance.


    Genie recognised the voice of her personal maid and turned around hastily.


    She saw her maid coming in her direction half running and half stumbling.


    "My lady¡­ what are you doing here? I was looking for...huff...you everywhere¡­" the middle-aged maid was huffing and puffing as if someone has choked her to death.


    Her face has turned red while fear was evident on her face.


    "Im fine, Helga, I was just looking for some fresh air to breathe," Genie replied.


    Fresh breath¡­ Helga couldn''t help but feel like crying.


    She was on the duty of taking care of Genie during the time come celebration but suddenly she remembered that she had forgotten to bring a shawl for Genie. So she went to arrange it and Genie took advantage of that and ran away.


    When she returned back she couldn''t find princess Genevieve anywhere.


    Only she knew how much big of fright she received when she couldn''t find Genie anywhere.


    And here this naive princess was talking about fresh air, if she couldn''t have found her, king Zachary would have to make sure that Helga couldn''t take any breaths.


    "Milady please don''t play such games with me next time. If your mother found out she will punish me for not doing my duties properly," the middle-aged woman pleaded silently.


    Genie felt guilty for making the life of her poor maid difficult but what else she can do anyway.


    "Let''s go now," maid Helga held her and started to pull her in the direction of the celebration.


    "Helga wait¡­" Genie stopped her maid and then hastily turned around.


    "You come with¡­" but as soon as those words came out of her mouth she found no one there.


    "What are you doing my lady?" Helga was in hurry to take her away from here to the safe zone.


    "Where did he go?" Genie murmured to herself.


    "What?" Helga who didn''t hear her clearly furrowed her eyebrows.


    "Was anyone here with you?" The maid asked anxiously.


    Dead she will be dead if queen Abrielle found that princess Genevieve has come in contact with some unknown person.


    Genie turned around to tell her that there was a man here who seem to have forgotten his way around but when she saw her anxious face Genie closed her mouth instantly.


    Well, let''s not make things difficult for her poor maid.


    She looked behind her for the last time and then started to walk with her maid.


    As they walked away Kruel walked to the place where they were standing before.


    His eyeshine brightly as he saw the little girl trailing behind her maid in distance.


    Kruel wanted to look around the city of Northcrest but he knew that Donovan''s people will never let him roam freely without being watched. So he deliberately dressed like a poor man and sneaked away from the residents that were allocated to them.


    He walked around the city the whole day and waited for night to fall so he could again sneak back.


    He wasn''t afraid of walking in front of everyone but he didn''t want to alert Donovan.


    So he sneaked to the backside of the castle and was about to go in when his ears picked up a slow melody.


    Kruel couldn''t help but feel himself attracted to that voice.


    He was curious that who was the one singing it so he walked in the direction of from where the sound was coming.


    It was then he saw a little girl sitting near the shore while singling and drawing figures in the wet soil.


    Kruel was very good when it comes to hiding his presence but surprisingly the girl noticed him just in few seconds after he reached there and the rest of the incident followed.


    "Genevieve Regalhelm," he slowly murmured her name then looked down at his hand which Genie has touched previously.


    A small smile settled on his face thinking about the girl and again just how he has appeared here he left without being noticed by anyone.


    ###


    Soon all the arrangements were done and it was time to start the second stage of the summer festival.


    All the people has gathered around the area and taken their seats.


    Ladies were giggling and dancing while men were engaged in friendly fights and somewhere drinking on rare occasions.


    Whole place was hustling and bustling with people roaming around.


    Far away from the crowd, three people were standing, one man and two women.


    "Are sure you want to do this?" The middle-aged man asked looking at the young girl.


    The other lady who was looking like she was in her late forties also looked at the young girl with uncertainty on her face.


    "Yes, this is the only way," the young girl said with determination.


    "Think carefully before taking any action. Prince Donovan will not let it go easily if he found out," the man reminded.


    "He will not find out anything, I have found the best man to do the work. It will be a peice of cake for them to handle this small matter," the girl said with a smug smile on her face.


    "You had shown the same confidence when you came here to participate in the competition.. You also said that it was piece of cake for you to win prince Donovan''s heart, but what happened now?" The man scolded his daughter.

 Chapter 170 - The Public Opinion

    "You had shown the same confidence when you came here to participate in the competition. You also said that it was a piece of cake for you to win Prince Donovan''s heart, but what happened now?" The man scolded his daughter.


    He had believed her words and also started to see dreams of becoming a member of the royal family.


    But what happened in the end? She failed miserably and who snatched away the first place?


    A lowly human.


    "I had tried my best," the girl snapped. It was like a slap to her that she lost to a human who was even worse than a small insect.


    She couldn''t take this insult anymore and thus she had to reverse the situation.


    For that, she has a very good plan too.


    "What''s the point of trying hard even if you can''t get anything," the man sneered.


    "Huh, make sure that you don''t mess up this time, otherwise don''t expect me to show mercy on you anymore," The middle-aged man threatened her while glaring.


    "Mother, tell father to have some faith in his daughter," the young girl turned in the direction of her mother.


    "What are you doing, we are family and it is only right for us to show some support to each other. So what if she failed once, it is still not too late to change things," the elder woman scolded the man.


    "Do whatever you like but if something happene¡­"


    "Yes, yes, we know that you want to help us take responsibility. I have heard this countless times," before her father could complete the sentence the girl stopped him in mid-sentence.


    She humphed and held her mother''s hand before both the ladies started to walk in the direction of where people were standing.


    The man glared at the pair of mother and daughter and followed them grumpily.


    Soon all three of them joined other people and mixed into them.


    It didn''t take long before the royal family came and started to take their seat.


    Silja and Donovan were the main highlights of today''s function so they were the last ones to enter.


    "Ready?" Both of them were standing behind the people, hand in hand.


    Donovan lifted his hand and tucked the strand of hair that was flying loosely in the air in front of her face.


    Silja took a deep breath and nodded her head.


    "Let''s go," Donovan smiled and then led her towards the middle under the gaze of people.


    Everyone started to chant Donovan''s and Silja''s names as soon as they passed through them.


    Silja was shocked to see how welcoming they were.


    It was just yesterday morning that all of them were reluctant to accept her but now they were cheering her name in such a hearty way.


    She was a bit overwhelmed as she saw admiration in the eyes of people.


    All the ministers who were already in their respective places were shocked too.


    Especially those who were against the decision of taking Silja as the new Princess* and Donovan''s wife.


    This was too much, none of them could guess how public opinion changed so easily. Some of them who still want to cause more trouble have decided to target the public and use them to pressure Donovan to change his decision.


    But little did they know that Donovan was way ahead of them. He could predict every possible move and counter it silently.


    Donovan has already guessed that some of them might use the public to go against Silja. If any individual tried to say something against Silja or him, Donovan could easily surpass them. With his capabilities, he can even silence two or twenty. But what if there are hundreds and thousands, no one can surpass the power of the masses.


    But if they could think it, how could Donovan not have already found a way to resolve this issue.


    Instead of surpassing them why don''t he guide them towards his side.


    The only thing that could trigger people against Silja was that she was human and was weak in terms of strength.


    So instead of hiding her weakness, Donovan highlighted her good points.


    As soon as he got the time he hired a few reliable men and told them to spread the story of how Silja saved Donovan from the rouges.


    Silja was a hot topic at the moment and she was the talk of the town, so everyone was excited to know more about the story of the mysterious human princess who won the heart of their favourite prince.


    Donovan''s man worked so skillfully that within just twenty-four hours Story of Silja saving their prince and showing bravery reached every household of Northcrest and nearby cities.


    And one topic was being discussed like fire. How could anyone ignore it?


    Some people were talking in favour of Silja while others did not.


    But even though Silja saved Donovan there was no way they could accept it unless¡­.. unless there was a comparison.


    And for those who else can be good sheep to slaughter at this moment.


    Yes, Donovan chose Olivia as the bad guy in front of Silja the good one.


    And in an instant Silja emerged as the winner in the eyes of the public while Olivia was heavily criticized by the people.


    There were still some people who were against Silja but in the end, everyone had to believe that no matter what Silja was the choice of their prince and there was very little they could do about it.


    Silja and Donovan walked ahead in the direction of the main circle.


    As they passed through a large crowd people were awestruck looking at the beautiful couple.


    The last time Silja was in front of the people of the North was when she took part in the first competition.


    But at that time she was wearing a shirt and trousers, she hadn''t put any effort into dressing up as today.


    But today she looked like Enchantress who had descended from the heavens to the world of mortals to give them boon of brightness.

 Chapter 171 - The Mask

    But at that time she was wearing a shirt and trousers, she hadn''t put any effort into dressing up.


    But today she looked like Enchantress who had descended from the heavens to the world of mortals.


    Her large doe eyes shone brightly with genuine happiness, her naturally red lips arched in a beautiful smile and anyone who saw her couldn''t help but admire her more and more. There was no way anyone could hate her just by looking at that extraordinary face of hers.


    On the other hand, Donovan wasn''t any different.


    He has worn matching outfits with Silja.


    The usual silver mask was hiding his face as usual. But his red pair of eyes were shining through the mask.


    People couldn''t help but admire the couple and cheer for them.


    Seeing the lovely atmosphere around her Silja relaxed and smiled freely.


    She then looked at Donovan and their eyes met.


    He walked in front and stood in front of his family.


    "You are looking beautiful," Abrielle was first to come forward. She took Silja''s hand in hers and looked at her carefully.


    Then she held Silja''s head and planted a small kiss on Silja''s forehead.


    Before moving to Donovan, "You found a good one," she slowly said in his ear as Donovan bent down.


    Both mother and son smiled at each other and Abrielle kissed him on the head before she moved away.


    Zachary, who was standing there, didn''t say anything but smiled in satisfaction. He was happy that his son chose the woman who was perfect for him.


    Son Sivan and Samuel work forward institute in front of his brother and soon to be sister in law


    "I''m so happy for you brother. I am happy that you found such a beautiful sister in law for me," Zivan said playfully.


    Samuel didn''t say anything but he just stood there fulfilling his duty as a little brother.


    Who was standing at the side also ran over to them, "Sister-in-law brother," she exclaimed? Looking at her a small form on Silja''s lips.


    Silja couldn''t believe that she found such a cute sister in law.


    Silja hugged Genie warmly.


    "You are looking so beautiful, sister in law," Genie said.


    "But not more beautiful than you," Silja said. She didn''t know but whenever she saw Genie she found her heart-melting.


    Genevieve was already fifteen this year but the girl was still a child at heart.


    The one who was free of all the worries of the world. Anyone who saw this nonchalant princess of the north would surely feel envious of the life she was living.


    Hearing Silja''s praise Genie giggled.


    "You are very good with words sister in law," Genie said and held Silja''s hand protectively.


    Looking at the happy family both Abrielle and Zachary felt truly happy.


    It was such a rare occasion when everyone was truly happy and enjoying themselves.


    Initially, Abrielle was a little bit worried that tired people of the north would not accept Silja as their princes but looking to change the atmosphere she couldn''t help but sigh in relief.


    But their worry-free time was very slow as they suddenly found Evillene walking in their direction.


    Beside him was Kruel. Both mother and son duo were wearing black colour, making them look different from all other people present.


    Donovan walked ahead with Silja to greet them.


    "Welcome to the celebration, king Azazel," Donovan smiled and looked at Kruel.


    "Thank you for inviting us, Prince Donovan," Kruel smiled.


    "Greetings lady Evillene," Donovan turned towards the woman and bowed his head slightly.


    Although he wasn''t willing to do that it was basic courtesy and since both of them had come to his kingdom as guests he decided not to set any bad example.


    But suddenly Donovan, who was about to turn around and led them to their seat, noticed an abnormality.


    Donovan couldn''t help but narrow his eyes when he saw Kruel wearing a black mask that was hiding half of his face.


    Unlike Donovan who always wear his mask, Kruel didn''t have such a habit. So it was weird for him to start doing that suddenly.


    "Is King Azazel trying to mimic my style?" Donovan lifted his eyebrows.


    Kruel narrowed his eyes hearing that.


    "What do you mean prince Donovan?" Kruel asked, tilting his head.


    "No, I was wondering since when did you start wearing a mask-like me?" Donovan smirked as he asked that.


    "Ohh that.." Kruel took a long pause.


    "Yes, I thought that you look very mysterious and handsome when you wear the masks. I thought why shouldn''t I try it too," Kruel said and accepted without any hesitation.


    Donovan narrowed his eyes hearing that.


    Can this man become any more shameless?


    "I didn''t know that I could be the inspiration for King Azazel himself. It''s an honour to hear that," Donovan said but his lips twitched.


    Kruel laughed out loud at his words.


    Not just Donovan but even Evillene has found it a bit off when she saw her son coming out with a mask on.


    It wasn''t his style but when she saw Kruel didn''t explain anything about it she decided not to ask.


    "Greetings, milady," Evillene was thinking about the mask but then she heard a soft voice directed towards her.


    And she saw Silja''s beautiful face, she was looking at her with a smile.


    "Hello princess Silja, '''' Evillene smiled at the young girl.


    Kruel also greeted Silja and before he could talk more Donovan pulled her away from his eyes.


    Kruel''s lips twitched seeing his overprotectiveness.


    Krule found out it bit off but he decided to not dwell on the topic much after all he knew how Donovan was protective of his own people.


    He silently turned around and walked towards their seats.


    Kruel and Evillene sit down in the middle beside them and set down Abrielle and Zachary.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 172 - Prince Benjamin

    I have started uploading chap of my other book "Annabelle Ashborn" So please check it out.


    ###


    Kruel and Evillene sit down in the middle beside them and set down Abrielle and Zachary.


    Silja Donovan and other children sat a bit on the side away from them.


    Donovan didn''t want Silja to come much in the eyes of Kruel.


    Actually, he wanted to hide her existence from Kruel for the time being but things took an unexpected turn and now all he could do was just damage control.


    But that''s okay as long as she was with him he could do anything.


    As everyone took their seats Silja couldn''t help but frown.


    Her brother wasn''t here yet.


    "He is on his way, don''t worry," but suddenly she heard Donovan speaking from behind her.


    "Huh?" Silja looked at him in confusion.


    "Your brother, you are worried about him right," Donovan smiled and smiled warmly at her.


    Silja nodded her head and looked down.


    "Everything will be alright, right," she said in a small voice.


    "Of course, I''ll make sure of it. Don''t worry," Donovan said with confidence.


    Silja couldn''t help but lift her eyebrows at this narcissistic man.


    Sigh¡­


    But what can she say, he was the one she has chosen.


    Soon she saw her brother walking in their direction.


    She and Donovan stood up to greet him.


    "Brother in law, I''m glad that you came," Donovan greeted sullen face, Benjamin.


    Benjamin forced a smile and nodded his head without much enthusiasm.


    "Brother," Silja looked at him.


    After she found out what he was going to do Silja was a bit upset with him. But she decided to handle it carefully so she didn''t say anything to Benjamin that she knew what he was planning.


    She thought that she would talk to him personally in alone time.


    Well, she has to stop him because as long as she understood Donovan''s character it would be good if something happened.


    He was behaving nicely with Benjamin for the sake of the relationship they were about to form but if Benjamin tried to push his wrong buttons anything can happen.


    On the other hand, she didn''t want to fight with her brother.


    Only if everything can work out easily.


    ''''Silja,'''' Benjamin smiled at her. Silja didn''t know why but felt as if that smile didn''t reach his eyes. It was the first time the siblings were behaving in such a way with each other.


    This was very heartbreaking for silja.


    nonetheless, she tried to force a smile out and walked ahead and hugged him; ''''I''m glad that you came brother,'''' she said and Benjamin kissed her forehead warmly as he always does.


    He then looked at how she was dressed and smiled tauntingly.


    "I thought you didn''t like heavy dresses," Benjamin said.


    Silja frowned. Yes, he was right, Silja didn''t like to dress up much. She only used to wear heavy dresses when Doris made it compulsory for some special occasions.


    "Today is my first day ¡­"


    "Ohh, I get it. Prince Donovan has already started to change you," Benjamin nodded his head.


    "That''s not the case," Silja didn''t know why he was being so difficult.


    "It''s okay I get it," Benjamin replied.


    Silja wanted to explain but Benjamin didn''t wait to hear anything.


    ''''I should go and greet the king I guess,'''' Benjamin nodded at both of them and then walked ahead in the direction of King Zachary.


    "Don''t mind him," Silja turned towards Donovan and said.


    "Why would I," Donovan said with a smile.


    "But I have a doubt," he added.


    "What doubt?" Silja lifted her eyebrows.


    Donovan narrowed his eyes when he saw his odd behaviour, '''' Seems like your brother is planning something,'''' Donovan smiled at Silja after saying that.


    Silja pursed her lips, ''Should she tell him what her brother was planning?''


    maybe not. She has to talk to Benjamin first about this matter and if he didn''t listen to her then she should think about talking to Donovan.


    Silja made up her mind and didn''t say anything.


    "He is just too protective of me and that''s why he is a bit angry at my decision," Silja lowered her head and said.


    Donovan also didn''t probe on the topic much and both of them took their seat.


    Soon the function started and a few ladies performed some dance and soon it was time for friendly matches.


    In the starting, a few soldiers fought a match to warm things up.


    Silja wasn''t much interested in the matches but since this was a custom, she will follow it.


    Silja was looking ahead at the two men fighting on the ground but suddenly one of them changed his form and flew high in the sky and the other one followed.


    They started to fly high in the sky as they spat fire.


    But suddenly Silja''s eyes shone brightly.


    The dragons were flying High and the way they were fighting was so amazing to look at.


    The whole sky was lightening up by their dragon fire, it was the first time Silja was seeing something like this.


    It was so beautiful to look at those moves they performed while flying in the sky.


    It took Silja a few minutes to understand that they weren''t competing at all but putting on a good fire show.


    They both fly in a circle and many other patterns create beautiful scenery in the sky.


    It was just like watching fireworks on the day of the new year.


    Silja was sitting there while her gaze upwards looking at the intense session of the fighting.


    Suddenly she felt someone''s burning gaze directed towards herself.


    She frowned and subconsciously looked in the direction from where she was feeling someone''s eyes.


    When she turned her head she found Evillene looking at her with narrowed eyes, there was a small smile on her lips which sent shivers to Silja''s spine.


    When Evillene saw Silja looking at her too, the smile on her face broadened.


    Instead of averting her gaze, she kept staring at Silja without blinking.


    Her dark black eyes were like a deep abyss, the fire lighting around her was reflecting in those black orbs making her look even more sinister and dark.


    Silja couldn''t help but shrink in her place.

 Chapter 173 - [Bonus ] The Seer

    Her dark black eyes were like a deep abyss, the fire lighting around her was reflecting in those black orbs making her look even more sinister and dark.


    Silja couldn''t help but shrink in her place.


    When Evillene noticed the slight fear in Silja''s eyes she chuckled and looked away.


    Silja let out a sigh of relief when Evillene removed her gaze from her.


    So many things were happening recently and that''s Why she didn''t find time to think about that mother and son pair.


    Donovan also noticed her uneasiness and looked at her.


    Seeing that she was looking very worried Donovan held her hand and planted a soft kiss on the back of her hand.


    Silja forced out a smile.


    She wanted to ask Donovan about what was the matter with Kruel.


    Didn''t they say that Krule was the enemy of the dragons?


    Then why was he here at this time, was his motive good?


    "What''s wrong?" When she frowned Donovan instantly noticed the change of expression on her face.


    Silja shook her head indicating nothing but how Donovan believed her after noticing her tense behaviour.


    "We will talk about it later," Silja said.


    It wasn''t the appropriate time or place to speak.


    Donovan also nodded his face when he heard that.


    Soon the fight was over and it was time for another pair to get on the ground.


    One by one many of the dragons showed their talents till the time of midnight.


    Soon it was time for the bone fire and drink.


    In the middle, a big fire was lit and everyone encircled around it. Few dragon''s who can change in their form have already started to fly high in the sky.


    The traditional music was being played and women started to sing and chant songs of happiness.


    For Silja everything was new and she was looking around with fascination in her eyes.


    Ladies and men dressed in traditional clothes were dancing in their individual circles and around the bonfire.


    Just in a few minutes, the atmosphere has turned very lovely.


    Amid chaos a man made his way towards the royal family, walking from the distance.


    Only the area under his waist was covered, his long white hair was very long and bound in a braid. Even the braid was falling till his knees.


    In one hand he was holding a long wand, the upper end of the wand was carved on the dragon face.


    His six feet tall structure was straight and curved perfectly. Silja noticed the number of necklaces in his neck which was made from the various colours of beads. Same beads were woven in her hair too.


    But what was more eye-catching was his eyes. Instead of black orbs, his whole eyes were white.


    His gaze was straight as he walked and it was obvious that he couldn''t see.


    But that didn''t hinder his walk at all as if even without eyes he could see everything.


    As he walked between people everyone bowed to him, some even lay down near his feet to get blessings.


    The man walked over with an indifferent face and stood in front of King Zachary.


    King Zachary has already stood up and walked towards the man.


    "Welcome to Northcrest. Thank you for accepting the invitation," Zachary bowed to the man politely.


    Silja looked at Donovan with puzzlement.


    "He is a seer. Lives in the mountains of Astraxia. Best among his kind," Donovan told her.


    "Father has called him here to perform a small ritual and give us blessings," he added.


    Seer.


    She has heard about them. They have a few in Atlanea to and Silja has met a few of them before.


    They said that seers are capable of seeing the future. They can communicate with God face to face and also hold the power to change once in the future.


    But most of them were just fake. Trying to con people by telling them about their future and fortune just to get some money.


    Silja didn''t know to what extent it was true but she was sure that the man standing not far away with a serious gaze and drawing something on the ground has a very powerful aura.


    He looked different from the masses.


    Soon Donovan led Silja to the seer.


    "He is¡­"


    "I know he is your eldest son and she is the woman he has chosen for himself," Zachary tried to introduce but the man stopped him in his mid-sentence.


    The middle-aged man turns in the direction of Silja and Donovan.


    The man then extended his hand in front of Donovan.


    He was holding something in his fist


    "Take it," he said.


    Donovan extended his hand with an open palm. Man drops three parables in his hand of different colours.


    "This is what you need," he said with a slight smile on the corner of his lips.


    Donovan frowned looking at them.


    He looked at Silja who also didn''t have any clue. But he put them away in his pocket securely without any questions


    Then seer turned in the direction of Silja, but as soon as his white eye turned towards her, his forehead creased and a deep line formed.


    His eyes were locked to hers, she felt like through her eyes the man was trying to measure her whole existence.


    As if he was seeing something that others were not capable of.


    But his gaze didn''t stay for long on her face.


    The man soon turned his face in the other direction without saying anything.


    Silja looked at Donovan but he nodded his head assuringly.


    Seeing that he was done giving blessings, Zachary asked him to start the ritual, "Shall we begin?"


    In reply, the man only nodded his head ever so slightly. Without wasting any time Zachary and Abrielle led the man towards the bone fire that was lit in the middle.


    The man moved his hand and drew something on the ground by using the end of the wand he was holding.


    Then he looked up at the stars that were shining in the sky.


    "It is time," he said, turning towards Zachary.

 Chapter 174 - Benjamin And Silja

    The man moved his hand and drew something on the ground by using the end of the wand he was holding.


    Then he looked up at the stars that were shining in the sky.


    "It is time," he said, turning towards Zachary.


    Zachary nodded and ordered the maid to bring the necessary things for the ritual.


    Some sacred things were brought that Silja couldn''t name.


    The seer chanted a few spells of prayers before he added everything on the fire one by one as offerings.


    The ritual was a very short one and finished quickly.


    As soon as he was done with his work the man took his leave.


    Silja saw him eyeing the last time before he left the ground.


    Silja didn''t know why but she felt his eyes were very sharp.


    How can he see with those eyes which were seemingly defected?


    "I''ll take you to meet him later," Donovan murmured in her ear softly.


    Silja turned towards him and nodded lightly.


    "It''s time to drink, sister in law, come on," Silja''s trail of thought was broken by Genevieve''s voice.


    Zivan and Samuel came towards them, a maid trailing behind them with a tray of glasses of some fragrant wine.


    "It''s tradition, younglings offer wine to their older ones as a form of respect and love," Donovan took both glasses and handed one to Silja before they walked in the direction of the King and Queen.


    Silja offered Abrielle her wine and Donovan to Zachary.


    "Bless you," the couple gave warm blessings and then all the three little children served wine to Silja and Donovan.


    "Sister in law, this is from me as a welcome for you in our family. Although it''s a pity that an amazing woman like you found such a bizarre man but what can we do now? What is done is done," Zivan the most playful one said with a disdainful full smile casting in the direction of Donovan.


    Donovan snatched the glass in his hand but didn''t say anything.


    Genie giggled and Samuel reacted as if he couldn''t see or hear what they were saying.


    Zivan''s lips twitched when he saw his brother drinking the wine that he has prepared for Silja, nonetheless, he continued.


    "You know sister in law I was waiting for someone like you who can dote on me as a little brother. So now that you are here please dote on me and spoil me like your little brother," Zivan took another glass and offered it to Silja


    Even though Zivan was younger than Donovan his brother was like a log of wood to them apart from Genie.


    He will never treat Zivan like a little brother but one of his soldiers who need to be perfect and punctual on everything so Zivan has always complained about it.


    "She is younger than you," Before Silja could react It was Donovan who spoke up.


    "So what? Didn''t you say that she holds the same status as you? And since she is going to be your wife she will be in a higher position than me in the family hierarchy. So it''s fair for me to be dotted on by her, right sister in law," Zivan said shamelessly.


    Silja was a bit overwhelmed when she faced Zivan.


    Well, the second prince of North was very different from what she had thought.


    He was nowhere to be the same as Donovan, but the same can not be told about her other brother in law Samuel.


    He was just like a miniature of Donovan, even one step ahead of Donovan for having that stoic face.


    While Genie and Zivan were more normal of a people.


    "Sure," Silja smiled at his words and nodded her head. Donovan turned in her direction and sent a jealous glare.


    Silja laughed out loud at his childish behaviour.


    "Sister in law.." after Zivan, Samuel offered her a glass of wine.


    Silja accepted it with a smile.


    Then it was Genie''s turn.


    They spoke and laughed standing there for a while before Silja excused herself.


    She walked amidst people who were chatting, laughing, drinking and dancing.


    As she passed by them all of them bowed to her, Silja nodded at them absentmindedly and walked towards a lone figure who was standing in the particular place, far away from other people.


    Silja took a glass from a maid passing by and walked towards him.


    "Brother¡­" Silja called Benjamin who was standing while facing the river.


    "You are here," Benjamin turned around.


    "I thought you forget about me after meeting your new family," Benjamin said.


    "Why are you speaking like that? You know I would never do that," Silja was hurt by his words.


    "Is that so, then it''s fine," Benjamin turned around with a scoffing smile.


    Silja widened her eyes at his behaviour. But she decided not to take it to heart, since he was upset with her and was being willful she will endure it this time.


    "Here, drink it," Silja offered him wine that she has brought with her.


    "We don''t follow such customs, Silja," Benjamin didn''t move or make any attempt to take it.


    "So what if it''s not our customs? Im your sister, can''t you drink wine given by me?" Silja asked.


    Benjamin smiled and extended his hand before taking the glass and sipping from it.


    "You shouldn''t do this Silja. It will lead you astray," Benjamin said. No matter what he was doing or which mean he was using, it was all for her sake.


    He didn''t want her to get involved in someone else''s mess.


    "Even if it''s wrong I want to do it," but if Benjamin was stubborn Silja was no different.


    "Didn''t you say, brother, that you will always support me? Then why are you backing now at this critical juncture of my life? Im going to marry tomorrow, brother. Mother and father are not here but you are. Can''t you try to understand me and support me in this decision?" Silja asked with tears in her eyes.


    Seeing the tears rolling from her eyes Benjamin clenched his fists.

 Chapter 175 - The Curse

    "Didn''t you say, brother, that you will always support me? Then why are you backing now at this critical juncture of my life? Im going to marry tomorrow, brother. Mother and father are not here but you are. Can''t you try to understand me and support me in this decision?" Silja asked with tears in her eyes.


    Seeing the tears rolling from her eyes Benjamin clenched his fists.


    He has never let his sister cry before but now she was crying in front of him and he can''t do anything.


    "I can and I want to. But what can I do when I''m seeing you heading towards your destruction. This relationship will only give you suffering, Silja. There are many things that you are unaware of, when you will found that out you will understand that I was right," Benjamin said between his gritted teeth.


    He turned around and held Silja by her shoulder.


    "I will always have your best interest in mind," he said with utmost sincerity, and Silja does not doubt that.


    "If there is anything that I don''t know and can affect my decision then tell me what is it," Silja demanded.


    Benjamin felt his heart tighten, he couldn''t.


    If he did, he will lose her forever. If she found out that she isn''t his sister nor daughter of their parents she will never forgive them for keeping her in darkness all these years.


    "There is no need you to know this right now, just do what I say," Benji''s eyes darkened.


    "Huh, you are just being unreasonable," Silja fumed.


    Benji looked at her angry face but kept quiet.


    Silja was even angrier.


    "I know what you have planned with Mira," Silja pursed her lips and blurt out.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes but didn''t react much.


    "Good then, it will be more convenient this way. Be ready by tomorrow evening, we are leaving for Atlanea," he said without much of an expression on his face.


    Initially, he has planned to take Silja with him without his knowledge but this was good too. He didn''t feel right to betray his sister after all.


    For Silja this Benjamin was new, she has never seen her brother behaving this way.


    "Im not leaving with you. Im going to marry prince Donovan and stay here," Silja said with determination.


    "I''m not asking for your opinion Silja. It is an order as your older brother and crown prince. The king of Atlanea has the same thought in mind that you should return to Atlanea with me," Benjamin turned around and said before leaving without giving any chance for Silja to say anything.


    Silja stood there dumbfounded.


    Order of crown prince and king?


    She felt like her whole world was collapsing at that moment.


    It was unbelievable.


    Tears rolled down her eyes as she stood there.


    She felt like she was all alone in the world with no one from her family by her side to support her.


    Just like broken pearls tears rolled down from her eyes.


    But soon she forced them back.


    No, she won''t cry. If her brother wanted to fight her, she will fight till the end.


    With that Silja wiped away her tears and return to the people.


    Somewhere else Donovan walked towards Kruel with a glass of wine in his hand.


    Kruel has a distinguished status and reputation that no one dare to approach him.


    Not that Kruel was intending to accept a drink from anyone, he naturally dispised people swarming around him with their fake smiles and ugly faces.


    He was standing there looking at the people with his scoff filled eyes.


    "Are you enjoying yourself, King Azazel?" Don stood beside him.


    "I can''t say that. Everything is boring," Kruel clicked his tongue.


    "Hmm, then what will please you?" Don asked with a smile.


    "A royal crest of dragons maybe," Kruel turned his head to the side and lifted smiled at Don.


    Donovan''s eyes narrowed down instantly. But he didn''t reply, instead, he handed him the glass that he brought along. Krule looked at him for a while before taking it in his hand.


    "Are you sure it''s not poisoned?"


    He sipped from the glass and lifted his eyebrows at the amazing taste.


    "It is not but I wish I had mixed few drops after hearing what you said just now," Don jabbed.


    "Haha," Kruel laughed out loud.


    "Well, I was thinking about what you said in our last meeting about not sacrificing your freedom at any cost," Kruel made a thoughtful face.


    "So I decided to give you one another chance," he said.


    Donovan looked at him in question as he heard that.


    "Is that so? Do tell what type of benevolence you are going to show this time," Donovan already knew that it wasn''t going to be anything good.


    "Hand over me the crest you have and the powerful witch who is by your side. If you do that I promise to never invade your borders ever again and you can restore the peace of your land," Kruel proposed.


    Donovan''s eyes moved as he heard him mentioning the witch.


    How did he find out?


    "Im not sure whom you are talking about," Donovan replied.


    "No need to feign ignorance prince Donovan. I have already known that you have poached many small minions by your side. But I''m not interested in them. I just want that single one who helps you kill my person," Kruel made it clear.


    Donovan was shocked hearing that, he has put that witch who has invaded their castle in the dungeon, then how did was able to find that out.


    Was there an informer of Kruel between them?


    If that was the case then it was very bad for their safety.


    "If you send people to sneak in my territory I will never let them go, you should know that clearly," Donovan stated. They may be weak but they still had the backbone to save their own house.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 176 - No Way To Break The Curse

    "If you send people to sneak into my territory I will never let them go, you should know that clearly," Donovan stated. They may be weak but they still had the backbone and power to guard their own house.


    "And about the witch, you are talking about, I don''t know such a person, king Azazel?" Despite being shocked Donovan didn''t say anything.


    Exposing Silja''s identity will risk her life and Donovan will never let that happen.


    Even if it turns out that she can''t help them break the curse he will never put her in any dangerous situation.


    "I don''t know any powerful witches. If I had one, I would have surely used that person to break the curse long ago," Donovan stated obviously.


    "Huh, I can see that you are trying to save that person. I don''t know how powerful she or he is but let me remind you one thing here. Even if you found a powerful witch you won''t be able to break the curse. Because only one person with royal witch blood will be able to do that," Kruel said with a smirk.


    "You won''t be able to break the curse even if you found one with royal blood. Few more things will be needed to break the curse and as long as I know everything that can be used to break the curse is wiped out from the face of the earth along with the method of breaking the curse," Kruel smiled triumphantly.


    Donovan clenched his fist as he heard that. How could he not know that?


    Since the day he found out about the curse he has started to look for its cure.


    He has read as many books as he can to find out about the solution. He has met many people over the years who can help him but it was as if there was no one who knows the solution for this pain of dragons.


    But he has never lost hope and kept faith that the day will come when he will be able to lift that curse and fight the witches and restore the former glory of the Northern empire.


    And now that Silja was with him his hope has become even stronger.


    "Even without breaking the curse I''m strong enough to defend my kingdom," Donovan locked his eyes with Kruel''s.


    A sarcastic smile spread on Kruel''s lips.


    "Huh, I like that confidence and I would like to break it even more," both the men stood there facing each other with burning rage in their hearts.


    They didn''t doubt each other''s capabilities nor did they belittle each other.


    They didn''t have any personal feuds but it was the rivalry that they had received in heritage and made it their mission to keep it up till their last breath.


    An unknown amount of time passed as both of them stood there without speaking anything.


    "Well, there is no need to rush through it. I will wait for your answer," Kruel was the first one to break the silence.


    He drank the last sip from the glass and walked away.


    Donovan kept looking at his leaving figure for quite some time before he closed his eyes.


    He has got a whiff of Silja''s existence and this is not a good sign.


    Although he doesn''t know who the witch is, he won''t sit still and will surely create trouble.


    Hand him the crest and witch?


    In his dreams.


    Donovan scoffed and walked away from there.


    "Good evening, Your highness," but suddenly a shadow flashed in front of him, Donovan halted his footsteps.


    He looked at the man standing in front of him dressed in rough clothes and messy hair. In one hand holding a big jug of alcohol while the other extended towards Donovan.


    "Here," he said with a slight smile on his lips.


    Donovan took the wine he offered silently.


    "You did a good job," Donovan took a sip from the glass.


    "Of course, is there anything that Carlo can not do?" After all, he was Carlo Mason the infamous thief of Northcrest, was there anything that he cannot do?


    "Take this," Donovan took out a small pouch from his pocket and threw it in the direction of Carlo.


    "Haha, thank you, your highness," the man bowed deeply.


    "But work is not over yet. I suspect they will still try to create trouble. Keep an eye on public opinion for a few more days. Only when this marriage is settled can we relax," Donovan instructed with a serious face.


    "Don''t worry about that. I have made the necessary preparations. Anyone who tries to mess around with you and lady Silja will be underlined in red ink in my record," And an evil smile blooms on Carlo''s face.


    Carlo was the one who helped Donovan to spread the news about Silja''s good work.


    Even though Carlo looked a bit unreliable he was the most suitable person to handle such things given his network and influence.


    "Hmm, where is princess Silja? I should offer her a drink too," Carlo asked looking around when he saw Silja standing with Genie and the other two siblings at the side.


    "No need," Donovan narrowed his eyes on the man.


    ''Tch, such a petty man,'' Carlo clicked his tongue and decided to leave not daring to tease him more.


    As he left Donovan walked towards Silja.


    "Come with me," he held her hand and led her away from the crowd.


    "Is your brother still being stubborn?" Even though Donovan wasn''t by her side for a long time he could sense the change in Silja''s mood.


    "He has other plans," Silja looked down and concentrated on the ground as they walked along the river shore.


    "Such as?" Donovan lifted his eyebrows.


    "He has planned to sneak me out of the North by tomorrow evening, before marriage," Silja told him at last.


    "Hmm, I have guessed that much. What else?" Donovan behaved rather indifferently.


    "Aren''t you mad?" Silja thought that once he found out about this plan he would surely be made but he was rather calm.

 Chapter 177 - Sacrificing Princess And The Crest

    "Hmm, I have guessed that much. What else?" Donovan behaved rather indifferently.


    "Aren''t you mad?" Silja thought that once he found out about this plan he would surely be made but he was rather calm.


    "Well, I can expect this much from him. Given the relationship our two kingdoms have shared, it is a bit odd to accept marriage between you and me. However I think your family is reacting a bit much," Don told her his honest thoughts.


    Even Silja agreed to it. She has already told the benefits that they will get from this union but it was as if her brother was being unreasonably stubborn to hear anything.


    "It''s not like we are any small kingdom compared to Atlanea. If one looks at it, The Northern empire is good at everything compared to Atlanea. And if they are worried about the union of such an odd pair of human and dragon, I don''t think this is something new. Before the war broke out on four continents this was a very common occurrence. And even now it is," Donovan wanted to clear everything in Silja''s mind; he didn''t want her to enter their marriage with any doubts.


    Silja heard his reasoning and felt that he was right.


    But what can she do? She had tried to explain things to her brother but he wasn''t listening.


    "But don''t worry. If your parents and brother are not satisfied with me as your husband then it''s my duty to change their opinion. I will talk to your brother," he held Silja''s hand with one and with others he patted her head.


    Silja felt revealed when she heard that.


    They were still walking along with the river flow.


    They enjoyed the silence for a moment before Silja remembered something.


    "What''s the matter with Kruel and his mother? Why are they here?" She wanted to ask this for quite some time.


    "To negotiate," Don replied.


    Silja couldn''t help but frown.


    Negotiation?


    "He has put forward some demands. If we fulfill them he will never bother us and will sign a peace treaty," Don replied with a dull smile.


    Peace treaty¡­


    Silja couldn''t help but feel a bad hunch in her heart.


    "Are you planning to accept it?" Silja asked cautiously.


    "Huh, you wouldn''t be asking that if you knew about his demands," Don replied.


    Yes, of course, if the condition would be that simple then this conflict wouldn''t have reached this point.


    "What are the demands?" Silja asked.


    "He wants me to hand him the royal crest of dragons and¡­," Don paused.


    "And?" Silja tilted her head.


    "And the person who helped me kill the intruder who invaded our castle sometime ago," Don locked his gaze on Silja as he completed his sentence.


    Silja''s eyes widened at his reply.


    Wasn''t she, herself, was the person who helped him capture the witch?


    "Yes it''s you," Donovan confirmed her doubt.


    "I see," Silja looked down and thought for a bit.


    "Does he know that I''m the one who helps you at that time?" Silja looked at Donovan.


    "Not for now at least," Donovan shook his head. And he prefers it to be that way.


    ''Not for now...that means he can know about it as long as Donovan decides to tell him.


    "So what is your answer? Are you accepting the deal?" Silja asked curiously.


    From what she thinks it wasn''t much of a price if one thinks carefully. Just a woman and a crest in exchange for restoring peace.


    "What do you think I should do?" Instead of answering he threw the question at her.


    Silja thought for a bit," From my point of view these are not big demands. Seeing the condition dragons are living in for years now. Just a small sacrifice of a foreign princess and a family jewel and you can save thousands of lives and resources that are being wasted in the wars every year," Silja said calmly. As if the foreign princess she just mentioned wasn''t her but someone else.


    "I always wonder why I fell for you, but now I know," Donovan halted his steps and turned towards her with a smile.


    "Why?" Silja asked, raising her eyebrows.


    "Because I have never seen anyone as calm and smart as you. You are far more witted than any woman out there. One of the finest I have ever known," he bent his head a little and touched her head with his. A beautiful smile on his lips.


    Silja smiled at the compliment then she pushed him away and took a step back and sat down on the ground.


    "So, prince Donovan, are you ready to end this war between Witches and dragons by accepting Kruel''s offer?" Silja lifted her head and looked at him who was standing behind her.


    Donovan gave her a meaningful smile and then sat down beside her.


    "Well Although the offer is very tempting I don''t want to lose such a beautiful future wife who seems to be the perfect match for me," Donovan placed his hand around her and pulled her in his arms.


    Silja maintained a smile when she asked that question but her heart was actually trembling from frenzy thinking what might be his answer.


    And when he replied she felt like someone had set her heart free from that unknown fear she had in her heart.


    Trust wasn''t something that you can have in others without any reason. It is an emotion that builds up slowly with time.


    The way Silja and Donovan''s relationship started the most lacking element in it was the trust.


    There was attraction and love but the trust which is the base of any relationship was a bit weak in their relationship.


    And despite the fact that Silja has claimed that she wanted to marry him there was a bit of doubt in her heart, but the iceberg of doubt seems to be melting now, little by little with each passing day.


    "Are you sure? You are losing a great deal here," Silja probed further.

 Chapter 178 - [Bonus ]

    ##Extra chap for completing 100 golden tickets. Love you guys...##


    "Are you sure? You are losing a great deal here," Silja probed further.


    "What are you doing huh? Want me to say that I will sacrifice you to get peace?" Donovan narrowed his eyes.


    "This is an easy option after all," Silja replied


    "If I wanted to do it that easy, I wouldn''t have kept fighting all these years. Do you think so little of me?" Donovan sounded a bit angry.


    "That''s not what I mean," Silja shook her head.


    "What about the royal crest? Why did he want that?" Silja asked.


    It can be understandable if he asked about Silja. Since he might want to take revenge but ask for the royal crest of dragons? What use of another family'' crests can he have?


    "He is not asking for the crest but the last hope of dragons," a grave expression covered his face as he said that.


    Silja looked at the sudden change in his mood.


    "The crest is an important element to break the curse of dragons," Don explained.


    Silja furrowed her eyebrows as she heard that.


    She knew that dragons were cursed by witches to lose their power and live as humans. And that was the reason behind the chaos that broke out in four continents.


    But she didn''t know that the curse could be broken.


    They say that that the curse that the late Witch King and father of Kruel has cast is so powerful that there was no way to break it. The late King has destroyed every possible way to break the curse before he died.


    "Are you planning to break the curse?" Silja asked.


    Well, it can be understood that he wants to. But how can he do that? For years dragons are trying to find the cure for their problem but no one has ever been successful.


    "Yes, and I will. The crest is one of the elements which will be needed to break the curse. He wanted to snatch it away so that the last hope that we are clinging to can be broken and he can ensure that dragons will never regain their power as before," Donovan replied between gritted teeth.


    Now Silja could understand the gravity of the situation.


    Kruel was here for a purpose after all.


    Since the dragon is down, witches and dwarfs can enjoy being the most powerful.


    But even though dragons are weak they have been giving a good fight till now.


    But if Donovan accepts this offer of Kruel then it''s indirectly meant that dragons have accepted their fate and bend the knee in front of Witches, which will make them more and more powerful.


    On the surface, it will be like the war has ended and finally, people will live in peace but once this offer is accepted the Witches will raise their heads to the highest and bully dragons even more.


    Once the dragons are subdued the next target will be humans which are even easier to conquer given the fact that they are less powerful in terms of resources and power.


    This was such a wicked plan.


    Silja couldn''t help but admire Kruel''s guts to come to the North and put forward such a deal.


    Wasn''t he afraid that the dragon would kill him in the rage?


    "He is here alone right with just a few of his people?" Silja asked, raising her eyebrows.


    "What you are thinking is not that simple," Donovan could guess what she was thinking.


    "Why? What is he being so brave for?" Silja has never met Kruel before. Everything she has heard about him was from other people''s mouths so she couldn''t tell much about what kind of person he was in private.


    But Donovan knew, he has encountered the men many times, they knew each other since he was a kid.


    "He knows that dragons will never kill him no matter what, and that confidence comes from the blood running in his veins which is the weakness of dragons," Donovan couldn''t help but sigh.


    "What do you mean?" Silja turned around and faced him.


    "Well even though no one knows exactly how to break the curse but we know one thing that is who can break the curse. Only the witch who has royal blood in her/his veins can break the curse. Means the direct descendant of the royal family of Witches and unfortunately, Kruel is the only descendant left by the previous witch king that people know,"... but there was one more now that people don''t know¡­ that is you,''


    Donovan wanted to say that. But he didn''t and kept his mouth shut.


    Not that he wanted to hide it from her but he has his reason.


    Silja was one of the descendants of the royal Witches which means she has close blood ties with Kruel somehow.


    What if she found out about the truth and decided to side with the Witches?


    After all, blood is thicker than water.


    That was the biggest fear Donovan and Zachary had.


    That was the reason Zachary had forced Donovan to marry her, he wanted to tie her to their family in a way that she would never think about siding with the Witches no matter which kind of relationship they shared.


    Given how much power she seems to hold in herself it will be ruinous for dragons if she chose Kruel''s side.


    As for Donovan, he didn''t want to hide the truth but since Silja didn''t even know that she wasn''t the daughter of the human king and queen, she will definitely suffer a hard blow after finding the truth and Donovan didn''t want that to happen.


    He wanted her to get ready first to handle the truth, she has just started to acknowledge her powers. It will be too much if she has to go through one more blow.


    One step at a time, everything was planned in his head.. All he needed from her was to walk on the path that he had created for her.

 Chapter 179 - Grumpy Genie

    While Silja and Donovan were having their own time somewhere else Kruel had his eyes glued on a particular figure.


    Genie was sitting with her maids at a quieter place. Few soldiers were standing around her making protective circles. She was the youngest and wasn''t of the age of drinking so all she could do was to watch everyone like every year she did. Abrielle was busy meeting people and fulfilling her duty as queen otherwise she would have never left Genie alon out there between so many people.


    The guards guarding the little princess were personal guards of Genie who mostly followed her whenever she made appearances in such public settings. Their work was to safeguard her and keep everyone away from meeting her.


    Even though Genie didn''t like staying in such a protected environment where other people are actually roaming freely. But what other choices did she have?


    It was better to be here with her guards and maids instead of staying in the castle alone.


    Genie''s eyes were sparkling as she saw girls of her age dancing and moving around like butterflies.


    This was a sight to behold for a girl who has never gotten a taste of freedom.


    She saw a group of few youngsters of similar age as her playing not far away. They were dancing and teasing each other.


    Their oral and physical interaction was so natural as they were playing and roaming around.


    It was such a rare opportunity for Genie to watch such a thing. She was shocked to see that men and women can behave in such a way.


    Wasn''t that behaviour a bit too much for women and men? She thought.


    But how could a Genie, who has never seen the outside world know that it was just a simple gesture between friends of the same age?


    There was no other suggestive behaviour apart from pure fun.


    She looked at them with a fascination for a while but the more she looked the more empty she felt from inside.


    She felt a sudden wave of envy looking at those children of commoners.


    She was the princess but she never got the luxury to laugh like that while they were just sons and daughters of common people yet they have the most precious things in the world. Freedom. Who was luckiest here?


    She has always heard people talking about how envious her life was but from what she sees now it was the other way around.


    Because they don''t know the price she pays for the luxury she receives.


    She didn''t blame her parents because she knew that they were doing this with her wellbeing in mind.


    It was just that she was not fated to get what she wanted, she was just asking for more than she could actually deserve.


    Genie sighed and stood up abruptly in the end.


    There was no need to bleed her heart more, instead, she could go and have some sleep.


    "Are we leaving my lady?" Her maid asked and Genie nodded.


    One of the maids went to inform Abrielle about Genie''s departure while everyone else went in the direction of the castle.


    On the way Suddenly the maid walking beside Genie tripped and instinctively she tried to get some support. Genie who was walking by her side held her and saved her from falling.


    "Are you okay?" Genie asked but the head maid walking with them scolded the young maid who couldn''t walk properly.


    The maid herself was confused that how she tripped when she was walking fine. There wasn''t any stone or something on that she could trip and fall.


    Nonetheless, the maid apologies and they continue walking towards the castle.


    As soon as Genie reached her chamber she dismissed all the maids.


    "I would like to have some rest," she said.


    The main maid was a little shocked at the sudden change in the princess'' behaviour.


    "Let me help you change first¡­." The main maid said but Genie cut her off.


    "No need. I''ll do it myself," Genie completed her sentence and then closed the door behind her.


    It was as if the head maid wanted to say something but in the end, she didn''t say anything.


    Since Genie has already gone to her chamber she decided not to disturb her anymore and told everyone to go back to their quarters.


    While the main maid decided to stay there for a while thinking that Genie might need something.


    She walked to the small room that was assigned for her to rest and sat down on the sofa. And soon she was nodding off while snoring lightly.


    Inside Genie walked forward and plopped on her bed dejected.


    All her siblings were older and were men, so even though all her brothers tried to spend time with her there was something Genie always lacked.


    Plus all of them stayed busy most of the days and spent time outside, completing their respective work. Thus Genie always felt alone most of the time. She didn''t have any actual friends since she never went out. The one who was of her age from the daughter of the minister and other noble families just kept the relationship for the sake of the name.


    All they wanted was just to reap some benefits from her. Abrielle knew that very well and thus she has always kept this kind of person away from her daughter.


    In the end, Genie was left alone without any friends.


    Her constant companions were just her maids. Even though all of them were good to her she could not consider them as a friend with whom she can talk freely or share something.


    Abrielle and Zachary have always wanted the best for their daughter but they failed to understand that while protecting her they made her alone.


    Genie sat down there for a while without moving with a blank mind. After some time she finally stood up and went to the wardrobe area.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 180 - Kruel In The Castle

    Genie sat down there for a while without moving with a blank mind. After some time she finally stood up and went to the wardrobe area.


    Inside her queen-size room, there was a small inner room with a good amount of space, occupied with all sorts of clothes and accessories.


    Genie walked in and shuffled dressed to find comfortable nightwear.


    She then went in the direction of the bathroom and started to remove her dress. But soon she realized that she was stuck and no matter how she tried she couldn''t open the rope of her corset.


    She tried sometimes and then put her hands down in defeat.


    After all, Genie was a princess and from childhood her all work has been done by maids. She was simply not used to doing anything alone on her own. Just a simple task like bathing and changing clothes was also difficult for her.


    Sensing her stupidity of sending maids away before changing she sighed and scolded herself.


    Well, there was no way she was going to be able to open the dress on her own.


    It wasn''t like she can''t call anyone at the moment.


    She knew that her maid will be just outside the door but since she has told them she didn''t need their help it will be hurtful to go out and ask for help.


    What should she do now?


    She can''t stay in the tight dress which was suffocating her.


    Corset will kill her if she keeps it overnight.


    In the end, the girl tried a few more attempts and in the end, she took a small dagger and decided to cut the dress in order to break free from it.


    The sharp dagger didn''t take much effort to cut the rope and there was an instant success.


    Although she ruined the dress she got her freedom and fresh breath in return.


    Satisfied with her work Genie smiled and went out of her room from the back door which was opening in a small lack garden.


    As she tried to fill her lungs with fresh air she felt better.


    The young girl sat there alone not saying anything to anyone.


    She thought that she would feel better after spending some alone time but how could she have imagined that she won''t be alone.


    Genie was sitting near the small man-made lack when she saw a shadow moving on the other side of the wall.


    Generally, guards walked around the vicinity for safety purposes but when she saw the shadow standing there constantly she became alert.


    "Who is there?" Genie slowly walked in the direction and asked.


    But even after asking her, the person standing there didn''t reply at all.


    Genie frowned and walked closer.


    Her dragon was enhancing her vision and hearing abilities so even from afar, she could see the shadow of a tall man.


    "Who are you? What are you doing there?" She questioned authoritatively. It was her courtyard and no one was allowed to wander here and there without her permission.


    Seeing her coming closer the shadow finally moved and took a few steps ahead.


    The light from the moon fell on his visage as she walked out of the shadow of the tree.


    Genie narrowed her eyes as she saw the familiar face.


    "You?.." wasn''t he the man she met before the celebration near the shore of lack?


    She was shocked by seeing him there. What was he doing here in the castle and that too in her inner courtyard?


    Genie instantly became cautious.


    "What are you doing here? How did you get in?" She asked with a stern voice. She was wary of him but not afraid.


    After all, she was the princess of North, she may be timid and gullible but she wasn''t cowardly or easily frightened. Especially not in her own house.


    Kruel''s dark amber eyes shone as he looked at the girl.


    He was closely observing her from the moment she entered the celebration, and when she left he followed her behind.


    He didn''t want to but he was curious about her.


    He had never expected that a sly man like Zachary could have such a gullible daughter.


    Kruel has experience of all the men from the Regalhelm family and all of them were tough nuts to crack so how can the only daughter of a royal dragon be so different from them.


    Kruel has imagined her to be some young fierce lady like her other three brothers.


    Even queen Abrielle, her mother, was someone not to be messed with. In such a family of sly people, how could such a sweet flower exist?


    It was simply unbelievable.


    Kruel has thought that since Regalhelms has kept everything under the wrap about their princess they might be trying to use her as a secret weapon but what he found was way different than he could think.


    She was so innocent and pure, the way her eyes widened and narrowed when she talked was captivating.


    Kruel has never been seen anyone behaving in such a way towards him.


    "Are you listening to me? I''m talking to you. What are you doing here?" Genie waved her hand in front of him.


    "I have something that belongs to you," An amusing smile spread on Kruel''s lips looking at the girl.


    "What is it?" Genie frowned.


    "This.." Kruel took out a small braslate made of a shiny diamond.


    Genie looked at the shiny thing and extended her hand to take it from him.


    Kruel opened his palm in front of her.


    Genie''s fingers softly brushed in his large and coarse hand as she took away the bracelet.


    She closely examined it and it turned out that it was indeed her bracelet.


    "This is mine..but where did you get it from?" She looked up at him with confusion.


    "I found it on the way," Kruel answered simply.


    "Then how did you know that this is mine?" Genie furrowed her eyebrows.


    "I have a sharp memory," the man cut the answer short.

 Chapter 181 - Friendship

    "I found it on the way," Kruel answered simply.


    "Then how did you know that this is mine?" Genie furrowed her eyebrows.


    "I have a sharp memory," the man cut the answer short.


    "Ahhh.." Genie was taken aback. Does he mean that he has noticed that bracelet and he remembered it from then?


    Genie was surprised with his observation power.


    "Then how did you come in?" Noticing the bracelet was one thing but how did he enter the castle and even her courtyard.


    Surly no guards would have allowed him inside no matter what. They would have taken the bracelet and sent him away.


    At most, they would have given him a small reward for bringing the bracelet.


    "By walking," Genie was busy thinking of all kinds of possibilities when she heard what he said.


    She blinked a few times," I don''t want to know that. What I meant is, didn''t anyone stop you from entering?"


    The man was simply on other wavelengths to come up with such answers.


    "They didn''t," He replied.


    Genie was simply dumbfounded hearing his answer. That wasn''t possible, the guards in her courtyard were all selected by Donovan himself. They were best of the best, sharp and capable. Even an ant can not be passed through their watch so how did such a big man come in without being noticed by them?


    "How could that be? Are all guards sleeping?" Genie instantly became alert. She turned around to go out but Kruel said, "They are awake and doing their duties properly,"


    Genie''s lips twitched as she heard that, ''if they were doing their duty properly you wouldn''t have managed to walk this deep in the castle.


    Kruel had the same indifferent expression on his face as he gave her answers one by one as truthfully as he could.


    Well, the guards can not be blamed after all they were charmed by Kruel to let him in. And about the bracelet, he knew it was hers because he had made her lose it on her way.


    *Recap*


    Genie stood up to leave the celebration.


    Kruel, who was admiring the view of Genie''s face, narrowed his eyes.


    In this boring place, there was nothing that could catch his attention apart from her face, Which filled with different expressions as she look around her. Different expressions were changing her face as per her thoughts. There was fascinating, sadness, curiosity and so on.


    But suddenly she decided to leave and then stood up and started to walk away.


    He saw the girl walking away speedily towards the castle.


    Since his amusement was going away there was no more need for him to stay.


    He decided to stand up and start to leave but suddenly a mischievous thought crossed his mind.


    Kruel stopped in his tracks and turned around. Genie was still in his line of sight.


    The corner of his lips rose and he swept his finger and thumb.


    "Ahhhh¡­"


    The maid walking near Genevieve lost her balance and tripped. Genie extended her hand to catch her and the maid held her hand but in the hassle, the bracelet from Genie''s hand fell.


    The maid had a confused expression on her face as she couldn''t understand how she lost balance suddenly.


    But who knew that she was just being played by Kruel to fulfil his aim.


    None of them noticed anything in there and left with haste.


    Kruel walked towards the fellin bracelet and bent down. He took the shiny thing and observed it carefully before putting it away securely in the pocket.


    After that, the man leisurely walked in the direction of the back of the castle and followed the path Genie had taken. His lips chanted a small spell and with that none of the guards stopped him as he walked inside. As if they couldn''t see him at all.


    Kruel followed Genie towards her courtyard and then he turned in the direction of the opposite side. He walked around a bit till she reached the backyard and entered from there.


    He stood there in her backyard under the shadow. Even though he has followed her in, he didn''t feel like going into her chamber.


    But to his surprise, the girl came out herself from inside and sat down near the small Lake.


    She was dressed in plain nightwear. Previous ornaments and the heavy dress were removed and now she looked like a small goddess of naiveness.


    He had no intention of going to her and meeting her but suddenly she noticed her presence.


    The girl was sharper than she looked.


    And that''s how he ended up here, making that foolish conversation.


    "Hmm, anyway. Thank you so much for this," she raised the bracelet and shook it in her hand.


    The small bells attached to it rang instantly making a pleasing sound.


    Krule was the one who carried it in but he never realized before that the bells can make such a pleasing sound.


    "Since you made efforts to bring my thing to me I should thank you properly. Tell me if you need anything," Genie said.


    "I don''t need anything," Krule shook his head. He just came here on impulse because he didn''t have anything in his mind.


    "How could that be? There must be something that you need right," Genie furrowed her eyebrows.


    How could there be anyone who doesn''t need anything?


    Even she, the Princess of North won''t say that she didn''t need anything.


    "Think carefully, I''m not in a hurry," Genie said. She wanted to help him after all he looked so ragged in his clothes.


    He was still dressed in those ragged clothes which were dirty and there were even a few holes.


    "I don''t need anything," but Kruel kept his momentum.


    "Hmm," she looked down. Genie thought that he was being shy to ask for something or maybe hesitating.


    "How about I give you new clothes," so Genie comes up with something.


    Kruel furrowed his brow when he heard that. Then he looked down and saw what he was wearing.


    Ohh he forgot that he has used magic to change his clothes. After all, what he was wearing in the celebration was not suitable for the image Genie had of him.


    "I don''t need clothes, I''m happy with whatever I have," but krule again shook his head.


    Geniebecomeses disappointed by his constant rejection.


    Seeing her face dropping, Krule smiled.


    "I don''t want anything material but there is something that I carve for," just as Genie was about to give up on pursuing him, Kruel spoke up.


    Genie raised her eyes as he said that.


    "Is that so? What is that?" She asked curiously.


    "Do you want a job, or want to enter the army?" Genie asked. He looked so well built and healthy to become a soldier so she thought he might need work.


    Plus she couldn''t sense the dragon on him which means he was human.


    "No I don''t need that," but the man again shook his head.


    "Then what is it?" Genie was being impatient now.


    "I can say but I don''t think you can give me what I want," the man pursed his lips.


    "How did you come to that conclusion? I''m the princess of the North empire. Is there anything I can''t provide?" Genie lifted her chin proudly.


    "Well if the princess is so sure then let me ask," Kruel smiled seeing her proud expression.


    "If you really want to give me something then give me your friendship," he blurted out.


    Genie who was eagerly hearing him whipped her head hearing that.


    "What did you ask?" She looked at him in shock.


    "Didn''t you hear me clearly? Let me rephrase it. I want you to become my friend," Kruel leaned in a bit and brought his face near her.


    There was quite a height difference between them and thus when he leaned in Genie looked even small.


    Krule has a unique aura around him that can frighten anyone but he found that the girl standing in front of him wasn''t least affected by it.


    Which was a bit strange for him.


    "A friend?" On the other hand, Genie was shocked when she heard his request.


    She has imagen so many things from him to ask but never to become a friend.


    As if what he said was foreign to her and she couldn''t understand the word friend anymore.


    " Yes I don''t have any friends and no one likes to become my friend," the man said looking at her.


    His face was looming above her at a very close distance.


    From the distance, she could see the unique colour of his eyes.


    Those amber eyes were sharp, the corners were so perfectly carved that they look like those eyes were of a sculpture, not a real man.


    The droopy eyes were decorated with long and thick eyelashes and perfect thick eyebrows.


    He was optimal for perfection.


    Genie has seen many handsome men but Kruel has a different kind of beauty in him.

 Chapter 182 - The First Friend

    The droopy eyes were decorated with long and thick eyelashes and perfect thick eyebrows.


    He was optimal for perfection.


    Genie has seen many handsome men but Kruel has a different kind of beauty in him.


    He has sharp eyes but his facial features were very gentle which didn''t match quite well with the coldness in his eyes.


    Genie was momentarily lost observing her face.


    "So do you agree?" When he saw her shocked face and eyes that were roaming on his face he asked, breaking her concentration.


    "I¡­" When she looked up she saw sincere questions.


    And for a moment she found herself lost.


    What was she supposed to reply?


    If the same question was asked to someone else they would have replied it easily with yes or no but for Genie, the simple question was something that she has never dealt with.


    Her eyes darted on his face unsure of what to say.


    "Huh, see I have already told you you won''t be able to fulfil my wish," Kruel straightened up again and sighed dramatically.


    His eyes dropped in disappointment, so did his lips.


    Genie felt a sudden wave of loss in her heart.


    "I should go back then,"  from the corner of his eyes Kruel saw her disappointed face and he smirked.


    But Genie was too occupied to see that.


    He turned around and started to walk away.


    One step.


    Two steps.


    Three steps.


    "Wait¡­" as he was about to form a new strategy but a voice stopped him from behind.


    Kruel instantly halted his steps and turned around. His eyes were sparkling with expectations as he looked at her.


    "Are you ready to be my friend?" He asked, looking at Genie.


    Genie swapped her tongue over dry lips nervously.


    She looked at Kruel and struggled to form a sentence.


    "Why do you want to be my friend?" She looked up and asked.


    "Because no one else wants me as a friend," Kruel lowered his head.


    "How can that be?" Genie asked with widened eyes.


    "Maybe I''m not suitable to be someone''s friend," the man was acting so pitiful that even someone sees him this way they will surely think that he was not Kruel but his imposter.


    Genie was about to refute that but he again spoke," see aren''t also hesitant to speak,"


    "No no...that''s not the case," Genie shook her head vigorously.


    "So do you agree?" As soon as he heard that Kruel smiled and turned towards her.


    "It''s settled then we are friends now," Kruel didn''t waste any second before saying that.


    Genie was bewildered after she heard that.


    Seeing how he was smiling brightly she couldn''t help but hold her tongue.


    She wasn''t sure if she could be his friend, after all, she was a princess while she didn''t know how he was.


    If her mother found out that an unknown man had entered her courtyard without anyone''s knowledge and even tried to be friends with Genie she would surely become angry and afraid.


    But when she thought about how his face had felt just hearing that she didn''t want to be his friend, Genie decided that she shouldn''t say anything for now.


    After all, he was just being nice to her and she shouldn''t act like a haughty princess.


    "Okay. I''ll be your friend," Genie spoke up with a smile.


    "Happy to have you as my first friend," Kruel bowed and said like a true gentleman.


    "Same here," Genie also couldn''t help but smile. Well thinking about it he was also the first friend she has made.


    After that, a silence spread over.


    "Wait, you didn''t tell me your name. What is it?" Genie asked curiously. It won''t look good if she didn''t even know her friend''s name right.


    "My name?" For a second Kruel was taken aback.


    Which name should he give her?


    Surely he couldn''t say Kruel right?


    There was even a risk in telling her to address him as Azazel.


    "You can call me Zel," after thinking for a long time he replied.


    "Zel?" Genie furrowed her eyebrows


    That was a weird name.


    But she didn''t complain out loud.


    "Didn''t you like it?" Kruel lifted his eyebrows.


    "No no...it''s a very ..good name," Genie replied with a smile.


    "Yes my mother gave me this name," He explained.


    "Ohh, it''s amazing and very easy on the tongue," Genie smiled at him kindly.


    "So tell me more about yourself. Since we are friends we should know at least a few details about each other right


    Kruel looked at her in silence. He was thinking about how to reply to her questions.


    But before he could get a chance to reply a loud noise came from inside the room.


    Someone was knocking on the door heavily.


    Genie turned around with widened eyes. Then she ran inside her room after crossing the lake.


    "Genie, open the door.." it was Abrielle''s voice. Genie was about to go and opened the door but something clicked in her head suddenly.


    She turned and ran outside.


    As expected Zel...her new friend was still standing there.


    "Go ¡­ I''ll see you later," her breathing has turned rapid. Genie held Kruel''s hand and pushed him towards the back exit.


    "What''s wrong?" Krule asked, confused.


    "It''s my mother, if she sees you here she will surely punish you for entering my courtyard this late. Leave NOW¡­" Genie urged him and shoved him hard.


    She could already guess the results of what would happen if her mother found out that a man had entered her courtyard this late. And on top of that, she has talked to him alone and also made friends with him.


    "But¡­"Kruel probed further but Genie cut him off.


    "Go¡­ we will meet later, Go now," she urged and the voice of door knocking was becoming louder coupled with Abrielle''s anxious voice.


    "Don''t worry about me, go open the door," Kruel looked at her worried face and said in a calm voice.


    Genie had no luxury of time to say anything to him as she went to open the room.


    She took a deep breath before opening the door.


    "Mother, what happened?" She asked as if nothing had happened.


    "What were you doing? I was knocking for so long," Abrielle took a step in and her first reaction was to check that her daughter was alright.


    "Ohh I was inside the bath chamber," Genie tried to come up with a feeble excuse. But Abrielle narrowed her eyes as soon as she heard that.


    It has been a long time since Genie has left how long she was bathing. Plus her hair and body were completely dried. It didn''t look like she came out after bathing at all.


    "Is that so? Then why didn''t you take help from maids?" Abrielle asked. Seeing the look on her mother''s face Genie instantly understood that her mother was getting suspicious.


    "Ohh mother I wasn''t bathing so there was no need for maids to help me so sent them away. But look how dumb I am, I forget to let them help me remove the dress," Genie come up with an answer.


    "Ohh what happened then? How did you remove clothes by yourself?" Abrielle asked curiously.


    She found her daughter a bit different today.


    "Come let me show you what I did," Genie smiled and held Abrielle''s hand.


    She led her to the bathroom.


    As soon as the door opened, Abrielle saw the mess on the floor.


    There were small pieces of dress laying quietly on the floor.


    Abrielle was speechless as she looked Abrielle was speechless.


    "You cut off the dress," Abrielle couldn''t help but shake her head.


    "Well I couldn''t find any other way," Genie smiled shyly.


    "No worries," Abrielle didn''t take it in mind that her daughter has ruined the dress after all it wasn''t a big deal if one dress was ruined. Genie wasn''t going to wear that again after all.


    Genie secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Pheww ¡­.she did it.


    "Why did you come back so suddenly from the celebration?" Abrielle walked out of the room and asked.


    " Weren''t you very excited to go to the celebration earlier?" The woman looked at her young daughter. Genie was getting older and with that, her mood was changing too. Abrielle remembers that Genie used to tail around her whole day when she was little. But now her daughter spends most of her time in either library or learning some skills from the septa or other maids.


    Although this kind of change was natural and somewhat necessary Abrielle kind of missed the past when she used to spend lots of time with her daughter.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 183 - Sleeping Together

    Although this kind of change was natural and somewhat necessary, Abrielle kind of missed the past when she used to spend lots of time with her daughter.


    As a queen, she couldn''t spend much time with Genie as she had other duties to complete, plus this whole castle was on her to manage.


    Abrielle was also in charge of their personal business with Zivan.


    The Royal treasury has always been something for everyone because of the smart business ideas of the queen of the North.


    She has tried her best to manage everything as well as spend time with her children.


    But still, Abrielle felt that it wasn''t enough.


    Since Zivan turned fourteen he has started to learn everything from his mother. While Samuel joined his brother and father in other external matters.


    Zivan, Donovan and Samuel became mature ahead of time, none of them enjoined their childhood as much as a normal kid should. Especially Donovan.


    But the boys never complained and there was nothing she could do about it. After all, their kingdom has always been in a tight spot and Zachary needed help from someone he could fully trust.


    When they found out about Donovan''s different abilities and powers Zachary started to train him from a young age.


    And followed by the other two Regalhelm boys.


    But when it comes to Genevieve he simply couldn''t make himself put his daughter in harsh environments.


    Abrielle also didn''t want to turn her daughter into the same stiff person as her other children.


    Abrielle wanted to give at least Genie a time she deserves without worries.


    Thus they have kept everything from Genie.


    But what they did was right? Who knows what time will bring for them.


    .


    .


    Abrielle stayed in Genie''s room for a while before she left after making sure that everything was alright with her daughter.


    As soon Abrielle left Genie heaved a sigh of relief.


    Her forehead started to trickle with sweat.


    This was the first time she has lied to her mother about something. Although this wasn''t a complete lie she still hid something from Abrielle and this was a very big deal for a girl like Genevieve who has lived like an open book till now.


    Genie closed the door and sat down on her bed silently.


    She let herself fall on the bed, her eyes wide open as she looked at the ceilings without blinking.


    "A friend¡­" she mumbled softly thinking about how she agreed to be someone''s friend.


    But she didn''t want to think about it much. After all, she was a princess and the one and only friend of hers was a commoner.


    He might have sneaked in today but there was a chance that they would never meet before.


    Just thinking of it made Genie a bit sad.


    "Well it''s a good thing that at least I have a friend," but Genie who has learned to smile through everything made up her mind not to think much about it and at least one happy that she has at least a friend now.


    With that thought in mind, Genie went to bed happily.


    ###


    Back to the celebration ground.


    Silja and Donovan were still seated on the river shore.


    "So that''s the case," something clicked in Silja''s mind. She heard what Donovan told her about the royal blood of Krule.


    Lucky he is. Silja thought in her head.


    "What a waste. There is no way he will help you break the curse right," Silja asked looking at him.


    Donovan shook his head with a slight smile.


    "You don''t have to lose hope though, there must be someone else who will help us. We will find that person," she spoke up and looked at him with a smile.


    Donovan was taken aback by her words.


    Of course, someone will help them. And that person was her.


    But what made Donovan surprised most was her last sentence.


    "...there must be someone else who will help us. We will find that person together,''


    Us?


    That means she was considering his problems as her own.


    Donovan couldn''t help but feel revealed and a smile bloom on his face.


    He remembered when he first talked to her in the ballroom. There was pure hatred and indifference in her eyes for him but now she was thinking for him.


    His problems were hers now.


    Their relationship has come a long way.


    "I know," Donovan smiled and wrapped his arms around her tightly.


    The celebration ran till late at night and by the time it was over most of the people were already drunk and messy.


    Soldiers were sending everyone home and soon the ground was empty.


    Benjamin had already left long ago while Samuel and Zivan were making sure everything was going safely.


    Donovan left with Silja to send her to her chamber safely.


    "You should go now," Silja said as she looked at the man who was showing no signs of leaving even after Silja was safely inside her room.


    "Who said I''m leaving?" Donovan said nonchalantly and then walked past Silja and entered the room as it belonged to him.


    "What...you can''t do that?" Silja tailed behind him.


    "Why can''t?" Donovan lifted his eyebrows and walked towards the bath chamber with quick steps.


    "Because this is my chamber, you should go in yours, "Silja ran behind him to stop him.


    But suddenly Donovan halted his steps and turned around sharply.


    Silja couldn''t stop herself in time and bumped into him and Donovan took the chance to pull her in his arms.


    "Ahha...on one hand, you are saying that I can''t stay here and on the other, you are falling in my arms so desperately. What''s in your mind princess? Are you trying to play hard to get?" He smirked teasingly.


    Silja''s eyes widened as she realized that he was twisting her own words to his benefit.


    "That''s certainly not the case," Silja pushed him away and made an appropriate distance between them.


    "Is that so?" But the sly man again pulled her in his arms.


    "Donovan, what are you doing?" Silja tried to dodge him.


    "Do you know how hard it was for me?" Donovan shoved his head in the crook of her neck and said in an aggrieved tone.


    "What was hard?" She questioned.


    "To see you looking this beautiful but can''t be able to do anything. It is hard for me to control," Donovan looked up at her. His eyes were pleading.


    "It''s just one day Donovan. We are going to marry tomorrow," Silja said. But Donovan acted as if he didn''t hear her at all. He lowered his head and captured her lips on a wet kiss.


    "Exactly, it''s just one day," he smiled and then lowered his head again and started to plant a trail of small kisses on her face and then went south towards her neck.


    His lips grazed on her collarbone, he could feel her vein pulsing under her skin.


    The warm flow of blood rush was making her go red. And he also added to redness while making a few love bites.


    "Ahh..," Silja sighed as his teeth played with the skin on her shoulder and then moved to tease her earlobe.


    Silja was normally very sensitive and now when he was twirling each and every nerve of her it was hard to control those natural reactions that came out as moans.


    "See you also want it," he looked up and saw a limp woman in his arms.


    "Donovan.." she groaned. Silja felt ashamed hearing that and she closed her eyes and hid her face in his chest.


    "Hahaha," Donovan laughed out loud at her cute reaction.


    He wrapped himself around her.


    "Although I would like to take you here and now very much, but I won''t do that. Let''s save it for tomorrow," he smiled and pulled her away.


    "Let''s just sleep today," he ran his thumb over her soft lips and wiped away the saliva.


    Silja was too embarrassed to say something. She just nodded her head and turned towards the bed.


    But Donovan again held her hand and stopped her.


    "You said we are going to bed," frightened that he again changed his mind, Silja spoke up quickly.


    "Indeed. But are you going to sleep in this dress?" Donovan lifted her eyebrows. He simply could tell what she was thinking after seeing her expression.


    Only then did she remember the sheer discomfort of that heavy dress.


    "Ohh..No I should change it," she replied.


    "Okay. Go and have a bath. It will help you ease the tiredness," She nodded and then walked in the direction of the bathroom.


    While Donovan removed his coat and sent a maid to bring a set of nightclothes for him.


    By the time Silja came out after taking a quick shower, Donovan was already on the bed laying quietly on his side.


    Silja, who was about to walk towards the bed, halted her steps.. Suddenly a bit unsure of what she should do.

 Chapter 184 - Donovan And Benjamin

    And sleeping with him on the same bed was nothing new for her. She has shared a bed with him a few times already so it should be alright right?.


    With that, she closed her eyes and soon fell into a deep slumber.


    Donovan smiled when he saw her sleeping soundly.


    He also fell asleep with him in his arms.


    The other day Silja woke up early in the morning. As usual, the other side of the bed was very cold as usual.


    She looked out and saw the sun was out high in the sky.


    As soon as she woke up Mira and a few more maids which were assigned by Donovan walked in.


    "Good morning, my lady," maids greeted her and bowed their heads in unison before everyone started to do their respective works.


    They were roaming around the room preparing things that Silja was totally clueless about.


    "Come on, my lady, we have to hurry," Mira said but she avoided meeting eyes with Silja.


    "Why what''s the matter?" Silja asked. She looked around how they seemed to be walking on the burning coals hurriedly.


    "We have to prepare you for a spiritual bath and then go to the Northtara River for the bath before it''s too late," Beth the talkative spoke up.


    Sinthia who was most calm gave more information.


    "It is a bath that every bride should take before the marriage ceremony. This is one of the holy ceremonies that you have to go through along with some other,"


    "Actually this bath was supposed to be done earlier than sunrise but the price Donovan specially instructed us not to wake you up before you naturally do," Beth couldn''t help but spill the beans. She was shocked when prince Donovan informed them to let Silja sleep. This was an important ritual and every one of the brides in the past had performed it without any delay or error.


    Oops¡­.but still there was an exception.


    That was when Prince Donovan''s mother married King Zachary. They had completed their ceremony away in the woods without anyone present. No one knows how they got married. King Zachary and the previous queen just came to the capital and announced.


    King Zachary was the last descendant who had strength and claim to the throne so none of the people at that time could object.


    Plus the previous queen has a special status and she came from the highest bloodline of the dragon''s so marrying her was a win-win.


    And that''s how the first exception was made and now lady Silja will follow in her footsteps.


    On the other hand, Silja was a bit surprised.


    In Atlanea there was no such a ritual and no one has ever told her about the customs of dragons.


    And why did Donovan interfere in the rituals?


    Since she was supposed to walk up early he should have let that. She frowned as she thought about it.


    "Ohh, my lady, don''t worry about it. Eldest prince was just worried about you. And since he said so there won''t be any problem," It was sinthia who spoke up.


    Silja thought for a second and then walked out of bed.


    They had always wasted quiet time so she didn''t want to delay it any longer.


    She first walked in and entered the bathroom.


    Maids helped her change into a new plain white dress and then they all left for the bath.


    On the other corner of the castle, Donovan is already done with his side of customs. After being changed into his usual clothes he gave some instructions to Garrett and left.


    He straight walked to the lone tower that was assigned to Benjamin.


    He dismissed all the people guarding the tower in the shadows.


    The sound of cracking the steps echoed as Donovan''s powerful feet landed on them one after another.


    Benjamin, who was standing in his assigned chamber, whipped his head in the direction of the door. And not after two seconds the sound of someone knocking on the door resonates in the silent room.


    He walked ahead and opened the door.


    Both men looked at each other as they didn''t speak a word for a second.


    "Won''t you invite me in?" Donovan was the first one to break the silence.


    Benjamin didn''t comment but he took on a step back and made room for Donovan to enter.


    "This room looks like shabby for a prince like you. I''m sorry for the lack of our hospitality. I will order my man to change it right away," Donovan finished his sentence and turned around.


    "Huh? You realized that a bit late, Prince Donovan. This shows one of the reasons I shouldn''t come here in the first place," Benjamin smiled.


    "That won''t do. Because if you are not satisfied with anything about us I can certainly change it,'''' Donovan smiled and walked towards the chairs and table that was placed in the room.


    He occupied one seat facing the window while gesturing to Benjamin to sit down in front of him.


    Benjamin swapped his tongue on his lips, a bit unsure as he walked in.


    Again both the men looked at each other but none of them spoke anything.


    "I heard from Silja that you are against this wedding and want to take your sister back to your kingdom?" Donovan asked.


    "Huh, she tells everything to you, doesn''t she?" Benjamin''s face revealed some disappointment instantly.


    "Well, isn''t that normal since she is going to be my wife? We shouldn''t keep any secrets from each other," the man''s red eyes shone brightly as the corner of his lips arched in a smile.


    "What makes you think you will be able to marry her? I will never let that happen" Benjamin was unmoved in his stance.


    "What if I say you will let her? And that is also tonight," Donovan''s face was shining with confidence as he said that.


    "Is that so? Then kindly tell me how would you make that happen?" Benjamin arched his eyebrows.


    "Seems like prince Benjamin doesn''t believe what I said," Donovan smiled even brightly. He wanted to stretch this conversation as much as he could because he knew that the harder Benjamin resisted, the harder he would fall.


    "I certainly don''t. Silja might be on your side but how long will she stay there? After all, blood is thicker than water. Sooner or later she will agree to my side," Benjamin leaned back with smug expressions on his face.


    Donovan chuckled as he heard that.


    He already knew how baseless his talk was about Silja being his sister.


    And what a coincidence, Donovan was going to use the same move as Benjamin did. But he was going to present a totally opposite claim.


    "Did I say anything funny?" Seeing the smirk on his face Benjamin''s forehead creased.


    "Because now that you mentioned your blood claim with Silja because I have found something very interesting about Silja and her blood relation with you," Donovan dropped the bomb on Benjamin''s head and the said man was dumbfounded.


    His eyes widened for a fleeting second and then he narrowed them again. The pulsing rate of his heart took a peek and then calmed down again.


    "Huh, what are you talking about? Don''t try to scare me," Benjamin smiled as if he didn''t care at all.


    "If there is nothing wrong then why are you getting afraid of what I said?" Donovan lifted his eyebrows.


    The dragon prince was way too sly than Benjamin could think.


    If Donovan has set the trap for him there was no way he won''t fall into it.


    "Don''t try to trick me with your words say everything that you want to say," Benjamin frowned. Unknown fear was creeping in his heart. He couldn''t help but feel that Donovan might have actually somthing?


    He already knew about Silja''s power so he might also have guessed that Silja was actually not a daughter of a human king and queen.


    No¡­.no how could he find out about that?


    But what if that is actually the case.


    "Well as you wish," Donovan sat up straight on the seat after uttering those words.


    "Well it''s is like this, when my father visited Atlanea and he accidentally met the girl who seems to hold the power of controlling nature," Donovan started.


    And Benjamin who was hearing him with concentration looked at him with disbelief.


    So that was the reason why king Zachary insisted on Silja to participate in the bride choosing ceremony.


    Actually, something happened when Silja was in Atlanea and she hide it from everywhere.


    For the first time, Benjamin became angry with Silja.


    "Ahh..ahh that''s not all," Donovan smiled even brightly.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 185 - The Oath

    So that was the reason why king Zachary insisted on Silja to participate in the bride choosing ceremony.


    Actually, something happened when Silja was in Atlanea and she hid it from everywhere.


    For the first time, Benjamin became angry with Silja.


    "Ahh..ahh that''s not all," Donovan smiled even brightly.


    "So you know what it means to have the ability to control the living beings," Donovan added.


    Benjamin didn''t say anything but he was hearing him with his heart in his mouth.


    "This kind of ability is very rare. Humans can not have it," Donovan explained.


    "What do you mean?" Benjamin whipped his head.


    Humans can not have that ability?


    Silja is not human?


    Benjamin received a hard blow.


    "That''s right," Donovan''s red eyes shone brightly.


    "So my father found a witch to run a ritual on princess Silja''s blood. And do you know what we found?" Donovan lifted his eyebrows.


    By now Benjamin was sitting on the edge. His heart started to race wildly and his forehead was sweating profusely.


    "Ahh... What''s wrong, Prince Benjamin? Why are you sweating so much?" Donovan asked, showing fake concern.


    "Don''t try to stall things. Say what you want to say," Benjamin said loudly.


    "We found that Silja is not human but a witch," Donovan spilt the beans at the end.


    "A witch?" Benjamin''s eyes widened.


    "How could that be?" Benjamin shook his head firmly.


    "You don''t have to pretend anymore, Prince Benjamin. I have known from long ago that Silja is not your biological sister nor does she have anything to do with your parents,"


    Benjamin lowered his head as he heard Donovan.


    Donovan didn''t say anything and let Benjamin digest the news.


    Benjamin looked down for a moment then he suddenly looked up.


    "So what if she is not related to us by blood?" Benjamin lifted his head.


    "It might not have any problems if she has known it already from the start but she doesn''t. And you might have already guessed about what would happen if she found out?" Donovan lifted his eyebrows.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes. He couldn''t get what Donovan was trying to convey.


    "As per my understanding of Silja, I can tell that she will be angry for keeping her in dark for so many years,"


    Donovan added.


    Benjamin was going to say something but as soon as he opened his mouth Donovan stopped him.


    "Hear me out first before saying anything,"


    "I think you missed something in what I said about Silja''s bloodline. She belongs to the family of royal Witches,"


    A thoughtful look settled on Benjamin''s face.


    "You mean¡­" Benjamin''s eyes widened. He was shocked that he didn''t dare to complete his sentence.


    "Yes...I don''t know to what extent but she is related to Kruel in some ways," Donovan confirmed Benjamin''s doubt.


    "How could that be?" Benjamin just couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    "You and I already know what type of person Kruel is. If Kruel found out that there is someone alive with royal blood in their veins, only God knows what he will do..." Donovan deliberately left the sentence incomplete.


    Donovan had already guessed that Benjamin would be hard to pursue so he caught the main nerve where it hurt the most.


    "And what will happen if Silja found out that she belongs to the royal family of Witches and decided to side with them? Can you guess what will become of your sister by staying at his side," Donovan rolled out another possibility.


    Benjamin shut his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    "If I told her now that her own family has tried to hide things from her for so many years she will be hurt and might cut her relationship with you too,"


    Benjamin''s forehead creased as he heard what Donovan said.


    Donovan was openly threatening her.


    Benji looked at the dragon prince sitting across him with narrowed eyes. Suddenly his eyes fell on something moving behind Donovan.


    It was his pet yellow snake, baring his tongue in the direction of Donovan and ready to bite at once if given a signal.


    The small yellow reptile was sitting at the edge of the window with his upper body raised High in the air.


    Benjamin looked at Deca and a thought crossed his head.


    Huh, one bite from Deca and the man who was threatened now will be rolling on the floor.


    How will Donovan be able to threaten him anymore if that happened?


    But that wasn''t a good idea. Benjamin dismissed that thought immediately.


    He moved his fingers slightly and Deca noticed his signal and turned around and left silently.


    Right now he has to focus on the matter of Silja.


    His head was trying to wrap his head around everything he heard.


    What Donovan said was extremely shocking.


    Actually, when he left Atlanea his father had already told him about how Silja ended up in their family but none of them knew anything about her origin.


    She was just normal till all these years as she grew up but she has never shown any sign of being a witch and thus they had never thought about the possibility of her being a witch.


    Seems like things have been direr than he has imagined.


    "Seems like I was wrong," Benjamin looked up at Donovan.


    Donovan was taken aback as he heard that.


    He furrowed his eyebrows and looked at the stubborn young man sitting in front of him.


    "Well, I shouldn''t have tried to stop her from marrying you," Benjamin replied.


    It didn''t take him long to realize the whole situation.


    "That means¡­." Donovan lifted his eyebrows.


    "Yes. I shouldn''t have opposed you," Benjamin nodded his head.


    "Why the sudden change?" Donovan just couldn''t believe what he was hearing. It turned out to be so smooth that he couldn''t believe what Benjamin was saying.


    Was the man playing some tricks on him?


    The change in his attitude was so abrupt that it was unbelievable.


    "I might look stubborn but I will always want the best for my sister...no matter if I''m related to Silja by blood or not she will always remain as my sister in my heart," Benjamin added after a small pause.


    "If Kruel came for Silja there is no way that humans could protect her but if she is with you she will be safer," Benjamin added.


    "Huh, now you got the point," Donovan nodded and smiled.


    "After all, letting her stay with you is safer than letting Kruel take her in his control," Benjamin added.


    Donovan smiled seeing that Benjamin was actually very understanding.


    "So that means you will not stop her from marrying her?" Donovan paused a question.


    "Well, that depends on your intention of marrying her," Benjamin leaned back.


    "Marriage is a reunion of heart and I like your sister," Donovan smiled.


    "Do you think I''m a fool to believe that? You have already said that your father sent her an invitation to marriage after he found out about her abilities," Benjamin may be a bit overprotective but he wasn''t stupid.


    "Yes that was indeed the reason my father invited her to the bridal ceremony but let me clear this to you that if I agreed to marry her it is completely because of her own," Donovan replied.


    "You might not know me clearly but let me tell you that if I wanted to use your sister for some personal gains I have many other ways to do that and marrying her personally doesn''t include that," Donovan would have never done that given her personality.


    "Do you want me to believe just because you said so?" Benjamin lifted his eyebrows.


    "What should I do to make you believe me?" Donovan raised his eyebrows.


    "Make a sacred promise with me," Benjamin said.


    Donovan narrowed his eyes.


    "What type of promise?"


    "About Silja''s safety and well-being," Benjamin replied.


    Donovan thought for a bit before nodding his head gently.


    He then stood up and took out a small dagger that he was carrying with him.


    He opened it and extended it in front of Benjamin.


    Benjamin looked up at him before he also stood up and took the dagger from his hand.


    He ran his fingers gently on the sharp edge of the dagger. The little things were shiny and sharp enough to cut into even dragon skin.


    Donovan opened his palm and held it in front of Donovan.


    Benjamin hesitated for a second before he put cut ruthlessly on Donovan''s hand. Blood instantly trickled down on the floor from his hand.


    Donovan''s face remains unchanged as if that small wound was even inferior to an ant bite for him.


    Then Benjamin cut down his own palm with the same dagger and both men held each other''s hand with their wounded arms.


    "I''m prince Benjamin Castemont of Atlanea is asking a promise from you that you will keep my sister safe no matter what and always put her safety and happiness first before anything else," Benjamin spoke up.

 Chapter 186 - The Oath

    "I''m prince Benjamin Castemont of Atlanea, asking a promise from you that you will keep my sister safe no matter what and always put her safety and happiness first before anything else," Benjamin looked at Donovan with a deep gaze.


    "You will stay by her side no matter what, be her shield and save her from each and every problem," Benjamin added.


    "Give me this promise and take this oath," Benjamin pressed his palm firmly on Donovan''s.


    Their blood mixed with each other biding them with each other by a promise.


    "I, Prince Donovan Regalhelm of the North, am promising you, Prince Benjamin, that I will never let Silja get hurt, I will always put her happiness and security before anything. This is my oath and I shall be punished by the justice of God if I break this promise," Donovan''s firm words echoed in the silent room.


    The oath was completed as they said their words.


    Benjamin pursed his lips, satisfied.


    Benjamin took his hand which was smeared with both of their blood.


    Benjamin slowly took out his handkerchief and wiped the blood.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Donovan asked. He has taken the oath for his satisfaction. But even though Benjamin hasn''t asked him to do that he would have. Because once he has expected Silja in his life he was going to protect her no matter what.


    She will be his priority, first and foremost.


    "I won''t say that I''m satisfied because I will never want her to marry someone like you. I always wanted a simple life for her where she didn''t have to face any internal or external conflicts of family," Benjamin said with a bit of regret.


    He walked towards the window and stood there facing the rising Sun in the sky.


    "But according to the situation right now, this is the best outcome that we can have. So even though I don''t approve of you, I have to acknowledge you," Benjamin then turned around.


    "I understand," Donovan nodded his head. It doesn''t matter if Benjamin likes him or not. To be honest he didn''t even care if Benjamin or anyone else agreed to his marriage with Silja or not. But Silja does. For her, Benjamin was her family and she will never be happy if Benjamin is opposing the marriage. So Donovan has to make efforts to make his future brother-in-law approve. It doesn''t matter what method he has to use.


    "But don''t think that I''m approving of you because of your petty threats. I''m not least afraid of you. And even if you tell Silja about the truth of her birth, I know she might get angry but in the end, she will understand and forgive her family," Benjamin''s sky blue eyes landed on Donovan and stared at him deeply.


    Donovan didn''t doubt anything about what Benjamin said. He believed it and he knew that even though he can threaten Benjamin for some time, the effect will wear out pretty quickly so he had to find a new way and as expected the name of Kruel and Witches was enough to make him stand on his side.


    After all, no matter how bad Donovan was as an individual but as compared to Kruel he was still a bit better option.


    And that was a known fact, Donovan already knew before coming here that he would definitely win this battle needless to say anything.


    "Don''t worry, I will keep my words," Donovan assured.


    "You better do otherwise I have plenty of other means to make you," Benjamin''s lips arched in a very evil smirk.


    Donovan looked at the man who was smiling so brightly. Benjamin might look very simple from outside but Donovan knew that there was more to this Prince of Humans.


    They shouldn''t ignore or neglect him because the man who could dare to come to the land of dragons along with a few of his men can not be that simple.


    He might be either stupid or very smart who have no fears.


    When I returned, Donovan just smiled and then took his leave.


    He has a few more things to handle before the ceremony starts.


    Far away from them in the barracks of the royal castle, a bit of commotion was going on.


    After being unconscious for many days finally, Olivia has come to her senses.


    Joshua who was out for the last two days came back immidealtly.


    In the room, Olivia was laying on her sickbed quietly.


    Her eyes were covered with dark circles and there was a big frown on her face as if she was in immense pain.


    There were still wounds on her face and all over her body.


    Her face has turned purple, lips trembling as she tried to fight the urge to cry out in pain.


    "Olivia," Joshua stood at the door frozen.


    In just one day she was looking even more haggard.


    Few healers were monitoring her pulse from time to time.


    Olivia looked at her brother and her eyes filled with tears.


    "Bro...bro..th.. r," it took her so much energy to speak just one word.


    Her eyes wept uncontrollably.


    Lord Joshua walked towards her and sat by her side.


    "How are you?" He gently patted her head.


    Olivia has held herself back till now but when she saw her brother there all her pain she felt before came back again. The pain, humiliation and grievance she felt over the past few days come at once and she couldn''t help herself and broke into a cry.


    "Shh... it''s okay now," her brother patted her hand and tried to console her.


    "Don''t cry...I''m here now. Everything is fine," he tried for a long time before Olivia finally calm down.


    She soon become tired and closed her eyes.


    "How is she?" Joshua let her rest and came out to speak to the healers about her condition.


    "The wounds are not healing, we tried everything that we had but it''s simply not working," one of the healers who belong to the royal castle replied.


    Joshua then looked at another man who was a bit younger than the other healers present.


    He was a personal healer who came from Icecrain.


    When Joshua found that Donovan or king Zachary weren''t going to do anything about his sister''s condition he sent latter and asked their healers to come back immidealtly.


    The man shook his head lightly, meaning that there wasn''t any hope.


    The main healers of the royal family narrowed their eyes as they saw the exchange between two-man.


    "Do you look down on our ability, lord Joshua?" One of them raised the question. Few of them were very displeased when they found that Joshua has summoned his own healer.


    The people working for the royal castle were top-notch who were recruited from all around the whole Northern empire.


    So how could they allow a no-name healer to come and work with them?


    "That''s not the case. Master Mohen here is the personal shaman from many years. He was the one who has to heal Olivia since we were kids. He understands her body well. That''s why I summoned him here so he can assist you all in my sister''s treatment,"


    Joshua sighed.


    On his face was a humble expression but inside he was disgusted.


    He could see that the healers of the royal family weren''t trying their best to heal his sister.


    Even though Olivia''s wounds were sevier how hard it could be for the top-notch specialist for them.


    Even the witch blood they were using was not of good quality.


    And still, they were brave enough to question him.


    But he didn''t want to fall out with them...yet.


    And so he kept a humble attitude.


    "Milord is telling the truth. I''m merely here to provide you assistance and in return to gain some experience from working with you," the shaman name Mohen, also added.


    The healer who has asked the question snirred but didn''t say anything.


    At least they knew their place.


    He thought and left from there.


    Lord Joshua sneered behind them.


    "Tell me everything about her condition," he turned around and looked at his shaman.


    "She was tortured very badly, her wounds are inflicted by special witch methods. It''s hard to cure them," the experienced shaman replied while shaking his head.


    Joshua couldn''t help but feel helpless hearing that.


    "Try everything you can and find a method to heal her," Joshua was lost. His one and only sister was suffering and the people who caused her suffering were roaming around without any guilt at all.


    He won''t forget this, Joshua might look all smily but he was wicked from inside.


    He was ruthless beyond limits otherwise he wouldn''t have been able to bring where the duchy of icecrain was now.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 187 - The Deal

    He won''t forget this, Joshua might look all smiley but he was wicked from inside.


    He was ruthless beyond limits otherwise he wouldn''t have been able to bring were the duchy of icecrain was now.


    Joshua soon dismissed the shaman and entered the room again.


    He sat down beside his sister''s bed with a blank expression.


    After some time Olivia again woke up.


    Her fingers moved slowly, Joshua whipped his head in her direction when he sensed her movements.


    Olivia gently opened her eyes and looked at him.


    "Wa...wat..rr.." she mumbled in incoherent words.


    Joshua held his ear near her mouth trying to hear what she was saying.


    "Wait a minute," Joshua stood up and reached out for a glass of water.


    He then slowly fed her water by using a spoon.


    Olivia hardly took two sips before she broke in the fit of cough.


    Joshua looked at her for a second before he looked around.


    When he made sure using his powerful senses that there was no one around them, he took out a small bottle from his pocket.


    Joshua held the bottle in his hand and then a frown settled on his face.


    "Wh...at..is... cough...cough.." the girl couldn''t complete her sentence.


    "Blood of a powerful witch," Joshua looked at his sister.


    Olivia blinked her eyes as she tried to understand what he was saying. But Joshua didn''t explain anything.


    Where did he arrange the blood of the powerful Witch?


    It was hard to find Witches who can use power in the northern land. And Witches from the south will never help them.


    If any of them did then the wrath of Kruel will surely fall upon them without a doubt.


    They have a few Witches in the icecrain but they were not that powerful.


    Every big house in the north keeps a few Witches they found with them who have a bit of power in them. Because the blood of the witch is an important element and cure to dragons.


    But not all blood can be used. The blood which is given by the Witch willingly can heal the wounds of the dragon.


    If anyone hurts any witch to get blood the blood will turn useless. That was the reason that even though many Witches roamed the cities no one tried to harm them unless they are powerless.


    "I found a small note on you with the necklace," Joshua put the bottle of red liquid to the side. And tried to change the topic.


    Olivia''s mind instantly started to fill with memories of the time she spent in dragon creek.


    ''Don''t try to remove it otherwise you will die,'' she could still hear Drystan''s words echoing in her head.


    And instantly she tried to lift her hand to touch the necklace he had given her.


    But the toss of pain passed through her hand as she tried to make a big movement.


    "Ne...neck... ce," Olivia was panicked.


    "Shh...calm down..it''s here...still on you," Joshua lifted the necklace from her neck and showed her.


    Only after confirming that the necklace was still around her neck, she calmed down. She took a huge sigh in her heart.


    "I also found a note with it," Joshua said.


    Olivia didn''t attempt to say anything but she looked at him with her eyes filled with questions.


    "Was it from the Dwarf of Dragon creek?" Lord Joshua raised an eyebrow.


    Olivia gently nodded her head.


    Joshua pursed his lips.


    He found the necklace in her neck when they brought her back. Joshua knew his sister well, that type of ornament was not her style.


    He wanted to remove it but he found Olivia clutching on the jewellery that was wrapped around her neck tightly.


    His gut feeling was telling him not to remove the necklace so he ordered everyone not to touch it.


    He looked at the pendant carefully and just as he was about to leave it the pendant opened itself in two halves. From inside a small piece of paper fell out.


    Joshua hastily took the paper before anyone could see it and put it away.


    Soon after Olivia''s treatment started and Joshua became so busy attending to her that he forgot completely about the strange paper that he found from the necklace.


    It was just yesterday when he left to make some arrangements he remembered about it.


    Joshua found a quiet spot and open the small paper.


    But to his surprise the paper was blank.


    Joshua tried to put it near the fore to see If the words appeared but nothing worked.


    He was confused about what to do when the shaman Mohen came to visit him.


    The young shaman was not well known in the circle but he was a man of knowledge.


    He was one of the descendants of the family of shamans who worked for Lord Joshua''s family for many generations.


    Plus he was Lord Joshua''s personal man and someone whom Lord Joshua could trust.


    He showed the paper to the shaman.


    "This is secured with the Witch spell," the young shaman replied.


    "Do you know how to make it visible?" Lord Joshua asked


    "I can try," the young shaman was positive. He took the paper and laid it on the surface of a nearby table.


    The man then took out a small bottle from the bag he was carrying and sprinkled a few drops on the paper before chanting some spells.


    He then took out another small bottle and did the same process.


    At the end of the spell, the paper started to glisten.


    Soon some words started to appear on the paper.


    Joshua took the paper and started to read it.


    The more he read the more his face became grave. As soon as he completed reading the last line the paper caught fire from here and burned down with rapid speed in lord Joshua''s hand.


    The small particles of grey ashes filled the room.


    "D..did ....you...r...read¡­" Olivia tried to ask but her tongue wasn''t giving her any support.


    Joshua nodded his head.


    He wanted to discuss it with her but he could tell that her sister wasn''t in good condition.


    She wasn''t even able to make proper sentences.


    The latter that was written was not long and along with a few other lines Drystan has written, ''No one can cure your sister apart of me. Accept my offer and I''ll send the cure right away. The decision is yours,''


    And that''s how lord Joshua got the blood from. Yes, he accepted the offer of Drystan and in return Drystan send a cure for his sister.


    Joshua didn''t know what happened in the dragon creek, according to what he heard from prince Donovan it was his sister who created the trouble for the whole troop.


    But still, the way she was being treated wasn''t fair. She was a daughter of the privious duke of icecrain and the sister to the current one.


    Her status was high enough that no one could look down upon her.


    But nor king Zachary nor Donovan show any face to him and cornered him.


    Not to forget the rummers spreading in the whole kingdom.


    Everyone was scolding Olivia for being stupid and causing trouble for prince Donovan.


    Joshua knew that it was all done by Donovan.


    So they shouldn''t blame him for being ruthless now and joining hands with their enemies.


    Joshua wanted to discuss everything with Olivia but she was weak and thus her health was his first priority.


    Even though Drystan has sent the blood which was supposed to cure his sister, he wasn''t able to fully trust him.


    That man was too sharp and wicked to be trusted.


    So Joshua didn''t give it to Olivia and took his time to think.


    After thinking over and over Joshua finally took the bottle and held it in front of Olivia.


    Olivia who was observing him for a long time looked at him for a second before she opened her lips and drank the liquid.


    Joshua made her drink the whole bottle in one go.


    "Cough...cough¡­" Olivia again started to cough.


    Now it''s time to wait.


    "Just rest and don''t worry. Your brother will take revenge for you," Joshua patted her head again and left the room in hurry.


    Olivia looked him leave and a smile rose on her lips. She knew her brother will never abandon her. A satisfactory smile spread on her lisp as she closed her eyes and fell asleep again.


    .


    .


    After completing the ritual bath Silja completed a few more rituals. And soon the time flows and it was almost time for her to get ready.


    Few maids were discussing on what type of ornament will suit Silja and how should they make her hair in the corner.


    Mira was standing beside Silja without saying a word. While Silja was in her own world of dreams.


    Suddenly someone knocked on the door followed by the heavy sound of footsteps entering the main chamber.

 Chapter 188 - Melting Ice

    Mira was standing beside Silja without saying a word. While Silja was in her own world of dreams.


    Suddenly someone knocked on the door followed by the heavy sound of footsteps entering the main chamber.


    Silja turned her head and found her brother standing not far away.


    "Brother..," Silja stood up from her bed.


    "I want to talk to you," Benjamin walked further in.


    Silja looked at him for a moment with complicated expressions on her face before she looked at the maids.


    Mira understood and led everyone out.


    "Come sit here," Silja walked towards the chair and sat down.


    After they talked last time things became a bit awkward between them.


    Her heart was feeling heavy but she didn''t let that show on her face because she knew that if that happened their relationship would worsen.


    Benjamin was feeling guilty about the way he had behaved with her.


    And when he saw that even after his rude behaviour she was still not blaming him his guilt doubled.


    He took a step forward and sat down beside her.


    Silja took the teapot and poured tea into a cup. She handed him one and kept one for herself. Both sat there in silence.


    "I''m sorry," that was the first thing that came out of Benjamin''s mouth after a long silence.


    Silja was taken aback as she looked at him.


    "What for? You have wronged me many times during these few days so make it clear," Silja looked at Benjamin with indifference on her face.


    Benjamin looked at her and then looked down before laughing himself depressingly.


    "For each and every time," he then slowly spoke up and looked at her.


    Silja lifted her eyebrows at him. She didn''t know but her brother felt different today.


    "What''s wrong, brother?," Silja asked. "Why the sudden change of heart?"


    "You know I''m a very stubborn person. And I was behaving very badly with you because of my stubbornness in the past few days. But when I thought about things I realized how wrong I was," Benji admitted his mistake.


    "Can you forgive me?" Benjamin looked at her with a few unsure eyes.


    "Are you saying just for the sake of saying or you are truly feeling it?" Silja asked. She didn''t want any kind of apology that was forced.


    After all, she was used to her brother giving in to her demands. Sometimes just to please her he would agree even though he didn''t like those things.


    But those times were different since those were small matters but this time it was big and important.


    "Yes, I realized that it was wrong for me to stop you from marrying the man you want and even trying to plan to take you away from here without your consent," Benjamin nodded his head.


    Silja looked at his dropped head and she felt her heart tighten.


    Benjamin was such a proud man and she has never seen him In such a devastating state. She could see small dark circles around his eyes.


    He must have not slept the past few nights.


    And that was true too. Since Benjamin entered the Northern empire he hasn''t gotten any good night sleep.


    First of all, he was worried about Silja''s safety and then after she returned the worry about her marriage stole his sleep.


    So he was looking a bit haggard and worn out.


    Plus after Donovan talked to him this morning he realized that he has taken a hastily step. He should have tried to look into things before falling out with Silja.


    So he was constantly worrying about how to make things better again between him and his sister.


    That''s why he decided to come personally and make things smooth.


    "I accept your apology. But only with one condition," Silja lifted her head and said.


    "What condition?" Benjamin was ready to accept any condition.


    "That you will stop acting like a stranger. You will give me a big hug and become that same brother to me as you were in Atlanea," a smile formed on Silja''s lips as she said that.


    Benjamin was taken aback as he heard that.


    He looked at her with a dumbfounded expression.


    He thought that she might ask about accepting Donovan and help her convince their parents but what she asked was different from what he had accepted.


    He looked at her with a blank expression for a few seconds before a smile formed on his lips and he stood up.


    Silja also stood up and both brother and sister hugged each other tightly.


    "I''m sorry. ." Benjamin apologized again. He repeated the words again and again.


    "It''s Okay brother," Silja pulled back and lifted her head to look at him.


    Benjamin''s voice has become hoarse from all the emotions building up in his throat.


    Silja saw droplets of tears glistening at the corner of his eyes.


    She lifted her hand and wiped them away.


    "I missed you brother," she confessed.


    Yes, she was missing this brother who was so loving and concerned towards her.


    She was missing the bond that has broken in the past few days between them.


    "I missed you too," Benjamin nodded seriously.


    He was being a bast**d towards her for the past few days.


    He has forgotten that instead of trying to do what was best for her he has started to believe that what he would do will always be best for her.


    And just today he realized how wrong this thinking was.


    As the ice between them melted the awkward atmosphere also disappeared.


    Both of them sit down again.


    "Don''t speak like that," Silja shook her head. Benjamin''s methods might be harsh but she knew untimely all he wanted was her happiness.


    "No. I shouldn''t have interfered in your decision to marry Prince Donovan. With your sudden found abilities I think you will be safer with him than at Atlanea," Benjamin explained.


    "Does that mean you are not against this marriage anymore?" Silja asked, a bit surprised.


    "Yes, although I still believe that you deserve a better man than the Dragon prince. But since you have chosen him and you like him then I believe in your judgment," Benjamin admitted.


    "I''m so happy that you agreed. So will you attend the wedding?" Silja felt happy.


    "Yes, after all, it''s your wedding, how could I miss such a big event," Benjamin said with a smile.


    "And if I don''t attend, who will give your hand away?" Benjamin raised his eyebrows.


    Silja felt happy hearing that there was still some uncertainty in her heart about this marriage.


    Her parents weren''t here and her brother was not on good terms with her.


    She didn''t say anything to anyone but she was feeling alone.


    This was such a big day of her life and her own family wasn''t with her, what could be sadder than that?


    She prayed that at least something would happen and her brother would come to her and join the ceremony.


    And at last her prayers were heard, Benjamin actually came around.


    Soon it was time for Silja to get ready in her bridal dress.


    Maids walked in and first helped her make her hair.


    With their skilful hand that twisted and turned Silja''s hair in a fine bun at the back of her head.


    Few strands of hair were kept loose in front of her ears.


    Those long red locks of her hair were turned in curls which were now slowly caressing Silja''s cheeks.


    To add to charm they had added hairpins decorated with pure white pearls from the Atlanea. The pearls were of the highest quality and there were only a few of them in the whole world and now all of them were in Silja''s hair.


    Silja has a very refined and attractive facial feature. There wasn''t much makeup but still, she was a bride so maids did some light make up to enhance her features.


    After everything was done, now finally it was time for the wedding dress.


    Silja has yet to see the dress.


    As she waited for maids to bring the dress in she found her heart beating louder and louder.


    As the moment passed by slowly the thought of getting married was slowly sinking in her head and heart.


    Everything was so overwhelming for her, she could even feel that she might faint with the way the warm blood was rushing through her veins.


    She looked up as she saw maids pushing a big table in.


    The dress was covered with white clothes.


    Beside them, Genie walked in.


    "Sister in law, here is the dress that my brother has a special custom made for you," Genie was already dressed in a beautiful pink long gown. Her hair was flowing down till her waist in wavy curls.


    On her neck, she was wearing the same pink diamond matching her earnings.


    Her natural pink lips were making her look pure and innocent.


    Silja stood up as she saw her future sister in law.


    "Thank you," Silja walked towards her and smiled.

 Chapter 189 - Silja - The Bride

    Her natural pink lips were making her look pure and innocent.


    Silja stood up as she saw her future sister in law.


    "Thank you," Silja walked towards her and smiled.


    Genie instantly held her hand and hugged Silja.


    "You are already looking so beautiful. I''m sure after wearing the dress you will look like the best bride," Genie was even more excited than anyone.


    "Are you excited to see your wedding dress?" Genie teased. Silja''s eyes were already on the dress hidden beneath the cloth.


    "Yes," she nodded her head.


    Genie looked at maids and two maids who were holding the dress revealed the room filled with gasps of maids around.


    On Silja''s face was a bit of shock and admiration.


    Soon the maids helped Silja wear the dress and again the room filled with moans of maids.


    "I was the right sister in law. I have never seen a bride more beautiful than you," Genie said with starry eyes. All the people standing around also nodded their heads.


    Silja looked like a pure goddess in the white dress.


    Her hazel eyes were shining with the newly found shyness of the bride.


    Silja stood tall in front of the full-length mirror.


    The woman standing in there was not like what Silja used to remember herself as.


    Silja never prefers some high profile dresses or jewellery but Donovan has very different tastes.


    Everything she was wearing today was selected by himself.


    Everything is of the best quality and rare, making Silja look very glamorous and eye-catching.


    Starting from the small Tiara she was wearing on her head to the small pendant she has donned on her neck.


    Even the bracelets in her hand were made of the finest diamond.


    For her footwear, there were crystal shoes. Transparent and shiny.


    "Prince Benjamin is here, milady," Silja was admiring herself in the mirror when a maid announced.


    It was time to go to the venue where the marriage was going to be held.


    The venue that Donovan had decided was near the shrine.


    Dragon''s don''t believe in gods but other creatures do and that''s why there were many shrines throughout the north.


    King Zachary believed that these shrines and churches are the symbols of hope in the believers. So he never demolished it and even spent quite a lot of money to maintain it over the years.


    One such holy shrine was located in the outer part of Northcrest city.


    General dragons complete their marriage ceremony in the open but since Silja was brought up as a human, Donovan decided to keep the wedding on the holy ground.


    It will make Silja feel at home. In the last few days, Donovan has learned rituals that Humans follow in their wedding and he had made sure that they also include all things in their wedding.


    There wasn''t much difference and both races followed the same ritual to get married.


    But still, Silja was very touched when she found out the efforts he had made for her.


    Soon Benjamin walked in and stood behind Silja.


    Silja took a deep breath and turned around to look at her brother.


    Benjamin was shocked for a second before a smile broke on his face.


    "As expected of my beautiful sister," he walked ahead and slowly kissed her forehead.


    "You are looking beautiful," he complimented with teary eyes.


    "I missed mother and father," Silja was also feeling emotional all of sudden.


    "They must have already found out about the wedding. Do you think they will get angry at me?" Silja''s forehead creased. From the morning she was thinking about many things and this one particular matter was making her heart uneasy.


    "No. They will understand. And how could a father get angry with his favourite child?" Benjamin cocked his eyebrows.


    "Right¡­," Silja nodded.


    "Let''s go now. We are running out of time," Benjamin held his hand and led Silja out towards the carriage which was supposed to take them to the wedding location.


    Donovan and his family have already left long ago.


    Genie was the last one to leave as she had taken the responsibility of delivering the gown on his brother''s behalf.


    So right now only Silja, Benjamin and the soldiers that Donovan has assigned for their safety have left.


    For Silja, a big Royal carriage was prepared.


    Benjamin held her seat and then walked ahead on his horse. He was leading them.


    At the back, Mira and Arla were accompanying Silja.


    With hooves of horses, the carriage set in motion towards its destination.


    There was still a bit of light around. The sun was setting slowly behind the horizon.


    The curtains of the carriage were drawn without anyone letting them peek at the bride.


    Many people of the city knew the route Silja''s carriage was going to take so people had all flock around the road.


    There was a large crowd as they passed through the castle gate.


    After all, Silja was going to wed Donovan, the eldest prince of the North.


    Once king Zachary bestows the title of the crown prince to Donovan Silja will become the crown Princess and then the Queen of the north.


    Her status will be no less than the king himself.


    So how could people miss such a one time opportunity to see the future queen?


    Benjamin was a bit shocked when he saw such a big crowd, he was kind of feeling revealed seeing that.


    He was worried that even if Royal family members accept Silja, it was even more necessary that the people of the North also accept her.


    Otherwise, she will have a very hard time surviving in this land.


    Soon the crowd started to get bigger and bigger than it was even hard to move forward.


    "Long live lady Silja¡­"


    "Long live the future queen¡­"


    The whole place was filled with the chanting of her name.


    Silja who was sitting inside was a bit shocked.


    She lifted her hand to lift the curtain a bit so she could have a look outside.


    "Milady don''t," but before she could do so, Mira stopped her.


    Silja looked at her with lifted eyebrows.


    Mira was still feeling guilty about what she had done and lowered her head.


    "There seem to be so many people out there, if you show your face now they will go crazier and it will be hard to control them," Mira explained.


    Silja thought about what she said and nodded her head.


    "But they are here for me, I can''t be that arrogant to not even show them my face, can I?" Silja said and then lifted the curtain of the carriage window.


    As soon as she did the same as Mira said, the people went crazier.


    Silja saw people waving at her with happiness in their eyes.


    There was a wave of happiness seeing that their future queen had made an appearance.


    A smile rose on her face as she saw that. Mira wanted to say something but she closed her mouth and kept it to herself.


    Benjamin, who was sitting outside on his horse, frowned seeing the uncontrollable crowd.


    He couldn''t help but feel that something was off.


    But he couldn''t pinpoint what it was. He wanted to go back and near Silja''s carriage but suddenly few people walked and blocked his way making him unable to move forward or backwards.


    "Ahh¡­" a carriage ahead of Silja''s carriage, which was moving forward at a very slow speed, suddenly broke down.


    Donovan has prepared three similar-looking carriages for safety purposes so no one can find out in which Silja was actually sitting.


    But Silja lifted her curtains and revealed herself.


    Because of the sudden breakdown of the carriage, the whole caravan stopped.


    "What happened?," Silja creased her eyebrows as she asked.


    "Let me go out and look," Mira was also worried. She stood up and went out at lightning speed and closed the door behind her.


    She didn''t say it out loud but she was feeling very uneasy since morning.


    As if something very bad was going to happen.


    She took a deep breath and then asked the bodyguard standing nearby.


    "What''s the matter? Why did you stop? We are getting late for the ceremony," Mira complained.


    "The carriage ahead has broken down suddenly. It will take time to clear this many people and make away," The man replied.


    "Hurry up. We can''t be late for the ceremony," Mira said and walked ahead toward Benjamin.


    She wanted to ask him for a few more soldiers around Silja''s carriage.


    Since everyone had already found out which one was Silja''s carriage, it wasn''t safe anymore.


    Silja was still sitting waiting to know what was going on.


    From inside she could hear people yelling her name while her bodyguard made way through them so that they could move forward.


    Her whole attention was outside and thus she failed to notice a small ball rolling near her feet. The ball was producing a light smell-less smoke that was hard to detect.


    Soon the crowd was clear and the carriage again was back to its original speed.

 Chapter 190 - Kidnapping The Bride

    Her whole attention was outside and thus she failed to notice a small ball rolling near her feet. The ball was producing a light smell-less smoke that was hard to detect.


    Soon the crowd was clear and the carriage again was back to its original path. Meera has already returned to the carriage.


    With the high speed, they passed the main city and started to move towards the outer part where the Shrine was located.


    But the trouble was endless as suddenly the horses started to behave unexpectedly.


    They jumped on their hind legs and also neighed as if they were in pain.


    There were at least ten riders for security with Silja''s carriage. It was very uncommon that all the horses suddenly went on the rampage.


    Apart from the horse which Benjamin was riding all the others were raging.


    Seeing the commotion they started to run here and there.


    Benjamin sensed that something was wrong and he turned his horse immediately in the direction of Silja''s carriage but before he could reach there he saw the coachman had already turned the carriage in another direction and he was running away.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and ran chased behind them.


    But he didn''t expect that his own horse was tempered.


    The horse lifted his legs in protest and neighing loudly and stopped.


    No matter what Benjamin did, the horse simply refused to move.


    Benjamin cursed and hurriedly jumped off it and ran in the direction of the carriage.


    "Go save her," when Benjamin saw that her carriage was disappearing further away he yelled back.


    "Silja¡­" he yelled but there was no response from the inside.


    All the guards have already got the cue and the ones who can change their form were already in their dragon forms to save the princess.


    In one go four dragons started to chase the carriage.


    But the coachman didn''t stop even when he saw that he was going to be caught.


    Silja was inside the carriage so there was no way they could use fire to burn down the carriage.


    It would have been a different case if some dragon lady was sitting inside. Because most of the dragons are immune to fire but unfortunately Silja was human and if they use fire then she might get burned too.


    The carriage was running at high speed in the direction of the forest.


    But dragons have already reached the carriage.


    One of the dragons flew ahead of the carriage to stop it.


    But as soon as the carriage crossed the forest line it disappeared in thin air.


    Whoosh¡­


    All the dragons and other soldiers stood there in alarm.


    In just the blink of an eye, the whole carriage vanished like nothing.


    They couldn''t believe what they were seeing, in one second the carriage was there and in another, it wasn''t.


    Benjamin, who was behind them, caught up very soon.


    "What happened¡­.." his eyes widened when he found no traces of his sister.


    ###


    At the wedding location. Donovan was ready in his black coat and white shirt. Which were paired in contrast with Silja''s dress.


    There was a similar design on his shirt as Silja has on her skirt.


    "What happened, brother, you seem to be a little worried," Zivan, who was sitting beside Donovan in the open ground.


    The guest has already arrived long ago. Everyone was waiting for a bride to arrive so the ceremony could start.


    The sun has already set on the horizon and the whole place has been lit up with colourful lanterns.


    There were decorations of different flowers and the aisle on which the bride was going to walk was also carpeted with flower petals.


    Dragon''s were people of culture and status. It can be seen by looking at the guests who arrived at the wedding.


    It wasn''t any small event, after all, the guests who were invited were all prominent figures of the North. Donovan has especially avoided inviting local people.


    The fewer the people the less the trouble.


    Ladies of high class and noble families were donned in their expensive gowns and jewellery, their hands, necks and ears shimmering with expensive accessories.


    On the other hand, men weren''t any different.


    All of them were wearing expensive robs and coats, expensive brooch and pins to decorate their suits. Silk handkerchieves, and expensive jewellery for their necks.


    It was a sight to behold.


    Maids were roaming around serving drinks to the guests.


    On the side, musicians were playing wedding songs in a mild melody.


    The atmosphere was lively with music, chatters and laughter of people.


    Queen Abrielle wore a red embroidered gown, on her head was a crown with the same red ruby.


    Her lips arched in a smile constantly as she stood there while people came to meet her one by one.


    By her side king, Zachary was also wearing a combination of red and green.


    Genie was also the centre of attention as a princess.


    The guests were folking around the royal family non-stop.


    After all, It was a rare occasion when the whole family was easy to approach and get along with.


    This was a time when Abrielle was entertaining them with a smile on her face. It was her son''s wedding and she was the happiest mother and for once she wanted to put aside the haughtiness and aloofness of the queen.


    She was beaming just like a common mother, and so was Zachary.


    After this wedding they didn''t have to worry anymore, in just one go they will get a wife for their son and a person who could break down the curse.


    Could there be any other day more beautiful than this?


    "Is the bride here yet? I''m very eager to see the princess of Atlanea," one of the young women standing not far away from her said excitedly.


    "Me too. I have heard that the princess is a rare beauty," the other woman added happily.


    It wasn''t that everyone was happy with this union but the number was very low. Plus who would dare to show their dissatisfaction on the day of the royal wedding, that too standing between the royal family.


    "Of course she is. How could anyone chose by Prince Donovan be not amazing," the chatter continued. Abrielle who was hearing people talking smiled.


    "But why isn''t she here yet? I''m dying from excitement," the people kept talking one after another.


    When those words reached Abrielle''s ears she frowned slightly.


    It was already time for Silja to appear, so why aren''t they here yet?


    She excused herself and then walked towards the back where Donovan was waiting.


    "Is princess Silja here yet?" She asked as soon as she reached there.


    "Not yet," Zivan shook his head.


    "Don''t worry they will be on the way," Zivan added.


    Abrielle felt a bit worried.


    "Zivan, send someone to look for them. I think something is not right," Donovan, who was standing beside them, had his eyebrows furrowed tightly.


    Abrielle frowned harder as she heard that.


    She didn''t want to think anything bad but now that Donovan has said that something might be wrong she couldn''t help but feel a bad feeling in her heart.


    Zivan nodded his head and went away.


    "Have you not left enough people for her safety?" Abrielle asked, turning towards Donovan.


    Donovan was in charge of all the safety while she and others prepared for the wedding.


    "I have. But they are quite late than the original time. I don''t know but it feels like something is wrong," Donovan shook his head trying to get rid of the bad feeling.


    Abrielle didn''t say anything and stood there silently praying for Silja''s well being.


    It didn''t take long before Zivan returned with a darkened face.


    "What''s the matter?" Donovan was instantly on his feet as soon he noticed the worry on Zivan''s face.


    Zivan opened his lips but her throat had dried. He looked at his brother for a second before he peaked out his tongue to wet his lips.


    "Princess Silja is missing," Zivan mustered the courage to speak.


    Donovan''s pupils shrank at once.


    "What did you say?" Abrielle standing beside them spoke loudly. Her face filled with horror instantly.


    "One of the soldiers who was supposed to bring princess Silja came just now. He informed me that someone kidnapped princess Silja while they were on the way," Zivan added.


    "Where is prince Benjamin?" Donovan''s head started to work at high speed.


    His first thought was that Benjamin must be behind everything.


    Donovan already has a bit of doubt when Benjamin has agreed to the marriage in the morning.


    "Prince Benjamin is on his way here," Zivan shook his head, removing the doubt of Donovan.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 191 - The Search

    "Catch him," Donovan was fuming as he said.


    Zivan nodded as he walked away immediately.


    As soon as they walked a bit they saw Benjamin was already on his way towards them on his horse.


    Donovan narrowed his eyes as he looked at the man stopping the horse speedily and running in his direction.


    Donovan didn''t wait for him to come closer and rushed in Benjamin''s direction.


    "Where is she?" Donovan grabbed Benjamin by his collar and lifted him in the air as he demanded with furry.


    "I...I don''t know," Benjamin struggled to reply.


    "Do you think I will believe that nonsense," Donovan threw Benjamin on the ground. If not for Silja he would have already killed this man long ago.


    Benjamin groaned as his body hit the ground with great impact.


    "She disappeared in thin air in front of the eyes of your own man... cough...even your best soldiers couldn''t do anything," Benjamin was also getting angry.


    He was here to ask for help. He has already sent his man to look for Silja but he knew that they wouldn''t be sufficient so he came here as soon as possible to inform Donovan.


    Donovan was the prince of this land so he has lots of power.


    If they act fast they could find Silja as soon as possible.


    But instead of hearing what he wanted to say Donovan was busy blaming him instead.


    Donovan grunted but didn''t say anything, he closed his eyes trying to calm himself down.


    ''No...this is not time for this. She is alone and in the hand of the enemy. Think about her,'' Donovan repeated in his head.


    Benjamin stood up and wiped his hands.


    "Speak what happened," Donovan said, glaring at his brother-in-law.


    Benjamin calmed his anger and reminded himself that he has to cooperate with Donovan in order to find his sister. He couldn''t afford to engage in this argument with Donovan at the moment.


    Soon he narrated the whole incident to Donovan.


    Donovan narrowed his eyes, the veins on his forehead were throbbing from anger.


    "Zivan, send your people. I want news about her in one hour. Samuel, handle things here. Locked each and every person present here till we find princess Silja," Donovan gave the order at lightning speed and then changed his form into a dragon and flew away.


    Zivan gathered all his resources in order to find where Silja was while Samuel did what Donovan said.


    He gathered the guards and arranged them around the vicinity so no one could step out.


    Abrielle stood there in confusion and worry. Everything was going great and this suddenly happened.


    Who could be powerful enough to kidnap a princess amid such tight security?


    Suddenly something clicked in her head and she went out.


    Her eyes roamed around the whole ground, searching for a particular face.


    She looked around for a bit when finally her eyes landed on two people sitting quietly in one corner.


    The woman was wearing an ink-black dress while the young man beside her was wearing a grey shirt and black coat.


    Evillene and Kruel were talking softly to each other as they looked at people roaming around them.


    "Can they be the one behind the kidnapping of Silja?" Abrielle mumbled to herself.


    But what could be their motive to do that?


    The secret of Silja''s power and her being a witch was not known to anyone other than a member of the Regalhelm family.


    There was no way that any of them would spill such a thing so Kruel could never know about Silja''s truth.


    If he doesn''t know that means he has no motive to do that.


    What''s more, if he had done that he would have already announced it long ago.


    Kruel feels glorious about what he does so there was no way he would do anything sneakily.


    Then who could it be?


    Abrielle''s forehead filled with clouds of worry. Sensing her gaze at them mother and son looked at her in unison. Abrielle hurriedly lowered her head in worry that if she made eye contact they would find out that something was wrong. She then soon left the main area


    Soon Zachary also found out about Silja being missing.


    He also dispatched his man in order to find her.


    Almost one hour has passed but there was no news of Silja.


    Donovan and his man have already looked around the area from where she has gone missing.


    But it was as if the air had gulped down her.


    .


    .


    "Did you find anything?" A large dragon landed near Benjamin.


    Benjamin was waiting at the place where Silja''s carriage had gone missing. Donovan and his man were still looking through the forest searching for the clues.


    He asked as soon as he saw the dragon.


    Dragon then shook his large head, disappointing Benjamin.


    He found himself useless at this moment.


    He didn''t know where to find Silja, there were no links that could give them even a single clue that could lead them in her direction.


    Benjamin and the dragon were standing when suddenly the dragon shook his head as he sensed people coming in their direction.


    He quickly changed his form and stood behind Benjamin.


    A large dragon returned with Zivan on his back.


    As soon as they appeared Benjamin saw Zivan holding two figures in his arms.


    Soon the dragon landed and Benjamin ran towards them.


    He instantly recognised the two women that Zivan was holding.


    They were Mira and Arla, Silja''s maids.


    "Did you find her?" The first thought of Benjamin was that they found Silja.


    He looked behind them thinking that Silja might be with Donovan.


    "We only found the maids laying in the woods with a broken carriage," Zivan has grave expressions on his face.


    Benjamin took a step back as he heard that. He pulled out his hair in frustration.


    Donovan, who has also received news about maids.


    Soon he returned to the place to check if there were any clues. Donovan landed on the ground and hurriedly walked towards them after changing his form.


    "Where did you find them?" He didn''t waste any second and started to take details.


    "Near the Easter Lake. The carriage was broken and this maid was laying inside," Zivan pointed at Mira.


    "What about the other one?" Donovan squatted down beside Arla.


    "She was drowning in the lake when one of our men found her. Whoever the kidnaper was wanted to kill her by drowning in the water," Zivan explained.


    Donovan nodded his head. He started to examine Arla''s body.


    Her clothes were soaked thoroughly and there were many wounds on her body as well.


    The wounds were clearly made from the struggle. But only Arla was injured on the other hand Mira was just unconscious.


    "Take them to healers. Trying to regain her consciousness as soon as possible," Donovan pointed at Arla.


    After giving instructions Donovan again left in a hurry.


    Back at the wedding venue, the situation was getting a bit tense.


    In the beginning, no one noticed anything amiss but as time passed people started to ask about the bride and groom. It was already the time of night and there was no wedding ceremony.


    "Where are the bride and groom? Why hasn''t the ceremony started yet?" One of the guests asked.


    "Yes, even queen Abrielle and king Zachary are missing," another one raised the question.


    "What''s going on?" Soon the people started to get anxious.


    "Is the ceremony going to happen or not? Where are the king and queen?" Everyone was asking questions one after another.


    "Sir Marcus, why don''t you go and ask the king about the matter," one of the noblemen, who was a big merchant, walked towards the grand duke of north and urged him to check with King Zachary.


    "Yes...yes¡­ you should go. After all, the time of the ceremony has already gone. We need to know why they are delaying for so long," another one agreed.


    The man named Marcus was the Grand Duke of North and also Priscilla''s father. (I have introduced him in chapter 44)


    Sir Marcus humphed as he heard that. Actually, he has the highest status in the court after king, queen and prince.


    Such a sly man like him has also maintained quite good relationships with king Zachary throughout these years.


    King Zachary was also very respectful of him but since the past few days, he has noticed that the King was becoming colder towards him.


    Actually, he was also one of the people who were opposed to this wedding.


    Although he didn''t fall out with the king openly in front of everyone he has approached king Zachary in secret.


    He has proposed the hand of his own daughter and asked the king to not let princess Silja marry prince Donovan.


    But king Zachary has denied his proposal without thinking twice.


    At the end of a few heated discussions, he left with a stomach full of anger.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 192 - Commotion At Wedding Vanue

    He has proposed the hand of his own daughter and asked the king to not let princess Silja marry prince Donovan.


    But king Zachary has denied his proposal without thinking twice.


    At the end of a few heated discussions, he left with a stomach full of anger.


    And after that he hardly met the king. More like he has no courage to do so, but how could he tell that to these people.


    "Alright... alright.. let me go and find out about the matter," the old man moved his huge belly and walked out of the ground.


    But as soon as try to exit, one of the soldiers who were standing there in plain clothes stopped him.


    "You can not go out," the man held an emotionless face as he stretched his hand out.


    Sir Marcus''s face instantly fell as she heard that.


    "Who are you to stop me? Do you know who I am?" The man turned his head in the direction of the soldiers with force. The soldiers were all in simple clothes


    "I''m ordered by Prince Samuel that no one should leave the ground, despite whatever position they hold," the soldiers replied in robotic voice.


    He knew that the one he was talking about was the Grand Duke but he had no choice but to stop him. After all, he had received orders directly from prince Donovan and Samuel.


    "Prince Samuel?" Marcus creased his eyebrows. The soldiers took out his badge that was proof that he was a member of the army. The duke saw it and furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Then where is prince Samuel? No matter what, he can not detain us here like this." Marcus inquired.


    "I don''t know anything apart from that no one is allowed to leave," the man tried to be polite as much as he could.


    He didn''t want to offend the duke nor did he want to cause commotion.


    "Then go tell prince Samuel that I want to talk to him," the duke said in his authoritative voice.


    The soldier stood there in a dilemma. He didn''t know what he should do.


    Samuel has clearly said that they are not allowed to move away from their spot. And he couldn''t go and ask the prince himself to come Just because someone asked for him, can he?


    Seeing both of them talking for long his superior walked in their direction.


    "What''s going on?" The man asked. He was the sub commander. Seeing him the soldier heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Go being prince Samuel, I want to know why we are detained here without our knowledge," the duke repeated his words.


    By now many other guests have also joined them.


    Seeing that situation was not as calm as before the commander looked at his soldiers and signaled him to go bring prince Samuel over.


    The man bowed and soon Samuel came walking in their direction.


    "Prince Samuel," the duke , was the first one to greet.


    After all Samuel may be no more than a little kid in front of him but his status was even high. And what was even more high was Samuel''s pride.


    He wasn''t someone who could be questioned just like that, not even by the higher officers of the royal court.


    Samuel looked at the duke and lifted his eyebrows.


    "We are waiting for such a long time for the wedding to happen but there is no sign of the bride and groom. Plus these soldiers are even districting everyone to leave. So we were a bit worried about what was going on," no matter how dissatisfied he was, sire Marcus didn''t dare to show it on his face as he asked rather worried expressions.


    "There are some problems happening in the city. Some dwarves have attacked the city. That''s why brother Donovan has left to take the situation under control," Samuel lied without betting his eyes.


    All the people who heard him widened their eyes in fear. All the news of dissatisfaction turned in worried gasps.


    "As for keeping you guys here, brother didn''t want to put all your life in jeopardy so he made special security arrangements for all the estimated guest presents here. He and father said that you guys should stay here until the situation is not in control," Samuel added.


    "Oh my god? The Dwarf attack. When did that happen? Why does no one know?" Someone raised questions amid the commotion.


    "Because since evening you guys are here," Samuel narrowed his eyes at the man who spoke.


    The man instantly shut his mouth.


    "If the dwarves have attacked us we should go and help prince donovan," the one who spoke was a minister. He was a rather loyal and good person. One of the ministers who was actually by Zachary''s side without ulterior motives.


    "Don''t worry minister Oliver. My brother has the situation under control," Samuel moved his head in direction of the minister.


    He nodded his head slightly as he spoke. The minister narrowed his eyes before he understood that at the moment all he needed to do was stay silent and watch.


    "So please cooperate and stay safe and sound here where there is guarantee of your security," Samuel spun shameless lies. Actually it wasn''t him who came up with this bluff.


    It was over one and only Zivan.


    He knew that if they leaked the news of Silja kidnapping no one would stay put and cause more and more trouble.


    Plus it can also alert the actual culprit.


    So this was a good reason.


    Even though many present won''t believe this foolish reason, it will still be enough to buy some time for his brother.


    Otherwise the straightforward person like Samuel would never think about lying like this.


    People gathered around Samuel asking more details about which Samuel lie even more.


    And that''s how people calm down for sometime.


    But not everyone.


    Kruel and Evillene who were sitting in one corner exchanged gazes.


    They were sitting alone in one corner where everyone avoided them like plague.


    After all who would be brave enough to approach the man who has blood of uncountable dragons on his hand.


    And the woman who was a pioneer of all the sufferings of dragons.


    All they could do was send a hating glance at them.


    "Attacked by dwarves?" Kruel who has heard everything from afar lifted his eyebrows.


    "They are spinning lies," Evillene smiled.


    "What do you think is going on," she asked her son and asked.


    "Must be related to the human princess. She was late for the ceremony and soon prince Donovan left," Kruel gauseed.


    "I''m thinking the same," Evillene nodded.


    Her lips curled up in a smile as she thought how there was not a single day when dragons don''t suffer.


    Even on the day of the wedding something was wrong with the bride.


    She felt oddly satisfied in her heart.


    Well she wasn''t the only one who was satisfied with the commotion.


    There was one more middle aged couple who was observing everything with a smile on their face.


    It was the same couple who was planning this kidnapping with their daughter last night.


    "Seems like she didn''t mess anything up this time," the middle aged man said in a small voice, looking at his wife.


    "She is my daughter after all. I knew she would do it," the woman said proudly.


    "Your daughter. Have you birth her out of air? She is my daughter too," the man humphed.


    "Huh, now you remember that. Who was last night who was scolding our daughter," the woman stretched the word ''our daughter'' sarcastically.


    "Yes yes. Just forget it," the man said, a bit embarrassed. The woman rolled her eyes at her husband.


    "Now just pray that she executes the later part without any issues and doesn''t get caught. This time we have tried to mess with prince Donovan himself," the man''s forehead creased a bit.


    "If she gets caught, Prince Donovan will wipe out our whole family tree from the roots," the man shuddered, thinking of the consequences.


    "Don''t speak such inauspicious things. Why are you hellbent on bringing such bad luck to our family," the woman scolded without any hesitation. The man tried to explain his point of view but the woman was simply not ready to understand and the benter continued in one of the corners away from other people''s eyes.


    .


    .


    Donovan was currently standing outside the room as he waited for Arla to regain her consciousness. It has been almost two hours since Silja has been kidnapped but there was yet no clue about her. Their only lead was Arla and Mira.


    They had brought them to the hut of Orphelia - the witch. (Same Witch who has detected Silja''s mysterious bloodline. Chap 57 - 58.)


    He could have brought her to a normal healer but Donovan didn''t want to waste any time.


    Orphelia was experienced and faster. Generally she only helps in some dire situations only but today was a special case.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 193 - Arlas Struggle

    Orphelia was experienced and faster. Generally, she only helps in some dire situations only but today was a special case.


    She is a hidden gem that Zachary has protected well throughout these years.


    The woman was of much use and Donovan has already made up his mind that he will ask Orphelia to help Silja cultivate her powers.


    After that, she was the most powerful and knowledgeable witch who could help them.


    Donovan was pacing in front of the tightly shut door for so long, anxiously waiting for them to heal Aral so he could get some clues.


    Soon he heard the old wooden door make noise as it opened from inside.


    Donovan turned in the direction and saw the face of an old lady who was frowning slightly.


    "She is awake. But her condition is not so good. Don''t take too much time," Orphelia instructed in her hoarse voice. She then tactfully moved out, giving time to Donovan to ask the girl what he wanted.


    Donovan nodded his head and walked inside the hut.


    The weak body of the girl was laying on the old bed in small corner.


    Apart from that the whole hut was very crapmed as there were all kind of things put here and there. Most of them contain different types of hurbes and medicine to cure people which Orphelia has created by her own experiments.


    Orphelia had tended Arla''s wounds very efficiently and there was the smell of traditional medicine in the air.


    Hearing Donovan''s footsteps Arla moved her head to the side looking at him.


    Seeing that it was the prince himself, the timid girl tried to stand up but her badly wounded body didn''t support her thoughts.


    "It''s alright.." Donovan raised his hand to stop her from moving.


    Curtsy wasn''t important for him right now.


    "Pri...prin..cess," Arla tried to ask but her throat was dried.


    "We have not found her. That''s why I''m here. Tell me everything you know," Donovan said. He was a bit impatient about everything.


    "I...her..cough... cough¡­" before Arla could say anything she broke in a fit of coughs.


    Donovan didn''t want to but he nonetheless walked to the side and took the glass and fed Alra some water.


    After drinking it she felt quite better.


    "Tell me everything from the start," Donovan said after that.


    "We.. were in the carriage... cough¡­.


    .


    .


    #Back to the time of kidnapping#


    Mira came back from the outside and sat down on her seat.


    The carriage was already on its way and Silja had already closed the window.


    While all of them were in their own thoughts no one noticed that the whole carriage was actually filled with the smelless smock which was hard to detect.


    And in just a few minutes Silja and Mira started to feel dizzy.


    Arla who saw their situation felt her head hurting a bit too.


    "Milady?" She tried to stand up and check Silja, who had lost consciousness in just matter of minutes.


    On the other side, Mira, who was sitting beside her, was in the same condition.


    Only Arla was the conscious one.


    She tried to balance herself in the moving carriage and tried to wake Silja up but Silja was like a dead log, not moving an inch.


    Arla tried to act fast and moved towards the door to inform the guards about the situation but suddenly the carriage took a sharp turn and the dizzy maid couldn''t keep her balance and her head hit hard to the door of the carriage before she fell unconscious too.


    She didn''t know what exactly happened after that but when she regained her consciousness again she found herself being dragged by someone.


    When she tried to open her eyes, glaring sunlight slipping from the leaves of the tall trees fell on her face and she groaned.


    With that, her head also started to throb with pain.


    After the end of the long struggle she finally opened her eyes to find a blurry figure of man dragging her on the uneven ground hastily.


    He was quite rough as he threw her near Mira and moved away. He didn''t notice in his haste that the girl had already woken up.


    He left and soon Aral stood up. She tried to wake Mira but the girl didn''t wake up.


    Arla followed in the direction where the man had left and saw a few men and one woman were standing there, forming a circle.


    Mira stood behind a nearby tree trying to understand the situation.


    She found Silja laying on the ground in the middle of those people who were discussing something.


    ".. the magic potion that you bought was quite amazing. It made the whole carriage disappear just like that," the girl''s excited voice resounded.


    "That''s nothing¡­," there were three bulky men. One of them replied and waved his hand.


    "Now tell me what should we do with this woman?" The other one who sounded a bit impatient said,


    "What else? Kill her," the girl who looked very small in structure standing beside those men.


    Her face was hidden beneath the mask but her eyes revealed a great hatred looking at Silja.


    Arla, who was standing behind the tree, widened her eyes.


    "Sure," as the girl commanded the man walked forward to finish his mission.


    He was holding a dagger in his hand and Silja was sleeping on the ground defenceless. Arla''s heart dropped from fear looking at the shiny dagger in man''s hand.


    And in the next second, she found her body moved like an arrow in the direction of them even before her mind could react.


    There was nothing in her hand but the girl charged in their direction, fearless.


    The four people were unaware of the girl came running towards them. One of them was ready to slit Silja''s throat.


    The girl who has ordered them was smiling brightly behind the mask she was wearing.


    ''Thats all, once this woman is gone there will be no one in her path to becoming the wife of Prince Donovan,'' That was thought of the girl as she saw the man''s dagger just a few inches away from Silja''s neck.


    But suddenly the shine of her eyes dimmed as she felt a sudden push on her body and she swayed by side.


    The girl saw a small figure of a girl pushing her aside and rushing in the direction of the man before she pushed him hard, away from Silja''s body.


    The man was quite strong compare to Arla but when she pushed him his whole attention was on Silja which benefited Arla and she was able to knock him away.


    "Stay away," Arla yelled and stood in front of Silja in defence.


    After Silja took Arla under her wing, Arla has changed a lot.


    She wasn''t that slave girl anymore who was even afraid to look people in eyes.


    Arla looked at everyone with fierce expressions. And then she was swift to take the knife which had fallen from the hand of that man on the ground when he was pushed down by Silja.


    She held the dagger with both her hand pointing at the people in front of the kidnappers.


    After the initial shock was passed, everyone came to their senses.


    The girl widened her eyes as she looked at the girl who dare to stand in front of her with a knife in her hand.


    "Where did this girl come from?" One of the men hissed.


    "Why isn''t she uncounscious?" The girl yelled looking at the man who was supposed to make sure that everyone got unconscious.


    "She was," the man replied without looking at the girl who was whining.


    The girl glanced hatefully at Arla. All of them had their mask on so Arla couldn''t see their face but when Arla heard that voice her eyes widened with shock.


    "Catch her," the girl ordered the man and with one go three-man attacked Arla.


    Arla tried to shake them off by using the dagger but she was no match to those skilled men?


    But still, she swapped her hand in the air continually.


    But one of the men caught her hand and took away the dagger from her hand forcefully.


    And a forceful slap landed on Arla''s cheek which throw her to the ground. Her already hurting head started to hurt even more.


    "You bit*ch how dare you to try to spoil my plan?" The girl also walked forward and caught Arla by her hair.


    Aral shuddered from fear as the woman caught her. Her words rang in her head like words of devil.


    Those words were part of her nightmare once. How could she forget that voice?


    It was the voice of her previous master Gwendolyn.


    Arla''s whole body started to tremble as she found all the fear that once she has lived started to come back again.


    The fears that was installed by Gwen''s family were rooted deeper inside Arla''s bones.. And no matter how much good life she was living under Silja''s care, it wasn''t possible to forget the years of torture in just time of few weeks.

 Chapter 194 - Arlas Bravery

    The fears that were installed by Gwen''s family were rooted deeper inside Arla''s bones. And no matter how much good life she was living under Silja''s care, it wasn''t possible to forget the years of torture in just time of few weeks.


    Arla started to push her body back as she frantically tried to get away from Gwen''s grip.


    Seeing her reaction a satisfactory smile spread on Gwen''s face.


    Silja may be the owner of this dirty slave now but the fear and command she has on the slave girl were still intact.


    But Gwen hasn''t forgotten the humiliation she has felt when Silja has snatched this slave girl from her and this was the best time to take that revenge.


    Arla was crawling back in fear while Gwen was moving forward with a crazy smile on her face.


    In Arla''s eyes, Gwen was no different than the devil of hell. She knew that her end was coming.


    Seeing her trembling body and fear on her face Gwen became even more excited.


    She snatched the dagger from the man then she swung it ruthlessly.


    With a snap, she slashed on Arla''s hand and blood spurted out smearing Arla''s hand and clothes.


    But Gwen didn''t get the satisfaction she wanted because Arla didn''t make even a single sound from her mouth even after such a big wound.


    That made Gwen even more ruthless and crazy.


    And in the next second without mercy, she attacked Arla a few more times. Attacking and injuring her different parts of the body.


    In just a matter of minutes, Arla''s whole body has become a bloody mess.


    But the girl was so silent that she didn''t say anything.


    Actually, it wasn''t that Arla wasn''t feeling any pain. Rather she was diverting their attention from Silja.


    She knew that as long as their attention was on her they wouldn''t harm Silja. And by doing this she was stalling time for their saviours.


    The news of kidnapping must have already reached the prince and king. So they must be on their way to find. If she could manage to stop these people from doing something bad for some time she might be able to give some time for royal guards to find and save Silja.


    And thus she didn''t refute any of Gwen''s attacks but kept enduring


    And in her craziness, Gwen didn''t realize that she lost so much time chasing behind the slave girl.


    It wasn''t until one of the men who was being frustrated told her to stop that she came to her senses.


    "If you keep doing that Royal guards will soon catch us," the one who was looking like the leader pulled Gwen back.


    "Don''t you dare touch me? Do you even know who I am?" Gwen snapped at the man who had grabbed her hand.


    "Huh? It doesn''t matter who you are to me. Because if we stayed here any longer we will soon be the prisoners of King Zachary and torture subject of Prince Donovan," the man said sarcastically and sneered.


    Gwen pursed her lips hearing that.


    "Fine.. fine¡­" Gwen snorted and started to walk back towards Silja.


    "Throw that one in the pond. I want that bi**ch to die," she said looking at Arla who was laying on the ground motionless.


    Her whole body was slashed and blood was oozing out. The wounds weren''t deep enough to kill her but they were enough to give her immense pain and blood loss.


    For a fragile girl like Arla whose body foundation was very weak from the start those wounds were fatal. By staying on Silja''s side her health has improved but it can''t heal the body which was malnourished for many years.


    "Fair enough and what about this Princess?" The man asked, looking at Silja who was still in deep slumber.


    "We will take her back. I initially wanted to kill her on the spot but now I think it will be fun to play a little with this human," Gwen smiled dangerously as she said that. But how could she know that the girl she wanted to take back and torture was no ordinary girl?


    The man she has hired nodded their head and signalled two men to bring Silja away.


    While the last one walked towards Arla.


    Arla was hardly breathing as the man lifted her roughly and started to walk towards the pond.


    He wanted to take her in the middle of the pond and kill her with his own hand by drowning himself.


    He was about to take her to the pond when he suddenly heard a growl of dragons around.


    He knew that it was time to flee. So he abounded the plan of drowning Arla himself and instead threw her body in the pond from afar before running away for his dear life.


    In his haste, he didn''t realize that he hadn''t thrown Arla much far and where the girl had landed was quite shallow water.


    As the cold water touched her body Arla felt like she was being electrocuted.


    She instantly came to her senses and started to use her hands and legs to stay on the surface. And just before she could sink a guard who saw her pulled her out.


    .


    .


    Arla told everything that she knew to Donovan in her broken speech.


    By the time she finished Donovan''s face was ashen.


    He would have never thought that the daughter of a small duke had the guts to pull this stunt.


    Rockshir was a small Duchy and the duke of Rockshir wasn''t a very bright man. All these years all he has done was just leeching on the king.


    Donovan has ignored the man till now because the matter wasn''t of much significance to him. But maybe her negligence has been mistaken as his weakness and that''s why they decided to play with him. Thinking that he would not be able to reach them.


    But now they shall witness his wreath.


    Donovan take control of his emotions and looked at the pale girl laying on the bed.


    Arla was speaking non-stop for quite some time and that has exhausted her whole energy.


    Her pale face has turned even paler.


    "So you don''t know where they took the princess?" Donovan questioned and Arla shook her head.


    When they left she was half uncouncias and thus she didn''t know where they took her lady.


    Donovan nodded his head and stood up from the stool.


    It doesn''t matter if she didn''t know because he has more than thousands of ways to get the information.


    "Take rest and recuperate well," Donovan said and started to leave.


    "Bri.. cough.. cough... bring la. lady back.." but before he could go out he heard the girl muttering behind him.


    Donovan was shocked as he turned around.


    He looked at the loyal girl and Smiled at her before nodding his head.


    Arla closed her eyes in satisfaction.


    Of course, he would bring her back. How could he let others touch what was his?


    He came out and saw Orphelia standing outside. After instructing her to take care of Arla Donovan left


    After leaving the witch''s house Donovan left straight for the wedding venue.


    It didn''t take him long before he landed in the vast ground of the shrine where all the people were kept.


    "Brother¡­." Samuel walked towards his brother.


    "Did you find her?" Abrielle hurriedly asked.


    "No," Donovan shook his head without stopping in his tracks.


    "No?" Abrielle''s eyes widened.


    "But I know who is behind this," Donovan said without looking back as he started to walk between the guests.


    As everyone saw him the crowd again started to stir in conversation.


    Donovan ignored everyone and started to look for the familiar face for whom he was here.


    He instantly spotted a couple standing at the end.


    He smiled looking at them. The smile was no less than an invitation from the hell''s king.


    "Send everyone back first," Donovan told Samuel who was standing behind him.


    Samuel nodded his head.


    "Everyone, everything is fine now and the calamity is resolved. But my brothers have postponed the ceremony. So please go back to your home and wait for further instructions," Samuel said looking at everyone.


    His words were humble but his facial expressions didn''t match what he was saying.


    Everyone was waiting for so long as Samuel said that everyone took a chance to flee but not before saying a few words of sympathy to the queen and king.


    Abrielle and Zachary accepted their words of kindness with absent-mindedness.


    Soon the whole ground was empty apart from a few people.


    Soon the old couple from Rockshir walked towards the king and queen. But Donovan, who was waiting for them all along, stood in front of them with a bright smile on his lips.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 195 - Silja Vs Gwen

    Soon the old couple from Rockshir walked towards the king and queen. But Donovan, who was waiting for them all along, stood in front of them with a bright smile on his lips.


    "Prince Donovan...did you get rid of all the attackers?" Mason, the duke of Rockshir said hesitantly. Helen, Gwen''s mother, was standing by his side with a sweet smile on her lips.


    But if one looked closely they would find that despite their face showing respectful smiles their hands were curved in tight fists and trembling.


    And how could they not see that the sharp look in Donovan''s hellish eyes was so dark that he looked no less than the devil of hell himself?


    When suddenly Donovan stood in front of them, the duke mason felt guilty all of sudden and his heart started to fill with fear.


    "Attackers? Yes I did find them but I have yet to get rid of them," Donovan''s lips arched in a devilish smile.


    "Ohh.." Duke Mason was so scared that he couldn''t even say anything anymore.


    But his wife, Lady Helena, was much calmer.


    "That''s good that you found the attackers. But it''s a pity that because of this incident you have to postpone the wedding," Helena smiled pitifully, showing her fake concern.


    "That''s not a problem, I can have a wedding ceremony," Donovan scoffed.


    "Where is your daughter Gwendolyn by the way?"  Donovan asked as he tilted his head. He was done entertaining them.


    Hearing his question Helena narrowed her eyes subtly but she soon regained her composure.


    "Ohh... Gwen...that child was very devastated after losing the competition. I couldn''t see her being I''m so much grief so I let her be and didn''t force her to attend the ceremony," she lowered her head as she said that.


    lady Helena was a master of acting and thus she believed that she could fool Donovan too.


    Donovan who saw this scoffed. As he heard the lies from the mouth of the woman his anger started to increase.


    He didn''t want to argue with the headless woman so he turned towards the duke.


    "Duke mason, I''m giving you the last chance to tell me about the true whereabouts of your daughter, otherwise...be ready for consequences," Donovan''s voice was grave and low, giving warning that he wouldn''t accept any lies.


    Duke Mason who heard this warning started to tremble slightly.


    His eyes widened as he could understand that the plan his daughter had made meticulously had failed.


    On the other hand, Abrielle and king Zachary were also confused about what was going on.


    They watched as Donovan slowly confronted the couple.


    Hearing the threat of Donovan duke mason started to presperate. He opened his mouth to say something but lady Helena quickly held his hand and pinched it hard. Stopping from man to uttering anything inappropriate.


    "What do you mean prince Donovan? You think I lied about Gwen?" Lady Helena was still trying to keep her facade. She didn''t know what prince Donovan found out. But as long as they don''t confess anything they will be safe.


    Seeing that woman was being stubborn, Donovan thought that it was time to use his special method. After all, he has no time for such word games. He wanted to reach where Silja was as soon as possible.


    .


    .


    .


    When Silja opened her eyes, she found herself enclosed in a small but in the middle of nowhere. With a sigh, she looked at the sky but unfortunately, she was welcomed by a sight of creepy bugs walking on the ceiling of the hut.


    Her head was buzzing as she tried to sit up.


    With half-closed eyes, she tried to look around.


    What happened?


    Wasn''t she supposed to on a wedding Venue exchanging wedding vows with Donovan?


    She was sure that no matter how bad her wedding Venue shouldn''t look like this.


    She turned her head in all directions as she tried to assess the place.


    Broke and rotting two chairs and a table in the name of furniture.


    Few kitchen utensils in one corner and then tightly shut doors of her left.


    She herself was sitting on a dirty and broken bed.


    By the look of her surroundings, she guessed that she was kidnapped.


    Well, what a bad day to be kidnapped.


    There she was dreaming about her marriage and blissful ceremony with Donovan and here she was sitting on a small and dirty hut alone clad in her wedding dress which was now looking dirty.


    This was the worst outcome she has accepted as a bride.


    Donovan where are you? She questioned in her head before she sighed again. Looks like she has to rely on herself right now to get out of here.


    Silja couldn''t sense anyone around. Fortunately, her hand and feet weren''t bound so she moved out of bed without any hassle.


    Looking at how she was left alone without anyone to watch and anything to restrict her, her kidnaper seems to be either dragons or witches. Because only they would think of her as a weak human who could do nothing.


    And that''s why they didn''t find any need to watch over her and left just like that.


    Well, it wasn''t bad to be mistaken as a weak damsel, thought Silja in her head.


    Silja walked towards the door, she tried to open it but the tightly shut door didn''t budge.


    Silja closed her eyes and tried to use her hidden magic. She concentrated and pushed the door hard hoping that it would burst open gloriously.


    Alas¡­ nothing happened.


    Silja pursed her lips in annoyance.


    What special powers, she could use them when needed. And when she didn''t want them they burst out breaking things.


    Silja tried one more time in an attempt to wake up her sleeping magic but failed. She sighed heavily and turned around. Seems like she needed to find another way to move out of here.


    She was a beautiful bride, dressed in a gorgeous ivory coloured wedding with more shimmer a bride could ever dream about. Her puffed long sleeves which were giving her wedding dress a unique charm was now stained by mud and what not!


    And the huge flair of the dress was getting stained by the muddy floor of the hut. Her heart aches more for this gorgeous dress than for her unfortunate kidnapping.


    Well after all Donovan has specially prepared this dress for their wedding and he has yet to see her in the dress.


    With a depressed mood, she started to look around for something that she could use to break the door but there was nothing. Not even a window.


    But fortunately, she didn''t have to wait as soon the door which was standing firmly brust opened.


    Silja turned around swiftly and saw two men entering the room.


    They had masks on their face covering the entire face and only revealing just two eyes.


    Silja looked at them and then her eyes narrowed as she saw a small figure entering behind them.


    The girl was wearing expensive clothes, a silky shirt and trousers with shiny shoes. Silja could tell that the girl was actually from her wealthy family.


    Gwen also has a face mask on so Silja couldn''t recognise her.


    Gwen walked towards Silja with a bright smile on her face.


    "So finally you landed in my hand," she walked fearlessly at Silja while speaking those words.


    Silja narrowed her eyes as soon as she heard her voice. She recognised that voice but she couldn''t tell whom it belongs to yet.


    "Who are you?" To make her speak more Silja asked.


    "Don''t worry I won''t let you die without knowing my identity so don''t be so eager yet," Gwen thought that since she has kidnapped Silja and brought her here she had no fear and everything was under her control.


    "Huh? You think you can kill me, Gwendolyn?" But what she didn''t know was that she has underestimated her opponent.


    Just one another sentence from her mouth and Silja knew who was the girl standing in front of her.


    Gwen''s eyes widen in shock when she heard her name being called by Silja.


    "How do¡­" Gwen spoke up but she stopped in mid-speech as she realised that it doesn''t matter if Silja found out who she was.


    She didn''t have to fear anything at all.


    With that, Gwen removed her mask and her overconfident face came to Silja''s view.


    "Haha, it''s good that you know who I am. Look at me and remember my name clearly so when you die you know who was the one who killed you," Gwen scoffed and walked towards Silja intending to scare her.


    "Let me ask you again, do you think you can kill me?" Silja questioned again with a slight smile on her face.


    Seeing her unbothered even in this situation Gwen couldn''t help but feel annoyed.


    She didn''t know from where did this girl was getting her confidence.


    From day one Silja wasn''t afraid of anything.. Gwen was the dragon and was more powerful than Silja yet Silja had no fear while facing her.

 Chapter 196 - Siljas Power

    She didn''t know from where this girl was getting her confidence.


    From day one Silja wasn''t afraid of anything. Gwen was the dragon and was more powerful than Silja yet Silja had no fear while facing her.


    "Huh, how could I not? I''m a dragon, far superior to you in every sense. I can snap your neck just like breaking a twig. Little bit efforts and fuss..," Gwen joined her fingers and then opened them. Signalling a blowing cracker.


    "Haha...we will see that," Silja laughed it off as she heard Gwen''s childish words.


    Seeing that her words weren''t effective on Silja, Gwen became more irritated.


    "You are being smug for now as you don''t know what I can do for you. But remember this, don''t think that anyone can come here to save you," Gwen smiled and circled Silja.


    "Not even Prince Donovan or that useless brother of yours," Gwen was smiling brightly.


    "How are you sure about that?" Silja lifted her eyebrows.


    She needed to keep Gwen talking as much as she could. This will help her buy time plus she will be able to find more about her current circumstances.


    "Do you see those people? They are here to make sure that no one enters this parameter and you can''t go out," Gwen smiled gleefully.


    "They may be able to stop me but will they be able to stop prince Donovan?" Silja inquired.


    "Prince Donovan won''t be able to find this place ever," Gwen smiled.


    Silja furrowed her eyebrows. What place was it that Donovan could not find?


    She didn''t know how much she slept before she came to find herself here but she was sure that it wasn''t that long in which anyone could bring her out of the North.


    So they were surely in the kingdom, maybe at the hidden place but no matter what place this was, Donovan will, Silja was sure about it.


    "Enough talking¡­ now we should start for what I have brought you here," Gwen smiled and looked back.


    She nodded at two men and one of them walked forward and Gwen moved to the side.


    Silja narrowed her eyes as she saw that the man was actually intended to capture her.


    Should I try another time to wake my power up? Silja questioned in her head as she retreated slowly.


    She felt frustrated that she did have powers but she didn''t know how to use them.


    "Don''t come close," Silja lifted her hand giving a subtle warning.


    She observed their eyes and they were similar to humans but she knew Gwen well enough to guess that the woman was not foolish enough to bring two Humans with her for kidnapping.


    Their eyes didn''t have that glint that dragons have.


    They weren''t Dwarves, which means the only possibility was that they were Witches.


    But how could Gwen get hold of Witches in the north?


    "Don''t struggle princess, otherwise it will be more painful," the man said.


    "I said don''t come closer," the woman kept retreating until her back hit the wall behind.


    "What do you intend to do?" Silja looked at Gwen and asked.


    "Nothing much I thought that no matter I have to admit that you are very pretty and it will be a waste of your look if I kill you just like that," Gwen has a very evil smile on her lips.


    Silja''s eyes narrowed as she understood what she meant.


    "Don''t do something that you regret later?" Silja narrowed her eyes and gritted her teeth. She tried to give a last piece of advice to the girl.


    For a moment she has thought that she might let Gwen go because the girl was young and immature but after she heard her evil plan of hers her blood started to boil.


    "Haha, I will regret anything but this. You know I would have let you go and be a little merciful if it was someone else. But to your bad luck it has to be you," Gwen said walking towards Silja.


    "Do you know what the problem is with you?" Gwen said glaring at  Silja.


    Silja saw that Gwen''s eyes had turned so dark. The woman was filled with hatred and jealousy that she wasn''t able to see anything properly.


    "You are just a trashy human but you have such a big ego and pride. You offended me the moment you entered my house. And how could I forget the way you humiliated me by snatching that dirty slave from me," the more Gwen thought about it more her anger rose.


    "You sold the slave to me in exchange for those earings," Silja argued. But Gwen snapped at her, "You forced me to do that. All you wanted to do was to ruin my image in front of everyone showing how kind you are and how bad of a person I am. Do you think I didn''t understand those little tricks of yours?" Gwen has totally lost it.


    The anger and jealousy she was feeling towards Silja were so much so that she wanted to go to any length to take revenge.


    "You used the same tricks to win the prince and snatched him away from me just like you did with that maid. Do you think you can snatch what is mine? If you think that way then let me tell you what is mine will be mine and I will take it back no matter what and no matter how," Silja could see that the woman has turned crazy.


    "I have already dealt with the maid and now I will take the prince too, hahaha" Gwen let out an evil laugh.


    "What did you do to the maids?" Silja''s eyes widened when she heard that.


    Silja was revealed when she saw that only she was here and there were chances that her kidnappers only took her away and left Mira and Aral unharmed. But when she saw that it was Gwen who was behind all this, there was no chance that this evil girl had let them go unscathed.


    Especially Arla, given the dude between them from the past Gwen has definitely made it hard for Arla. But she didn''t get much time to dwell on it but now that she heard what Gwen said her heart stopped in fear for a second.


    "Hah.. thanks for making me remember to tell you that I have taken the best care of your maids. Especially the little one that you bought from me," Gwen''s eyes glimmer as she remembered how she torture that little slave and then killed her.


    "What did you do?" Silja looked at Gwen with red eyes.


    "Nothing much just cut some of her limbs slowly and then throw her half-dead body away in the pond for fish to feed on," Gwen said casually as if what she said was nothing much and the one she killed was not a girl but a goat.


    "How dare you?" Silja started trembling in anger. She was losing her composer with each passing second.


    "Of course I dare, you to know why? Because I''m not afraid of you. You are nothing more than just an ant in front of me whom I can crash anytime I want," Gwen walked forward and held Silja''s jaw with his fingers tightly. Her grip was so tight that she could crush it


    Silja closed her eyes as she felt her cold fingers touching her face.


    Gwen was increasing the pressure with each passing second but then Silja suddenly opened her eyes.


    Gwen''s eyes met with Silja, "Ahh¡­," as soon as their eyes met Gwen staggered back in shock.


    Silja''s whole face was marred with anger, but what scared her most was the girl''s eyes.


    Silja''s eyes have turned dark black, without leaving any trace of white in them.


    Her red lips were trembling in anger. Her whole body has started to glimmer with dark energy around her. And the whole room started to fill with some kind of dark smoke.


    All in all, she was looking so fearsome that not just Gwen but two men present in the room also widened their eyes.


    Both of them were witches and they were quite powerful but even though they had never seen such a person with dark black eyes.


    Earlier Silja, clad in her pure white dress, was looking very pure and beautiful. Even with that dirty dress and dishevelled hair were making her beautiful.


    When Gwen caught her and corner her the girl was looking fierce but her appearance was making her look like a weak girl.


    But just in a matter of seconds how could the girl turn into such a fearsome creature.


    Not just that they could feel the dark energy lurking in the room.


    And that was not something that could go ignored.


    "Wh What ..are you?" Gwen took a few steps away from Silja in fear. But Silja was no longer able to hear what was being said.. Her whole being was enveloped in her dark powers.

 Chapter 197 - Siljas Power

    But just in a matter of seconds how could the girl turn into such a fearsome creature.


    Not just that they could feel the dark energy lurking in the room.


    And that was not something that could go ignored.


    "Wh What ..are you?" Gwen took a few steps away from Silja in fear. But Silja was no longer able to hear what was being said. Her whole being was enveloped in her dark powers.


    Gwen didn''t know how a meek girl could change into something like that.


    Gwen took a few steps back in fear and then when she saw Silja was still standing there unmoved she ran and hid behind the two Witches.


    "Save me.." Gwen cried out.


    "Didn''t they say that she is human?" One of the men spoke up.


    "She is... She is human.." Gwen has her eyes locked on Silja as she spoke up hastily.


    "Go catch her..kill her..kill her now.." Gwen urged them.


    Two Witches looked at each other and then moved towards Silja cautiously.


    Silja was still standing in the same position with her chest heaving up and down heavily in anger.


    As the two-man walked forward Silja''s eyes moved subtly in their direction.


    One of the witches raised his hand and started to chant some spells.


    Silja who detect their movements narrowed her eyes and her lips arched in a smile.


    He moved towards her and tried to use his power on Silja.


    In response, she just lifted her hand and the man who was chanting felt as if someone is choking him.


    "Arghhh¡­" the invisible force made him suffocate and soon with a swing of Silja''s hand he was thrown away.


    Without a loud crash, his body hit the wall nearby.


    Boom¡­


    His back hit a wall and then fell down on the floor with a loud bang.


    "What in the world¡­" the other witcher was shocked when he saw the condition of his partner.


    The one who was attacked by Silja was laying on the floor with blood flowing out of his nose and ears.


    His eyes opened and his tongue out.


    Dead.


    After seeing what was happening they didn''t dare to neglect Silja''s powers.


    The other witcher looked at the girl and then at his friend who was laying on the floor unmoving.


    And it didn''t take him long to understand that it was time for him to ran away.


    Gwen who has already huddled in the corner saw him running out of the door and her fear increased.


    She also stood up and tried to run out behind him. But before they could Move out the door closed itself, trapping them inside.


    The witcher tried to use his powers to open the door but the stubborn door didn''t budge a bit.


    Silja opened her eyes and looked at them.


    "Where do you think you are going?" She asked in her usual mellow voice. But there was something very dark about how that word sounded from her mouth.


    Silja''s eyes were still dark black but she was not looking lost as before.


    Silja didn''t know how her powers works but even though she woke up and found herself in this weird hut she was rather calm.


    Because she knew that she might not be able to use her powers at her will but they will surely come out if someone tried to hurt her.


    That has happened when she was in the dragon creek forest.


    Even though she has lost her memories of what happened there Donovan has told her some details.


    And also told her that her powers were mostly connected to her emotional state.


    For now, that was the only trigger that they knew about.


    "So whenever you felt losing control of yourself make sure that you tried to keep yourself in control. That way you will be able to learn more about your powers," he had said.


    "But I don''t know how to do that," Silja has argued.


    "There is no specific formula of doing so. You have to learn from your experience and follow it. Other people can guide you but it''s you who has to find your unique ways to understand and use your powers," he explained and Silja nodded her head.


    "So next time when you experience your power don''t be afraid, try to keep your sanity and understand. Accept the changes in you. Remember, it''s all in you, darkness or light all is here," Donovan lifted his index finger and put it on Silja heart.


    Silja nodded and from that day onwards she was looking forward to the day when she could feel that burst of power again.


    The last time when she lost control she was with Mira so she was a bit afraid that she might hurt her and that''s why she controlled herself but now she has no such fear.


    These people deserve to be punished, and she will serve that punishment herself.


    Silja walked towards the man and cornered him at one side.


    Actually, Silja''s has not used her powers yet that much but the way she killed the man with just one swift motion it was clear that she was Powerful beyond imagination.


    And that witch has detected it that''s why he started to retreat.


    "Let me go...it wasn''t my intention to hurt you. I was doing this for money," the man tried to plead with his eyes widened in fear.


    He was cursing Gwen in his head for making him fall into such a situation.


    But how could Silja let him go?


    Her eyes that were turned dark were flickering between hazel and dark colours.


    Silja was still not in full control, she found herself drifting in and out of her rationality.


    She walked towards the man and lifted him by grabbing his neck. As soon as her fingers touched him the man started to feel as if he was being burned by the fire.


    "No... argh,"


    How could she let any of them go who has harmed her people?


    Silja increased pressure on his neck and just in front of their eyes the man started to choke as Silja''s hand-dug deeper in his neck. And with just that in a few seconds, the man died without getting a chance to run away.


    Gwen yelled as she saw him dying in front of her eyes.


    After finishing him Silja turned in the direction of Gwen.


    Gwen turned pale as she saw the woman moving in her direction.


    .


    .


    On the other hand, Donovan has already caught Gwen''s parents.


    He was in such a hurry that instead of taking them back to the castle, he started to use his methods of torture on the spot.


    And within just a few minutes Duke Mason ended up with all his limbs breaking from two to three places.


    The man was a dragon those broken limbs did not kill him but the way Donovan has broken him was very painful.


    The whole venue that was supposed to fill with the wedding music was now echoing with the pain full cries from the duke Mason and sobs of lady Helena who was forced to stand there and watched her husband being handicapped by Donovan.


    The woman who was being ignorant earlier with a smug face has now turned pale from the grave fear.


    Mistake.


    They had made the biggest mistakes of their life by offending the eldest prince.


    It was now that Helena found how hard it was to fool the prince.


    She has thought that as long as they will successfully kidnap and kill Silja there will be no other worries and their daughter will become queen.


    But only now do they realise how big of a fool they were.


    Let alone never finding out it didn''t take Donovan even a few hours to find out about them.


    "Kachakk.." Donovan snapped Duke Mason''s hand again from above his elbow.


    "Agh¡­" and the man cried out in pain. But still didn''t open his mouth


    Duke Mason maybe look a bit easily afraid but when he saw that prince Donovan has already caught their lies he knew that it was the end of their family.


    By telling or not telling the truth he was going to end up in prison so he decided that he should sacrifice himself to save their daughter.


    He only has one daughter and no matter how stupid Gwen as she was still ultimately his child. And what he could do now was at least save his daughter.


    All he wished was that Gwen use her brain little this time and run away for her dear life.


    Duke Mason was laying on the floor with his whole body bleeding. His eyes has turned bloodshot, while he was spouting blood from his mouth nonstop.


    "Please let him go.. please.."Helena cried out again. But Donovan just smiled looking at her.


    As a man, he hasn''t harmed her but he knew how he could make her speak.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 198 - Donovans Rage

    "Please let him go.. please.."


    Helena cried out again. But Donovan just smiled looking at her. The whole atmosphere has turned chilled under the man''s gaze. Donovan was standing there with his hand smeared in blood.


    Everyone present in the ground was standing far away from there apart from the king''s family.


    Just a look in Donovan''s eyes was so frightening that no one dared to make any sound. Even their breathing has turned shallow fear that the man will detect their presence hearing their loud heart beating.


    Donovan had torture Duke Mason beyond to the point that it was hard to tell that which part of his body was still intact.


    As a man, he didn''t harm Helena but he knew how he could make her speak.


    Duke Mason was already in a condition where he couldn''t even open his mouth to say anything.


    Seeing that instead of saying the truth Helena was still pleading for her husband''s life Donovan again kicked the man.


    "I... don''t know where she is," screamed Helena in desperation when she saw how mercilessly Donovan was beating her husband.


    "Do you think I''ll believe that?" Donovan lowered his head and looked at the woman sitting beside them.


    Helana was looking disheveled, her hair that was earlier bound in a beautiful bun were now messy. Her eyes have swollen from all the crying. No one could tell that she was the same proud woman who never let even a single hair from her head go out of place.


    "Your highness, please... please tell him to show some mercy," Helena crawled towards Queen Abrielle and held her by legs.


    "Lady Helena, please respect yourself and me too. How could you go against the crown and kidnap the Royal bride?" Abrielle was totally disappointed in the woman when she found that it was Helena''s family who did such an evil act.


    "If you want to lighten your punishment just tell the truth. If we could bring Princess Silja back unharmed, then maybe Donovan would lower the punishment of your and your daughter''s," Abrielle advised.


    Hearing words lacking even an ounce of sympathy Helena widened her eyes.


    She has always maintained a good relationship with queen Abrielle, whenever they visited the capital the queen treated them with respect. But the way all of them were behaving just now was totally opposite.


    "Ingrates¡­.you all are ingrates. Throughout the years we made so many contributions to the royal treasury and in return this is how you are treating my family?," Helena has lost it completely. She started to scream hysterically.


    Rockshir was a very big port and also one of the big hubs of marine business.


    And they also contribute quite a lot in Royal treasury as a tax and in terms of other businesses in comparison to other duchies of the north.


    But that doesn''t mean that it was a favour from them. What they did was their duty.


    Their duchy was under the rule of king Zachary and it was rightful for the King to get tax from his subjects. And in return providing security and many more benefits.


    Till date king Zachary has always played the role of their king very well and he has also done beyond his limits.


    "What you did was your responsibility not a favour to us," Zivan said with disdain.


    "Just because of a girl you guys are ready to go against my family? Then be prepared I will definitely not forget this," Helen stood up and wiped her tears.


    "I will rebel and also unite all the other families of the north against you," she pointed her finger at Donovan and said in anger.


    "Huh, how will you do that if I will never let you go out of here," Donovan smiled. It''s not that Helena couldn''t do what she said but just that Donovan would never leave her out of Northcrest alive. Not unless she tells the truth about Silja''s whereabouts.


    "Do you think if you kill me no one will be able to do anything? Remember that I''m the daughter of the Harthem family. If you kill me now the whole Grimfront will stand against you in leadership of my father," the woman yelled at top of her lungs.


    Whole North empire was made of eight small and big regions known as eight duchies of the North.


    All these different regions were ruled by eight different families. As Rockshir was under Gwen''s family.


    Icecrain was under the Rochellot family (lord Joshua''s family).


    One of them was Northcrest which was not a duchy but capital and the Regalhelm family had Direct control over this land.


    And that''s how there were five other duchies.


    One of them was the duchy of Grimefront. Grimefront was the second largest Duchy in terms of land as well as population.


    Lady Helena was daughter of the duke of Grimefront. And that was the reason why the woman was so haughty.


    As a daughter of such a powerful man and after marriage to the duke of Rockshir himself she has enjoyed quite a high profile status and life.


    The way she was being now treated was beyond her limits of endurance.


    The power her father and her husband hold in the north was very high and never in the world he has ever imagined that they would face such a humiliation.


    Duke Mason was laying there counting his last breath and even though Donovan hadn''t touched Helena the way he made her beg was enough for a woman to never walk with her head high in society.


    Most of the people have already left but still some families who were actually concerned about the royal family have yet to leave.


    And they will make sure that the news about what happened here today will spread across the whole kingdom.


    "Are you trying to threaten me?" Donovan who was standing till now walked towards Helena.


    Helena saw him walking towards him and started to retreat.


    "I''m telling the truth. My father is not present here that''s why you dare to become so cocky but let me tell you as soon as he heard what you did to me, he will make sure to take revenge for his daughter." but the woman still hissed between her teeth. Helana wasn''t stupid to let Gwen do such things and take such a big step if she wasn''t sure about what she was doing. To her no matter what they do to Silja, she was just a Human princess after all and in the world of Dragons, humans hold no other value or use than being slave for work or for physical needs. That was what she has seen till now at her father''s house and her husband''s house.


    So it was beyond her imagination that one day she will face such a humiliation just because of one human girl.


    In her eyes it doesn''t matter even if Silja was a princess because the human kingdom has always kept themselves away from conflict and thus creating the image of weaklings. Seeing that the woman wasn''t still understanding, Donovan decided to try one more time.


    "Then let me tell you one more thing. Even if your father found out what I did to you, he won''t be able to do anything. By kidnapping the Royal bride you have committed a grave crime. And the punishment of such a treason is death. I have already shown mercy to you by not killing you, yet. But don''t test my patience," Donovan squatted down beside her and looked at the woman with his dark red eyes.


    "And about your father, I would like to see what he cares about most, his daughter who is a traitor of the Royal family or his own position as duke," Donovan had an evil smile on his lips.


    "You¡­" hearing his words Helena stared at him with her eyes wide.


    She didn''t know how fearless this man was. If her father decided to rebel, the whole north would turn into chaos. Wasn''t this man least afraid of offending those Noble families?


    "King Zachary do you also have the same opinion? Are you ready to let go of peace and the relationship you have with my family just for that little human girl?" Helena turned in the direction of King Zachary.


    Zachary pursed his lips as he heard that. He already knew that what Donovan was doing would not end smoothly.


    But that was unavoidable as Helena was refusing to tell about the whereabouts of Silja.


    Offending two dukes will surely add to their problems but if anything happened to Silja then the loss will be irreplaceable.


    Silja was the last hope for all the dragons and he couldn''t let her go just because of some feeble threats from ignorant women.


    If it means to offend the duke of Grimefront then so be it.


    Furthermore, Silja was Donovan''s bride and it would be even bigger humiliation for them if anyone kidnapped the royal bride and escaped without punishment.

 Chapter 199 - At The Abondon Village

    Silja was the last hope for all the dragons and he couldn''t let her go just because of some feeble threats from ignorant women.


    If it means to offend the duke of Grimefront then so be it.


    Furthermore, Silja was Donovan''s bride and it would be an even bigger humiliation for them if anyone kidnapped the royal bride and escaped without punishment.


    Not to forget Donovan''s feelings towards the girl. Even if God himself came down and asked him to let go of Helena and her family Donovan might not do that.


    "You have made a grave mistake by trying to harm a member of the royal family. What happened today was the method used to make you open your mouth. It doesn''t matter who''s the daughter you are. If you want to save the lives of your and your husband''s then tell the truth," King Zachary advised in his same indifferent voice.


    "I¡­" Helena opened her mouth to say something but Donovan interpreted her.


    "Enough talking¡­ I''m giving you the time of one minute to think. If you didn''t disclose the whereabouts of Silja and your daughter then I will kill this man now and then it will be your turn of torture," Donovan threatened.


    He was becoming impatient with each passing second. Every second away from Silja was making his heart thudding in an unknown fear.


    He didn''t know if she was safe or not and very thought of her safety was making him go crazy.


    After telling his last words Donovan waited for the woman to speak and his eyes kept looking at her with his bloodshot eyes. His already red eyes had turned even darker in anger. His whole being was looking no less than a bringer of hell.


    During the whole one minute, no one uttered a single word.


    Helena''s chest was heaving up and down in fear and uncertainty.


    She didn''t open her mouth and kept looking at her husband.


    As the one minute passed Donovan lifted his hand, ready to pierce Duke Mason''s heart with his clawed hands.


    His hand moved forward and touched the chest of the half-dead man to make him completely dead.


    His face held an evil smile as he looked at Helena and dug his fingers ever so slowly in the man''s chest.


    "Wait¡­.." but before he could twist and pull the man''s heart out Helena shrieked loudly.


    "Are you speaking now?" Donovan didn''t retreat his hand and looked at the woman.


    "Yes... leave him first. I will tell you" Helana stood up and tried to push Donovan away from her husband.


    Donovan took a few steps back as he looked at the woman. Helana was a weak dragon who couldn''t shift. And it doesn''t matter if she could because she couldn''t fight Donovan after all.


    Helena held duke Mason in her arms as he checked him first. The man was still breathing, but his pulses had turned weak. If he didn''t get the treatment on time he would die.


    Just thinking about it made Helena''s tears flow out like a broken dam.


    "I will tell you where Gwen took that human princess but you have to promise me first that¡­"


    "Do you think you are in a position to negotiate with me?" Before Helana could complete her sentence Donovan looked at her with narrowed eyes.


    But the woman didn''t give in.


    "Promise me that you will spare the life of my family and won''t hurt anyone, not even my daughter or my maternal family," Helana put forward her request.


    "Huh, don''t go out of limits," Donovan smiled.


    Sparing the life of her daughter?


    In her dreams.


    "Either you accept my condition or I will die here with my husband," Helana has a crazy determination in her eyes.


    "But let me tell you with my death you will lose that girl forever. If you tried to hurt anyone from my family more than you already have, I''ll make sure you regret everything you did today," Helana said, hugging Duke Mason''s body.


    Seeing how stubborn she was Donovan has no choice but to give in.


    "Okay, I''ll don''t kill any of you," Donovan agreed in the end.


    "Swear to me¡­" Helena insisted.


    "I swear that I will not kill anyone from your family," Donovan pursed his lips after saying that.


    Only then Helana was ready to open her mouth.


    ======


    Far away from them, near the border connecting North and East was a small village that was under the rule of the Duchy of Timberpoint.


    This small village was abandoned by people long ago after a dwarf attack that killed many of the villagers.


    The ambush was planned to attack villagers secretly and during the night the group of dwarves killed many innocent dragons in their sleep.


    Few who were able to find out about the attack ran away for their dear life never to come back.


    Many people lost their families during the ambush and some families were wiped out completely leaving no member alive.


    After that, no one ever returned to live in the village. And that''s how one happy and the cheerful village is left empty just like that.


    Over the years the village has turned darker and chilly.


    In many houses of the village, there were still scalaltons of the people who die here intact. In the same position as they were killed.


    Some Houses and buildings made from mud have collapsed burying the dead bodies and creating a tomb for the dead.


    Over the years no activities have taken place in this abandoned place until Gwen brought Silja here.


    Her initial plan was to kill Silja and buried her there with other dead bodies.


    North wasn''t a small kingdom, it was spread across very large land.


    So she was sure that no matter how many people were dispatched to find Silja it was impossible for them to find them here.


    Because even if they tried to search each and every corner of the kingdom with hundreds of soldiers they wouldn''t be able to find them before month.


    While all Gwen needed was a night and day to finish Silja and return, how would she have thought that while choosing this abandoned place she would shoot herself in her own feet.


    Because now she was running for her own dear life and there was no one to save herself.


    Silja has already killed the witch who was inside the house earlier.


    But to their surprise, two other Witches who were with them return and open the door with their powers.


    But unknown to them they didn''t just open the door of the house but the door of their death.


    Silja had totally lost it and she was on a killing spree. As soon as Silja saw someone entering she turned her towards them.


    "What is happening here?" The man who entered was the leader of all those witches who was working with Gwen.


    Immediately he noticed his two-man laying on the ground, and just with one glance at them, he was sure that they were dead.


    His eyes widened in shock seeing those Witches dead.


    He then lifted his head and saw Gwen huddled up in the corner.


    Lastly, he lifted his gaze and looked at the girl standing there in front of them in a bridal dress.


    Silja''s hair has opened completely as they hang loosely on her shoulder and back.


    Her eyes have sharp glints in her eyes, shining darkly.


    Her red lips pursed in anger towards the people who had interrupted her.


    "Arghhh¡­." Silja growled loudly as she rushed in the direction of the man.


    Her hand nails had turned long and sharp. But they weren''t similar to the claws of dragons.


    Her appearance was far more terrifying than any dragon or something they had ever seen before.


    With ugly expressions on her face, Silja ran in the direction of the two Witches who had just entered.


    The witcher who was their leader didn''t know who he was dealing with but one thing was that he was sure that he had to run now.


    One look at Silja and his instinct kicked in and he started to run with all his might.


    With hot on his tail the other man also ran away. When Silja saw them running away she also ran behind him.


    Her focus has shifted from Gwen and Gwen took advantage of that and sneaked out of the room.


    "Stop," Silja came out of that small hut and stood in the middle of the large village.


    It was the first time Silja was seeing what was outside of that hut after she had been kidnapped.


    Everything around was just dust and broken houses.


    The village wasn''t small but it had no actual planning. Houses were built here and there without any proper structure giving those people a chance to hide effortlessly.


    But Silja started to walk into a random house.. She raised her hand and all the doors of the nearby house started to open.

 Chapter 200 - The Revenge

    But Silja started to walk into a random house. She raised her hand and all the doors of the nearby house started to open.


    She entered one after another house in search of those people.


    But all she could find was just the skeletons of villagers who were slaughtered in their own houses.


    The site was gruesome in the dark night.


    The energy around her started to get darker and darker with each passing house.


    She rampaged the whole village in her rage. But she failed to notice a dark shadow that was lurking behind her.


    It was the same shadow that had started to show up around her every time her mysterious powers showed up.


    Its presence was so subtle that Silja didn''t notice it at all.


    Baam.. she broke into one of the houses and saw the witch trying to hide in the small place.


    But Silja''s eyes were quick to detect it.


    He moved in his direction and raised her hand with the power she held. The man went flying to the other wall with the sudden invisible push.


    Even the darkness of the night wasn''t stopping her any slightest. She was able to see everything as clear as day.


    "Ahh¡­" his head heated the wall with so much force that it broke into many pieces. Silja smiled looking at how he was laying there with blood spurted around them. The place was very small and thus some droplets also fell on Silja''s body.


    With the blood drops on her face, Silja started to look even more excited.


    As if she has done her favourite activity.


    A different kind of satisfaction was washing over her soul. A smile rose on her face and she looked no more than a demoness who was bloodthirsty.


    The sight was very gruesome to watch.


    But Silja was unaffected as she moved towards her next prey.


    It didn''t take her long to find another Witch who was the leader. The man was standing near the small shrine intended to run in.


    "Stay away from me," the man yelled as she saw Silja moving forward towards him in slow steps.


    He has a small branch stick in his hand which he has wrapped up with some grace at the end.


    Generally, Witches don''t use brooms to perform magic as they can access their spells easily without a broom.


    But from the moment the man saw Silja''s current appearance he knew that no matter how powerful he was, the one he was dealing with was not a simple human.


    Actually what was making him more afraid was the fact that he couldn''t even guess what kind of creature he was dealing with.


    So he grabbed anything that he found and made a make do broom.


    She was as powerful even more than witches he has ever seen and there was something more around her, something dark and eerie.


    Silja''s pitch-black eyes were merging with the dark night. Her red hair was open and fluttering freely with small ripples of the winds, just like flames of the fire.


    He has never met this kind of creature before. And the fear of the unknown is even more frightening than of the known.


    The man walked backwards and started to walk over the steps of the Shrine.


    He wanted to take refuge and there was nothing else that could help him hide from this devilish woman.


    But when he saw that none of his threats was working on Silja the man panicked more.


    "Stay there¡­.I will kill you otherwise," after saying that the man chanted spells and moved his broom in the air.


    Broom for witches was like a medium to use magic. The spell possessed the same without the use of broom but the broom magic was more simple and enhanced the power of the spell caster.


    The witcher used the spell and all the things around them which were a bit light started to rise in the air.


    Small branches, roof stones, dried leaves and dried grass formed a small whirlwind to attack Silja.


    Silja stood there oblivious to his attacks. The powerful whirlwind rushed in her direction and the man smiled.


    It seems like despite her appearance Silja has no actual powers.


    But he wasn''t lucky to gloat for enough time as soon his smile fell.


    The small tornado which was on its way to harm Silja crumbled the moment it entered Silja''s peripheral range.


    The wind stopped for a second and next everything that was swirling in the air fell lifelessly on the ground.


    Just like that.


    The witcher'' eyes widened in shock and he gulped softly.


    But the man was quick to move his broom again to cast another spell.


    In the midst of his fear, he started chanting incoherent words.


    But before he could complete the spell a gust of wind swapped across him and the broom he was holding broke into many pieces in his hand.


    The bamboo stick which was used broke and its small pieces injured his palm.


    Silja''s lips rose in a smile looking at the man who was retreating backwardly on the shrine steps, she slowly took a step towards him.


    Silja lifted her leg and put it on the first steps of the shrine and something unexpected happened.


    As soon as her leg came to contact the step with a strong force she was thrown backwards.


    Silja stumbled back and her dark eyeballs flickered.


    The shock made her regain her composure again and she came to her senses.


    "What happened?" Silja mumbled softly.


    But she wasn''t the only one who was shocked.


    The man standing at the top of the stairs was shocked too.


    Silja''s eyes widened and when her eyes flickered again with malice she tried to move forward and the same thing repeated again.


    Silja was getting thrown back again and again as she tried a few more times.


    Silja and the man both were confused about what was happening, suddenly Silja raised her head and looked ahead. The witcher grimaced at her but then he realised that she wasn''t looking at him but behind him.


    The man hesitantly turned his head and looked behind.


    When he was trying to run away from Silja he just walked over here without thinking of anything.


    But how in the world he has realised that this move was life-saving for him.


    He didn''t know what was stopping her from entering there maybe because it was a holy place.


    Whatever it was it was lifesaving for him.


    "Haha¡­.so you can''t come here," the man laughed in between his shock and fear.


    Silja pursed her lips in confusion, her eyes turned back to their original colour of hazel.


    This time she hasn''t lost herself completely. She has yet to understand how the way her powers work and how her powers were working without her doing anything. And before she could even figure that out there was even one more question.


    Why wasn''t she able to walk on the steps?


    The dark aura around has started to dissipate slowly but the dark entity lurking around her didn''t go away.


    The dark foggy figure stayed a few steps away keeping its eyes on Silja.


    Silja felt her powers going back and she stood there stupefied about what should she do?


    Her long nails which have grown earlier have started to retreat and her hands have become normal again.


    This is bad?


    Silja murmured to herself. Her powers were going back but her kidnapper and Gwen were still alive.


    Thankfully this time Silja was calmer than before, the confidence Donovan had given her was working very well.


    "Huhh¡­ do you think that staying there will save you from me?" Silja said in a loud voice. Her voice was hoarse and deep which made her words more impactful.


    "You can''t come here," the man gloated. He was behaving as if he had found something exciting. The moment he has sawn Silja he thought that he was dead but now there was a ray of hope.


    "Who said that I can''t?" Silja questioned.

 Chapter 201 - [Bonus ] The Revenge - 2

    * Bonus chapter for completing 200 golden tickets*


    "You can''t come here," the man gloated. He was behaving as if he had found something exciting. The moment he has sawn Silja he thought that he was dead but now there was a ray of hope.


    "Who said that I can''t?" Silja questioned. She has visited many shrines in the past but something like this has never happened.


    She tried to take a step again in the direction of the shrine but this time she was pulled back by that invisible dark force from doing that again. Silja felt someone''s invisible force grabbing her arms and pulling her back.


    What was going on here but before she could think more the feeling vanished.


    Silja''s heart jumped in her chest as she hastily turned around.


    But what she saw around was just air and nothing more.


    "Who''s there?" Silja whispered. A cold gust of wind passed her face in reply.


    But the foggy figure soon retreated and vanished in the air, suddenly leaving Silja there alone.


    While Silja was distracted trying to find what was that forced the witcher to attack her from behind.


    He cast a spell and suddenly the tree branch that was laying on the ground raised in the air and this time it hit Silja from behind.


    "Ahh.." Silja fell on her face and winced in pain.


    He hadn''t expected that his magic would work but it did and he gained his confidence again.


    The branch was large and heavy, hurting Silja badly.


    Dead...why wasn''t her powers working anymore?


    And before Silja could recover from her pain the witch launched another attack making Silja angry again.


    But there was nothing she could do. He was far away and Silja didn''t have anything with her that she could use as her weapon.


    And when Witcher was clear that Silja couldn''t do anything to him anymore he climbed down a few steps to the shrine.


    But not all, after all the shrine was that safe place for him and he wasn''t stupid enough to leave this place.


    The woman in front of him might not be able to do anything now but he hasn''t forgotten how powerful she was just a few minutes ago.


    "Are you playing with me? Where did that power go?" The witch lifted his eyebrows at Silja.


    He wasn''t asking that to provoke her but he was actually confused.


    "If you are that powerful why didn''t you stop us when we kidnapped you and hurt your maids," the man blurted out in his stupor. But what he didn''t realise was that unknowingly he triggered Silja again.


    Her maids¡­..


    Silja, who was on the ground, narrowed her eyes.


    Yes, these people hurt Mira and Arla. They intended to even rap her.


    Silja''s blood started to boil again.


    She turned around and looked at the man with raged filled eyes.


    Seeing the look on her face the witcher moved back a little.


    "Huh... thanks for making me remember that I still need to take revenge for them," Silja smiled looking at him.


    She might be not that powerful without her power trigger but she wasn''t weak to rely on it.


    Silja didn''t know what was the matter with her that she was suddenly unable to walk into the shrine but that was okay.


    Silja walked forward with slow steps towards the man with a smile on her face.


    Seeing her coming towards him the man turned around and started to climb the steps hurriedly.


    Silja smiled and bent down. She swiftly picked up the large stone that was near her feet and in just a blink of an eye, she threw the stone.


    The witcher was back facing Silja and missed her movement.


    "Snnn¡­thudd" the stone flew at high speed and with a loud noise hit the man''s head.


    "Huh...do you think only you can throw things?" Silja smirked.


    The witcher yelled in pain and lost his balance instantly falling down from the steps.


    His body stumbled upon the steps and fell near Silja''s feet.


    Silja smiled satisfactorily.


    The blood that was coming out of his wound touched Silja''s feet and her eyes darkened.


    "You made the biggest mistake of your life to touch my people," she smiled at the man.


    Now that he has landed in her hand Silja was ready to kill him without wasting any seconds.


    "Let me go¡­." The witcher huddled backwards.


    But how could Silja let him go?


    Her blood thrust was awakened again and with a small movement of her eyes, the man was thrown towards the large platform of the shrine. His head hit the platform and the man died there and then.


    All the witches were killed, now it was Gwen''s turn.


    Silja smiled and with darkness flickering in her eyes she started her search again.


    On a starry night, a beautiful girl clad in ivory bridal dress started to roam in the village of the dead.


    If any faint-hearted person saw her right now they will definitely die from the fear. Silja opened each and every house personally to find the girl. Her eyes looked at all the dead bodies with indifference and an emotionless face.


    And this time it didn''t take long for her to find Gwen who was hiding in one of the houses.


    Silja entered the small house located at the far end of the village and she could detect Gwen''s presence immediately.


    Gwen was laying in one of the rooms of the house under the bed.


    Well, she wasn''t very creative about the spot she found to hide.


    And that made Silja more interesting.


    She walked into the room with light footsteps that Gwen couldn''t detect. It has taken Silja a long while dealing with that witch outside so Gwen has calmed down a bit.


    Her face was turned towards the wall so she couldn''t see that someone has entered the room.


    Silja bent down near the bed and then slowly moved her hand in direction of Gwen.


    With a smile on her lips, Silja clasped Gwen''s hand and pulled her out with sudden force.


    "Nooo¡­" Gwen screamed and tried to resist but how could she be able to fight Silja was brimming with the newly found force.


    "Here you are," Silja smiled sweetly.


    "Please let me go... please¡­.I swear I will never do this again," Gwen started to plead with Silja with tears in her eyes.


    "Can you reverse what you did? No right. You should have thought earlier before you did this," Silja still has a sweet smile on her face.


    "No... princess Silja¡­.I know I made a mistake...sob...let me live and I will be your slave for the rest of my life," Gwen was desperate for her life and that''s why she was ready to even sacrifice her pride.


    "Slave...I''m sorry but you won''t make a good slave," Silja pulled the girl''s hair and made her look up at her.


    This wasn''t the same Silja everyone used to see. Even this side of her was unknown to herself.


    Disastrous and evil.


    Mercilessly and gloomy.


    Gwen became horrified when she saw the look on Silja''s face.


    If Silja was a goddess in her gentle form then she was demoness in her monstrous form.


    With that Silja threw her across the room and Gwen landed on the ground face first.


    Silja really enjoyed throwing people here and there.


    Her nose hit the floor and instantly the blood trickled from her nostrils.


    Sigh that pretty nose was now broken completely without a doubt.


    But that wasn''t a matter of concern for the girl at the moment. All she wanted was to save her life but how could Silja let her.


    And the chase began.


    Silja didn''t hurt Gwen much directly but let her run like prey.


    Giving her hope that she is going to succeed but they again get caught in Silja''s hand to fall in desperation again and again.


    Gwen was running all over the village to save her life.


    .


    .


    .


    After getting the information about the Village Donovan didn''t waste even a second to fly away from there.


    With his large wings and wind-like speed, it didn''t take him long to reach the eerie village.


    Donovan landed on the small house which looked a bit stable. His large eyes roamed around the village in the hope to find the girl.


    But he couldn''t find anything but then suddenly his ears picked up the painful muffled cry coming from another end of the village.


    Donovan narrowed his eyes and flew in the direction from where he has heard the voice coming from.

 Chapter 202 - The Revenge - 3

    But he couldn''t find anything but then suddenly his ears picked up the painful muffled cry coming from another end of the village.


    Donovan narrowed his eyes and flew in the direction from where he had heard the voice coming from. On the way, he passed by the shrine and saw the dead man laying quietly there. His head had burst open and blood had spurted out around everywhere.


    The site was very gruesome to watch and can cringe anyone who saw but oddly Donovan felt relief washed over his heart.


    From the way the man had died it was certain that it was Silja''s work and if her powers had surfaced that means that no one would have been able to be hurt. Afterall all he has witnessed her outburst before and it would be even hard for him to fight her let alone those few people hired by Gwen.


    Donovan moved away from there and landed on the ground from where he had sensed the voice coming and swiftly changed into his dragon form.


    He looked around for the traces of Silja but thankfully he didn''t have to put much effort into finding her because. Silja came out from behind one crumbled building, dragging Gwen by her one arm.


    Donovan''s eyes narrowed as he saw the girl. Clad in a pure white dress which he himself has selected for her. Her puffy long sleeves have been torn from some places.


    While the dress has turned muddy and dirty, small grace and what not sticking to it. Silja''s beautiful face that was supposed to look beautiful was now embellished with blood droplets from earlier when she killed one of her kidnappers.


    Her crimson hair was messy, all the ornaments and pearls, which maids had used to decorate the beautiful bun earlier have long been lost.


    All in all, she was looking like a bloodied bride nothing similar to how Donovan had expected to see her on their wedding day.


    But still, no matter what State Silja was, Donovan still found her more than beautiful.


    In the stary night a girl standing there with fierce expressions on her face.


    Even her dirtied appearance made Donovan''s heart filled with unknown pride and love.


    He was worried earlier about her and spent the whole night looking for the girl but here she was, killing and playing with her prey.


    How could they have thought that prey would turn out to be the predator and hunt them down one by one?


    Donovan has never seen a girl in such a state. Yes, Silja was feisty and a bit fierce but the way she was now behaving was brutal. With one look at Gwen and the dead body, he encountered on the way Donovan was sure that she must have given them brutal death.


    Silja was cold to people who she didn''t know but once she took someone like her own she opened her warmest heart for them. And she was just like a kind stream of love that was warm and caring. So how could it turn into something like this?


    Her transformation was beyond imagination and totally opposite.


    Silja, who was still unaware of the man''s presence who was admiring her, threw Gwen roughly.


    "Run¡­." And then yelled.


    But Gwen''s whole body was covered in bruises. Blood was trailing out of her nose and mouth.


    She was clearly in no condition to take even a step and when Silja had thrown her out she didn''t even make any attempt to run away or even move a single mussel.


    As a dragon, these wounds weren''t enough for her to get killed but that doesn''t mean they don''t hurt.


    "Run...I said," Silja growled loudly.


    Her voice has changed into one of the deep and hoarse. Donovan, who was standing far away, noticed this change immediately.


    He looked at the girl and started to observe her. Apart from the usual change in her eyes, he noticed the changes in her hands too. Which were now clawed with long and sharp nails. Her skin has turned even paler than before and not to forget the darkness he could sense in the air.


    Looks like he needs to find out sooner about her actual lineage. Because what Donovan saw was something very strange and unheard.


    Donovan, who saw Silja treating Gwen like that, didn''t move and just stood far, away from their line of sight. He didn''t want to interrupt what Silja wanted to do.


    He knew that Silja must have been triggered emotionally to react like these and he didn''t want to stop her and let her vent all her anger.


    Silja yelled again looking at Gwen but the girl just moaned in pain. Actually, it wasn''t that Gwen didn''t want to run away she wanted to but her body has simply given up.


    She has understood what Silja want. She wasn''t interested in killing her in one go but torture her slowly.


    "Le...let me go," Gwen pleaded umpteenth time.


    "Why...how does it feel to be tortured like this huh?" Silja yanked her hand and pulled her up.


    Gwen groaned in pain.


    "Did you forget the way you behaved with that little girl? You didn''t even hesitate to kill her," the more Silja think of the way how Gwen was used to treating Aral her anger rose and just thought that this woman has taken advantage of the situation and killed Arla while she was unconscious was making her eyes breaking all the limits.


    Gwen opened her eyes tiredly hearing that. He saw Silja''s current appearance and shuddered one more time. She had made mistake, there was no way Silja is human.


    If she had new earlier she would have acted in such a careless way to leave her open to attack them and killed the girl there and there in the forest the way she killed her maid.


    Gwen cursed her luck but there was nothing she could do now.


    She has landed in hands of this demoness and no one was going to come and save her.


    "Huh..yes I did what...can you do about..that... cough... cough.." Gwen said while smiling on her face but at the end of the sentence she coughed up blood.


    The girl''s expensive gown was now sullied in her own blood by now.


    But she still smiled provocatively at Silja.


    Enough was enough, she couldn''t go through this torture anymore.


    It did or die for Gwen now.


    And as expected her words affected Silja instantly the way she wanted.


    Silja squatted down beside the girl and held her by her hair and yanked them roughly. If she was in her usual self she wouldn''t have behaved such a way but this Silja wasn''t the same as before.


    "Looks like I haven''t given the taste of your medicine enough," Silja hissed in her hoarse voice.


    "Yes, I didn''t...and... I will never," Gwen was no less.


    "Then be ready to die," Silja scoffed and raised her hand.


    The long nails reached out towards Gwen''s heart.


    Gwen saw that and closed her eyes in fear. But she sighed in relief. Even death was better than the torture she was going through.


    Silja''s hand-dug in Gwen''s chest cut through the fabric of her dress and corset she was wearing.


    But before she could penetrate dipper someone held her hand from behind and pulled her hand back.


    "You¡­" Silja growled without looking behind the person who stopped her.


    She hissed and turned around and froze in the spot.


    "That''s enough..," Donovan held Silja and turned her around by her shoulder. His voice was gentle, Donovan cupped Silja blood-stained cheeks in his warm palms.


    Silja looked at the man blankly for a few seconds before she tried to shake his hand off her face and again turned towards Gwen. Gwen who was laying there, waiting for the pain to come but suddenly heard Donovan''s soft voice followed by Silja''s annoyed growled.


    And she opened her eyes instantly. Her eyes fell on the man who was sitting behind Silja. And just his presence made Gwen burst into tears.


    "No¡­," but Silja wasn''t affected as she was still filled with anger. All she wanted was Gwen''s blood on her hand.


    "Don''t...you have done enough¡­ let me handle everything now okay," with ever so gentle voice Donovan pulled Silja away from Gwen.


    "She killed Arla¡­," Silja yelled.


    She was still caught in her emotions and failed to understand what Donovan said.


    Her eyes reddened with pain as she looked at him.


    "No she didn''t...arla is alright," Donovan pulled the girl forcefully in his arms and pressed her head on his chest despite her protest.


    "Calm down...calm down¡­" Donovan gently rubbed her back soothingly.


    "I''m here don''t worry anymore, okay. Arla and Mira are also alive and fine. Nothing happened to them," he kept repeating those words so that Silja could calm down and understand what he was saying.


    Eventually, Silja calm down, Donovan''s voice was ringing beside her ears, and just like that the anger faded and grief took over her heart.

 Chapter 203 - Will You Marry Me Now?

    Eventually, Silja calmed down, Donovan''s voice was ringing beside her ears, and just like that the anger faded and grief took over her heart.


    "They killed her¡­" she sobbed in Donovan''s arms as if she had never heard why Donovan said about her maids being fine.


    "Shhh.. don''t worry im here now," Donovan kept saying patiently in her ears trying to calm her down.


    Behind them, Gwen was still laying on the floor, shocked.


    She was ready to die but unexpectedly at the last moment, Donovan''s arrival saved her from Silja.


    And the girl looked at them sitting there while hugging.


    She was safe and alive, now that Donovan was here there was no way he would let her die just like that.


    She was saved.


    Gwen started to thank god for sending Donovan as her saviour and totally forgot her own sins, that she wasn''t the actual victim here but Silja. Donovan was there to save Silja, not her.


    Seeing that Silja was occupied with Donovan, Gwen tried to lift her body. She tried to crawl back and make some distance between them.


    If she could she wanted to flee from there, alas which wasn''t possible at all.


    While Donovan was busy soothing Silja he detected the movements of the girl who was dragging her body painstakingly away, intending to run away.


    Gwen turned her head and found Donovan''s red eyes aiming at her and her whole body froze.


    He found out.


    That was the first thought that rang in her head.


    Earlier when she heard his voice she for once thought that he might save her but her illusion broke the moment he enveloped Silja in his arms.


    Yes...how could she forget, she was the evil one here who has kidnapped Silja and brought her here.


    But how did Donovan find out about their whereabouts?


    Gwen was even more terrified about what might have happened out there in the capital.


    But Gwen has no time to think about anything anymore as she focused her whole attention on her running away from there with her broken body. Saving her life was more important and the throbbing pain all over her body was also shutting down her brain.


    Donovan saw her but he didn''t try to stop her and kept his attention on his woman.


    "Are you telling the truth?" After much effort, Silja calmed down.


    She lifted her head and looked at him with pitiful eyes.


    "Of course. I have already sent Arla to the best healer in the North," Donovan wiped the tears from her face and also the droplets of someone''s else''s blood.


    Then he slowly started to inspect her and only when he didn''t find any visible wounds on her, did he sigh in relaxation.


    Silja also felt better after hearing that, her anger has almost subsided.


    Mira and Arla were her responsibility, they were her maid who take care of her but their safety was on Silja''s.


    And what Silja hates the most was when people got hurt because of her. She has taken Arla under her to stop Hur suffering but if staying by her side bring Arla more problems than everything she did was meaningless.


    Once she was calmed down Donovan took her hand and made Silja stand up. He then slowly looked in the direction where he had seen Gwen moving towards.


    From when they stood Donovan could see Gwen trying to run away.


    He smiled but didn''t attempt to stop her at all.


    "Take me to see them," Silja pleaded.


    "Let''s go," Donovan then turned towards Silja and held her close to him before he planted a small kiss and then took a few steps backwards.


    He shifted in his dragon form and then looked at Silja who walked towards him and climbed over the dragon.


    And with the blink of an eye, they disappeared into the vast starry sky.


    The large dragon landed near the small hut where Arla was. Silja took a quick look at the girl before they came out, not intending to disturb her as Orphelia suggested.


    Silja didn''t wait there but she could tell that Arla was hurt quite badly. But it was Orphelia''s herbs and medicine that could save the girl otherwise Silja wouldn''t have been able to see her anymore.


    Silja shook her head and decided not to think about anything worse than that was.


    "Why did you leave... that woman there?" Silja was even feeling disgusted to speak Gwen''s name from her mouth.


    "Gwendolyn? Don''t worry she won''t be able to run away from the middle of nowhere," Donovan smiled. Donovan has noticed Gwen''s condition the girl won''t be able to move out of the village herself. All she was doing was just exhausting her remaining energy by doing that. And even if she does who will go to help her. The location that she has chosen was very remote and Donovan have to accept that she has used her brain well for that. If not for the information from Gwen''s parents he wouldn''t have been able to think about that place at all. But the thing Which was in her benefit previously bow become trouble for her.


    The large area around the village has grown into a forest that no one visits anymore.


    Gwen will starve to death there without help from anyone, what could be more torturous than that.


    And that''s why Donovan didn''t bother to do anything.


    Silja nodded, she believed that Donovan must have his own plan and reason to do that.


    "What happened to our wedding?" Silja and Donovan were standing outside of the hut and Silja asked. Precisely to divert her attention.


    "It is still pending," Donovan looked at the girl.


    Both of them looked at each other, clad in the clothes of the bride and groom. They had thought many things about this evening but the course of the event that took place was totally different from their imagination.


    Silja was still dressed in her wedding gown and Donovan in his groom''s clothes which were pitch black long suits till his knees with large crystal buttons.


    Although the clothes were dirty, seeing each other in their wedding dress filled their hearts with love again.


    Silja hasn''t noticed till now but she now saw Donovan whose clothes were of opposite colours of hers but the design and embroidery were the same.


    His hair has turned messy and we''re falling unruly on his forehead.


    His clothes have also turned very dirty from wandering here and there in search of Silja.


    But even though his handsomeness hasn''t diminished even the slightest.


    The passionate and deep look of his eyes when he looked at Silja was making him so charming.


    Silja found herself lost in the eyes of the man standing in front of her.


    If everything would have gone as per plan tonight he would have been her husband by now and instead of standing in the middle of nowhere, they would have already been in their room.


    Thinking about that a sigh left Silja''s mouth.


    "You look disappointed," Donovan commented. "Aren''t you too? We were supposed to be man and wife by now," Silja said with little regret. She didn''t know what happened when she was sitting in her carriage which was taking her towards the wedding venue and under some unknown magic she fell asleep and the rest was history.


    "What''s there to regret, it''s not that we can''t get married anymore," Donovan held her chin and lifted her face, which was busy looking at her toes.


    "If you want we can marry right now," Donovan said softly.


    Silja looked at him in surprise.


    "Now? But all the guests¡­" Everyone might have left by now...or did he haven''t allowed everyone to leave at all.


    Silja looked at the man in front of her with shocked expressions. Well given Donovan''s personality it was not impossible that he would do something like that.


    "Yes that''s true," Donovan agreed.


    "Why do you want guests? Isn''t we both enough to complete the ceremony?" Donovan lifted his eyebrows.


    "That¡­" Silja took a breath of relief. At least he hasn''t done something like that to keep all the guests there at the venue. What Silja didn''t know was that he had indeed detained all the guests for such a long time but the reason was very different than what she thought.


    He has done this to search for Silja.


    "But if you want the guest to witness our wedding ceremony it''s not impossible. It might take one more hour before they could get to the shrine," Donovan said casually as of it wasn''t big deal.


    After all, with the authority of the prince, he could surely make everyone present at any place even in the middle of the night who would say no to him?.


    "No no...that''s not necessary," Silja was quick to shake her head.


    "Then are you intended to marry me now princess Silja?" Donovan gently cupped her face in his large palms and asked gently.

 Chapter 204 - The Wedding

    "Then are you intending to marry me now princess Silja?" Donovan gently cupped her face in his large palms and asked gently.


    "Yes," Silja nodded her head and a broad smile settled on Donovan''s lips. Instantly he turned his form and they took flight towards their wedding destination.


    He didn''t want to delay even a bit for this moment, she has to be his tonight forever and ever.


    Donovan landed on the vast ground in front of the shrine. Silja slid down from him and gasped when she saw such beautiful decorations around.


    The whole shrine was decorated with blue flowers which were undoubtedly Silja''s favourite.


    How did he find out?


    Silja looked behind and saw Donovan walking in her direction. He walked close and intertwined their fingers tightly and Silja smiled satisfactorily.


    "Do you know how to proceed with the wedding?" Silja asked afterwards. Well, there was no one apart from them and without a priest who would wed them?


    "That¡­." And Donovan was actually lost for words there. First, he hasn''t attended many weddings till now. The one he attended, he didn''t pay much attention.


    Don''t get shocked because the type of man Donovan was at the wedding was something very unnecessary for him, something that was stupid and a waste of time. He wasn''t even interested in women beyond their bodies, love was a foreign word to him.


    Until he met the girl who made him chugged back his words that he once said firmly.


    He didn''t know how their wedding would turn out but one thing he was sure that if he let this girl slip and didn''t bind her with him now, he would lose her forever.


    And so they were here, confused about how they should process their own wedding without any priest.


    "So what if we don''t know much? Do we have to follow the usual things that others do?" Donovan said with his usual confident face.


    "Huh?" Silja furrowed her eyebrows in confusion.


    "Is that so? Then how do we do it?" Silja asked.


    The actual process was that the priest will do an introduction which will be followed by the readings and then the vows and ribbon binding. Which will be followed by the groom decorating the bride''s head with a tiara.


    In the end, the couple shares a kiss and seal the bond.


    But it seems like Donovan wants to come up with something else.


    Then they should go as per his ways.


    "So tell me what should we do?" Silja said.


    Donovan was lost for words one more time. He just said that but now he has to come up with something.


    "Let''s go," he held her hand and both of them walked down the aisle together, which the bride should be supposed to walk with her father or guardian.


    Well, Benjamin would be mad that Donovan has snatched his right to walk Silja towards her husband.


    Silja felt her eyes well up in tears because of the rising emotions in her heart.


    When Donovan saw the woman getting emotional he pressed her hand gently.


    Silja looked at him and tried to smile.


    The crystal shoes she was wearing were long lost but thanks to the flowers spread on the path she didn''t get hurt walking barefoot on the way.


    Both sides of the aisle also have decorations of white and blue flowers. They walked towards the main stage and Donovan took a step ahead and stood on the stage. He then extended his hand towards her performing the role of a groom.


    Silja chuckled softly at his gesture and walked towards him. They both stood in front of each other looking into their eyes.


    The whole atmosphere has changed suddenly and Silja felt her cheeks heated up even on such a cold night.


    "We don''t have priests who could do readings so I think we should skip that part," Donovan said. Then he walked back and moved towards the back where he was standing. Well, everything that should be used in weddings has been taken back by the maids.


    So there was nothing they could use. "Here," Donovan was looking for ribbons but he couldn''t find them but then he saw Silja extending her hand towards him.


    He saw her holding a piece of long ribbon-like clothing that was used for decoration on the side. The white ribbon can not compare to the silk one which was initially prepared but the texture of the cloth doesn''t matter at this moment.


    Donovan smiled and took the ribbon from her hand. He held her fair wrist which was very small compared to him.


    "Are you ready to take your vows?" He asked as he connected their hands together. The warmth sipping from his hand was making Silja''s heart flutter.


    Silja was too shy to say something so she just nodded her head shyly.


    Donovan took one end of the ribbon and encircled it around their wrist one time.


    "I Donovan Regalhelm take thee,


    Silja Castemont, to be my wedded wife I promise to¡­" suddenly Donovan halted in his speech with a big friend on his face.


    Donovan looked at the woman standing in front of her. Silja looked at him with confusion.


    Why did he stop? Did he forget the vows? Silja thought in her head.


    It can''t be that he is regretting it now, can he? Silja''s head made a wild guess and her own forehead creased.


    But what Donovan was thinking was very different from what was going on in Silja''s head.


    He didn''t forget the vows nor did he was regretting the decision.


    Since their wedding was different, how could he take the same vows as others? His promises to her should be as unique as their union. And so his vows begin.


    Under the starry night, the couple stood in their dirty wedding dresses. Hand in hand and with their heart beating at a similar rhythm. The rhythm that only they could understand, of love, of passion, of excitement, of nervousness. And with some uncontrollable emotions dancing in their eyes Donovan began again.


    "I vow to love you forever. I will love you when you are wild with struggle when the world seems like a place of desperation and fear. I will love you when you are laughing and joyous when the blessings unfold before us like flowers in a field. I will love you like the night of our life falls, as we grow old and watch our bodies change. I will love you when death parts us for a time, and you will still know my love on the last day of the world as all the stars fall from the sky like kisses from my lips," the words came out of his mouth smoothly. Each and every word he uttered pierced Silja''s heart with thousands of love arrows.


    Silja looked at him with love-struck expressions and Donovan still smiled at her charmingly.


    She felt like in just that few moments he described their whole journey ahead.


    Silja''s eyes again become glassy with tears threatening to fall.


    "It''s your turn now," seeing how touched she was Donovan smiled proudly and then bent a little to Silja level before he spoke those words in his ''oh so charming'' voice.


    Silja gulped softly and took the ribbon before encircling it around their wrist a second time with her shaky hands.


    "I, Silja Castemont, take thee, Donovan Regalhelm to be my legally wedded husband. I vow¡­. I vow to stay by your side till my last breath, to support you when you are down. I will be the moonlight for you in every dark time. I will be the flowery road when you will meet the thorns in your path," Silja said softly. Each and every sentence with her clear and crisp voice.


    Donovan looked at the girl with surprise and amusement in his eyes. Well, the girl''s promise wasn''t as unique as his but she said so many things in just a few sentences which touched his heart. The way she said made his heart thudding loudly in his chest, surely the girl has an even bigger influence on him than he thought.


    After it was his turn to say a second vow and man tied a ribbon around their wrist


    "If you are the most precious and beautiful flower, I am willing to be the ugly thorn on the stem, protecting you from the greedy and evil eyes and every threat and problem.


    I vow to annihilate every single person who dares to look straight into your eyes!" Donovan said yet another unique promise and Silja couldn''t help but laugh out loud at his choice of words.


    What he said was actually true. She has witnessed that Donovan didn''t show but he was very territorial. After all, these were basic instincts of dragons, plus Donovan wasn''t any common dragon, he was the prince and high born.


    "Even with the room filled with so-called influential people, my eyes will always look on you. Your bewitching beauty and sinister heart will never cease to spellbound me. You will never be bland or dreary to me," Silja said without a teasing smile on her face.


    Donovan looked at her with narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 205 - The Wedding -2

    "Even with the room filled with so-called influential people, my eyes will always look at you. Your bewitching beauty and sinister heart will never cease to spellbound me. You will never be bland or dreary to me," Silja said without a teasing smile on her face.


    Donovan looked at her with narrowed eyes.


    Sinister heart and bewitching beauty, she said. But Donovan didn''t look a bit offended but looked more like he was proud of the words she used for him.


    He remembered the incident from the ballroom. When the girl dancing in his arms refused to look at him. Now the same girl was promising this.


    How long that has come!


    He smiled and continued.


    "My love for you will always guide me to you. You will be my ultimate destination. I will always come to you. You will be my home, my safe haven,"


    With the one free hand, Donovan caressed her cheek gently.


    And Silja just looked in his eyes without uttering any other word. She didn''t know what should she say after she heard his words. She has said it all.


    When Donovan saw her tongue tight he took the remaining strep of ribbon and tied it tightly around their hands.


    No more vows were needed, all that should be said was conveyed by her eyes.


    From now on there was no turning back, no matter what the situation will be she will be his and he will be hers.


    "In the presence of this holy moon and the stars, are you willing to be my wife?" His deep husky voice rang in her ears.


    Silja felt her throat go dry for a moment as she tried to muster up the courage to say her answer.


    She has already said yes once at the time of their marriage announcement then why was she still feeling butterflies in her stomach when she heard him asking again?


    Strange¡­


    She isn''t a person who hesitated to say something then why she was now tonguing tight in front of him.


    And this wasn''t the first time this happened, Donovan has had a very deep influence on her the moment they met. It was as of he was changing her slowly, but by bit, she felt herself loosing in to him.


    Is it what they call destiny?


    Maybe¡­.


    Silja stared at Donovan without blinking while Donovan looked at her with eager eyes. No one said anything and just whistles of cold wind dominated the cold and calm night. The symphony of silence, made from the music of their heart, beating in sink.


    For Donovan, every passing second was like a century as he waited for Silja to say that magical words.


    "Yes¡­," and she finally said what he wanted to hear bringing the most beautiful smile on his lips.


    Silja also shaded tears of joy her heart skipped the bit as Donovan instantly pulled her in and joined their lips to seal the bond.


    Donovan was sure that he has never heard such a beautiful word before.


    The moment she said yes his heart started to thud even more wildly.


    And he couldn''t wait any longer. The moment their lips met they forgot everything around them.


    His kiss was demanding but not so rough. Silja felt like he was marking her with that kiss, ever so gently and ohh so amazingly.


    This time she has opened her lips voluntarily for him. And Donovan did was she wanted, he explore her lips with utmost concentration.


    Silja''s body went limp and Donovan held her with his one hand while their other hand was still bound in the ribbon of their vow.


    Soon the kiss ended leaving Silja in dazed.


    "Its turn to give you the present of being my wife," with that Donovan pulled the broach he was wearing in his coat. To complete the ceremony he has to crown her with the tiara as a symbol of their wedding.


    But the one that was prepared wasn''t there so he used the diamond broach he was wearing as a tiara.


    He smoothen her hair and thankfully found some other pins still attached to her hair.


    "My wife, will you help me a bit here?" His one hand was tied and it was a bit of a task to fit the broach as a tiara on her head.


    Silja smiled and took the diamond jewellery from his hand. She then took some of the flower veins from the side to make a garland like structure and fixed the jewellery in it.


    Once she was done Donovan looked at her proudly.


    "Very well," he said and took it from her hand.


    "May I?" He bowed a bit asking for permission like a refined gentleman that he wasn''t at all.


    And when he behaves in such a way how could Silja say no, the wife bends her knee slightly so her man can crown her.


    Donovan gently combed her hand and smoothen them before he put the just made crown on her head.


    "From today onwards you are the wife of Donovan Regalhelm, you have right on everything that is mine. In this relationship we will share equal standing from today till the last day," Donovan said and then straighten Silja and places a soft kiss on her forehead.


    "Till death do us apart," she said the last words.


    "Even death can''t do us apart," he said looking at her. Before once again they shared a long kiss.


    The son has started to appear on the horizon and its soft red rays were creating a breathtaking scenario.


    In the shadow of red warm rais, the couple stood there kissing each other passionately.


    This wasn''t just the start of any day, but it was a new start to their life.


    An endless journey that has to walk with each other. Together or apart their heart will beat for each other, providing strength to their other half.


    Silja''s scent, her taste, her whole being was so addictive and today he has marked this woman his. Just a thought of it was making Donovan lose the control he has till now.


    Silja moaned as he pressed their body harder. With one hand join it was hard to kiss her properly but Donovan has lost control. He explored her mouth like never before and this time kiss wasn''t as simple as before. He wanted her and now there was nothing that could stop him.


    Silja''s moans worked like oil in fire and the fire started to burn even harder.


    Donovan was kissing her senseless and Silja couldn''t keep up with his rapid movements and the overflowing emotions.


    He bite on lips and interwind their tongues but suddenly he felt that the girl in his arms went limp.


    Donovan opened his eyes wide as he stabilize Silja body and made her lean on his.


    "Silja¡­. Silja¡­" Donovan called her but the girl didn''t respond.


    She has passed out.


    Silja''s whole face has turned pale from the exhaustion of the whole day. The emotional and mental roller coaster has broken her and when she met Donovan''s aggressive advances her body couldn''t hold any longer and collapsed.


    Donovan frowned hard as he saw her condition.


    He lost control momentarily and didn''t realise that Silja has endured so much physically and mentally throughout the day. It was a miracle that she didn''t collapse the moment she saw him.


    .


    .


    .


    By the time Silja was brought back to the castle by Donovan sun had already come out completely.


    The new days has started but none of the people of the royal castle was in the mood to relax until they saw Donovan and Silja back safely.


    Donovan directly sent Silja to his chamber straight.


    Yes, now that they are already married she didn''t have to stay in that small chamber that was used for guests.


    Soon the healer was summoned to attend Silja and check if she was fine or not.


    Donovan explained everything to his parents and when the healer confirm that she was okay only then he left to finish the work.


    Well, he has yet to deal with Gwendolyn and her parents.


    It was yet another mystery how did they manage to execute the plan in such tight security.


    Not to forget the Witch that was used. It was impossible that they found such skilled Witches because Donovan and his family has recorded all the secrets Witches roaming on the land and working under the ruler of different duchies. And as long as he knew Rockshir didn''t have any of such skill witchers.


    And Donovan has yet to deal with Gwen. Silja has taken her revenge but how could he let her go just like this.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 206 - The Schem

    And Donovan has yet to deal with Gwen. Silja has taken her revenge but how could he let her go just like this.


    So he went straight to the dungeons. Well, it looked like he won''t be able to get any rest anytime soon.


    Gwen was already brought back and it was now time for interrogation.


    Duke Mason was sent to healers so his life could be saved, even if in just name.


    Because it was sure from the way Donovan has punished him he won''t be able to use any of his limbs anytime soon.


    In the underground dungeon of the Regalhelm castle, the man was laying on the stone berth while a woman was sitting in front of him while two healers were standing there monitoring the condition of duke Mason.


    Lady Helena was sitting with her head low, she looked like she had aged in just a few hours.


    Her bloodshot eyes have dark circles around them,


    The woman was staring at the black wall in front of her with a blank expression.


    Maybe regretting what happened last week. She shouldn''t have given in to Gwen''s request.


    ***


    "Mother, please how can you do that to me?" Gwen roared. After her dreamed of becoming Donovan''s wife shattered, the girl locked herself in the room and refused to meet anyone.


    Lady Helena let her cool off for a few days and focused on her other mission.


    She wanted to look for a suitable groom for her daughter since Donovan was out of the picture.


    And her second choice was prince Zivan.


    Yes don''t be shocked, so what if Gwen couldn''t marry Donovan? King Zachary has another son.


    And there was nothing wrong if they could snatch this man for their daughter.


    Donovan was the first choice but Zivan wasn''t bad either.


    Both husband and wife have already discussed this matter, and have already prepared to put forth proposals on the day of prince Donovan''s wedding.


    Provided that king Zachary and his family have always treated them well and on such a jovial day the king won''t be able to say no.


    Everything was decided until Gwen suddenly threw tantrums.


    "I''m not asking you. So don''t whine unnecessarily. Take a few days and groom yourself and be ready to please prince Zivan," duke Mason ordered with fierce expressions.


    He has already argued with Gwen about this last night but the girl was stubborn to take his words lightly.


    "Mother¡­." Gwen looked at her mother with red eyes and fake tears in her eyes.


    "What I''m sayin¡­" but before lady Helena could say anything Duke looked at her fiercely.


    "Don''t give any excuses Helena. You know how important this time is for her. If we don''t get this proposal then it will be your daughter who will suffer,"


    Hearing his words, Lady Helena instantly shut her mouth.


    They had always dreamed that Gwen would marry in the best house of the land. Even though they had eyed prince Donovan, it wasn''t possible given the fact that the eldest prince was interested in the lady of Gracia family.


    Icecrain was a duchy and came under the direct control of the king but Astraxia was not a duchy; it was a small land that was under lord Gracia''s control. And thus even though Astraxia came under king Zachary, lord Gracia''s status was much higher than and the duke and so was his daughter''s.


    So there was no way that Gwen could compete with lady Jade until something unexpected happened.


    King Zachary declared that he will organise a bride choosing ceremony for prince Donovan. And every suitable bride of the appropriate age will be able to participate.


    And that sired hope in Gwen and many other girls'' hearts of the North. And that''s how Gwen dreamed about becoming the bride of Prince Donovan and the small seed become a tree slowly. But now when she has to forget about Donovan her heart wasn''t able to take it. Her ambitions were of becoming queen and she did want to settle for anything less, not even the Status of the second prince''s wife was enough for her.


    "And you will listen to me and prepare to marry prince Zivan unless you have a way to turn the situation around and get prince Donovan and replaced that human princess," duke Mason spat and left the room with a huff.


    "Mother please...noo," as soon as her father left the girl looked at her mother.


    "Listen to me, Gwen. What we are doing is for your sake, sweety. Now that prince Donovan is out of the picture we have to take the second-best," lady Helana tried to pursue her daughter.


    But Gwen was hell-bent ok Donovan.


    "I don''t want anything less than a position of future Queen," she hissed.


    "Don''t be stubborn, Gwen. Prince Donovan has already chosen that human girl and they will soon get married," Helena argued.


    "So what? It''s not like prince Donovan is a saint. Don''t you know his reputation? So what if I failed in the competition. There are other ways to be his woman," Gwen looked at her mother with her firm determination.


    "Don''t you dare even think about becoming his mistress? Do you think by climbing his bed you can become queen then that is your biggest mistake," lady Helana reprimanded her daughter.


    "If that was the way of becoming queen many whore of the Northcrest would have been at the door of the royal castle for their claim for the title of queen," Helena couldn''t help but feel like her daughter has gone crazy.


    If it was that easy to become a queen she would have helped Gwen do it long ago.


    "Then what should I do mother?" Gwen whined.


    "Do what your father has decided for you. Otherwise don''t blame me later if you don''t even get a chance of becoming the bride of prince Zivan," lady Helena said firmly and she was ready to leave.


    But as soon as she reached the doorstep of the room she heard Gwen stopping her from behind.


    "Mother .. what if¡­" Gwen trailed off.


    "What what if?" Helena stepped in again and asked.


    "What if I get a way to do what father said about replacing that human girl?" Gwen asked with her eyes looking expectantly.


    "Don''t daydream, dear. If prince Donovan has decided that it is set in stone. Not even the king himself will be able to change that decision," Helena stated the obvious.


    "Why should we change his decision?" Gwen asked.


    "What do you mean?" Helena couldn''t understand what her daughter was saying anymore.


    "What if there is no princess Silja in the picture?" Gwen asked with sparkling eyes.


    Helena narrowed her eyes.


    "If that happened then prince Donovan surely has to choose someone else and that I will have a second chance to be the queen," Gwen said with dreamy eyes as if she could see herself becoming Donovan''s wife.


    "And how that will happen?" Helena asked.


    She didn''t want to entertain such a thought but she still tried to listen to her daughter.


    "We shall do that," Gwen stood up from the bed which she hasn''t left for so long as she was busy sulking.


    "Have you gone mad?" Helena almost lost her temper.


    How could this girl think about such an absurd idea?


    Killing the future wife prince Donovan. If that man found out he will wipe out their whole house.


    "Mother listen to me¡­" but lady Helena didn''t wait for a second to hear anymore.


    But from the second day, Gwen came out of the room and started to behave for some time until on the night of the next day she came to her with a detailed plan of what to do with lady Silja. And giving various reasons she in the end was able to convince Helena.


    That is how everything started. Helena didn''t know from where her daughter arranged all those Witches and Gwen even refused to tell her so. Helena tried to find out but Gwen was very secretive about everything and just ask her to behave accordingly without asking anything.


    Both mother and daughter pair then pursued duke Mason who agreed reluctantly. But he knew that he won''t be able to stop Gwen if she has decided something.


    And surprisingly the witch which she has arranged from nowhere was very powerful. It was hard to find such fine witches in the north.


    So he agreed nonetheless.


    And the plan was executed under Gwen''s command and this was how it has turned out into today''s event.


    If Helena had known it before she would have not let Gwen do this but this was too late now. The price that they paid for this silly mistake was beyond repair and she didn''t know what was awaiting her any longer.


    Donovan has done what he said about not letting them go out of Northcrest and kept them in the dungeon.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 207 - Enemies In The Dark

    The price that they paid for this silly mistake was beyond repair and she didn''t know what was awaiting her any longer.


    Donovan has done what he said about not letting them go out of Northcrest and keeping them in the dungeon.


    Helena was deep in thought just when she heard the movement outside. Form and heavy footsteps echoed in the room followed by the rusted iron gate of the prison cell in which Helana was staying with her bedridden husband.


    Helena didn''t bother to look back as she knew without looking back who had arrived to meet her.


    "Did you find her?" She asked, still staring at the wall without moving an inch.


    "I did," Donovan looked at the woman with a small smile on his lips.


    Hearing his answer the woman frowned and looked back.


    "Where is my daughter?" The woman fiercely looked at the man who was standing in front of her.


    "I don''t know," Donovan shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly.


    Helana''s eyes widened in shock, "What do you mean? What did you do to her?" Helena couldn''t help but jerk up from the seat.


    "I didn''t do anything to her. She ran off herself," Donovan shrugged his shoulders.


    Helana looked at him with disbelief. Would this man let her go without doing anything? She won''t believe that.


    Or was Gwen actually that capable that she could run away from the grasp of Donovan?


    Impossible.


    Absurd.


    Helana wasn''t stupid enough to think that her daughter was that smart. If she was, none of this would have happened.


    "You promised me that you won''t hurt any of my family members anymore," Helena growled.


    "And I didn''t. It was her who ran away before I could even say Anything. Maybe she was so guilt-ridden that she couldn''t show her face to anyone anymore," Donovan was in the mood to tease Helena so he could take revenge psychologically.


    So what if he couldn''t hurt her physically. He has more than thousands of ways to make her and her family suffer without breaking that cold promise he gave her.


    "If anything happened to her I will rip you apart," the woman became hysterical and ran towards Donovan to scratch him but Donovan just took a step on a side and dodged her attempt.


    Helana missed her steps and fell head-on.


    Her state became even more sorry than it was earlier.


    "Do you think you are in a condition to negotiate with me? Just thank god that you and your husband are still alive and I haven''t touched your daughter yet. If you tried to do something like this don''t blame me for breaking that promise," Donovan threatened. His red eyes looked down on her.


    The woman was already in a dishevelled state, with the way she was now laying on the floor she looked even more sorry.


    Huh, if Helena was thinking that she could bind Donovan by just using her father''s name or by a few fible words then she was very wrong.


    It was Donovan who she was dealing with and she should never forget that also Donovan would never let her forget that.


    From the past few years, he was noticing that some of the Dukes were behaving out of line and not paying much heed to the words of King.


    But Donovan has let them, Donovan wasn''t the man who used his words to shut them up. He believes in using actions. And this was the perfect opportunity for him to do that.


    He will set an example for anyone living on his land that no matter what none of them was superior to the king himself. Anyone who will try to raise their head will end up without ahead.


    If he could hold back Kruel all these years then these little schemy dragons were nothing for him.


    "You¡­" Helena pointed her finger at Donovan but she couldn''t say anything anymore when she saw the man narrowing her eyes. The aura emitting from the man was so harsh that Helena couldn''t help but shiver just by looking at him.


    "One more word and I will make sure to catch your daughter and cut her limbs in front of you," Donovan threatened.


    Helena was the daughter of the duke of Grimefront so he hasn''t touched her yet.


    But he won''t mind breaking the bones of that girl. Actually, he didn''t need to Since Silja has already done the work pretty well.


    "Now listen to me and listen well," Donovan squatted down beside her and said.


    "You have already wasted so much of my mind so now behave and answer the questions I ask," Donovan said in his low voice, without leaving any choice to refute.


    "Where did you hire those witches from?" Donovan asked.


    "I don''t know," Helena replied without moving a bit.


    "No more lies I said," Donovan glared at the woman.


    "I''m not lying. Gwen was the one who found them and she didn''t say anything at all. I asked her but she refused to say no matter what," Helana barked. She was losing her temper despite being afraid of Donovan.


    She was frustrated with a similar fact already. Because she thought that it wasn''t easy for her daughter to arrange those men.


    There was something more in the story.


    Donovan looked at the woman with narrowed eyes.


    He could tell that the woman was speaking the truth.


    "Your daughter got such people and you didn''t even try to know how she got them?" Donovan asked as he stood up and started walking aimlessly in the small room.


    His tall figure was making the already small room even more cramped.


    "As I said earlier, we tried but she didn''t let anything leak," Helena said with gritted teeth.


    "What else do you know, tell me everything that your daughter did in the last few days," Donovan said.


    "Nothing abnormal that I could say. But I believe that Gwen is not capable of doing this alone. There was definitely someone who provoked her to do something like this," Helena added, she wanted to transfer the blame to someone else.


    And she wasn''t lying when she said that someone might have helped Gwen because as per her knowledge of her daughter she wasn''t capable of doing such a big thing. Donovan also believed the same.


    He didn''t have much knowledge about this girl but surely she wasn''t bright enough to kidnap and execute the plan of kidnapping Silja amidst such high security.


    No average person can do that, alas he or she was in this field for such a long and was scheming enough to think such a plan.


    Also, Donovan has just heard from Zivan that when Silja was on the way to the shire large number of the public has stopped her in a way to see the future queen.


    And he has to get whiff that the public was deliberately provoked to do that. Even though there was no any visible evidence but Zivan was sure that someone was working behind the scenes.


    People might not object to Silja''s wedding to Donovan provided that Donovan has already spread Silja good work but that wasn''t enough for them to accept Silja with open arms and such enthusiasm. Something was definitely wrong. Nor that he thinks that Gwen could do something so big or even think that was simply beyond her capabilities.


    So who could it be who was shooting the arrow using Gwendolyn''s shoulder?


    Donovan started to wreck his brain.


    He then asked a few more questions to the woman before he decided to leave.


    "Wait..," but suddenly the woman stopped her.


    "You have to arrange someone to treat my husband," she said getting up from her seat.


    "I have already arranged healers," Donovan said.


    "They are not up to standards. If this went on he will die," Helana cried out.


    "That''s not my problem then. Do you think I will arrange best healers for traitors," Donovan scoffed and walked away without looking back.


    Helena looked at the metal door which was slammed harshly making loud noise behind Donovan.


    After leaving the royal dungeon Donovan straight went to investigate about where did Witches came from and who might be behind Gwen to provide her help and try to sabotage the royal family or Silja.


    Gwen was targeting Silja for Donovan but what about that person behind the curtains?


    What was his or her real motive? Was it the royal family or Silja?


    So many things were going and there was no time for Donovan to get relaxed.


    He has to sort everything as soon as possible so they can work on their main plan about making dragons curse free. But to do that wasn''t as easy as it seems.


    They had found Silja who has royal blood, but her powers weren''t stable.. If handled carelessly Silja could be destructive beyond words and Donovan has known that from the moment he saw her losing control in the dragon creek forest.

 Chapter 208 - Walking Up In His Chamber

    It was the morning of the next day when Silja finally woke up. In the big room where darkness was dominating the surroundings despite the morning sun shining brightly outside.


    All the curtains were still dropped on the windows and doors, not letting any unwanted ray of sun in which can disturb the sleep of a girl sleeping on the large bed. Behind the transparent canopy curtains, Silja''s body moved on the bed slowly. Her long eyelashes flutter softly and her forehead creased in a frown.


    Silja groaned softly and moved on the bed softly before slowly opening her eyes. It took her some time to adjust to the darkness of the room.


    With a blank head, Silja tried to sit upon the bed, and the Silja quilt slid down from her upper body revealing her porcelain skin exposed to the darkness.


    Silja sat on the bed in the same position in a daze for quite a long time. Her mind was completely blank as she stared in front of her. It took her quite some time to realize that it wasn''t her room.


    Reluctantly Silja threw the sheets away from her body and moved out of bed.


    Her feet touched the cold floor and aching in the body made her senses start to work again.


    "Meera¡­ahem.." she tried to call out but soon realised her voice had become very hoarse. Plus Mira must be not out there since she was hurt maybe.


    "Is there anyone?" Silja called out again and tried to walk towards the window lazily.


    Swishhh¡­


    She opened the curtains and glaring light from outside hit her face.


    Silja immediately closed her eyes and turned around.


    Looks like it was already very late in the morning. With light coming from the window, the room brightened up.


    "Where am I?" Silja questioned looking at an unfamiliar room and holding her throbbing temple which was constantly buzzing in pain. On top of that her whole body was feeling very stiff because of sleeping so long.


    "Milady?" Beth and Sinthia, two maids assigned by Donovan, opened the door and stood at the doorstep.


    They were guarding the door for quite some time waiting for Silja to wake up.


    Silja turned towards the door and saw two familiar-looking maids standing there.


    "Come in¡­" she said. Soon the maids came in and called healers to check on Silja.


    Abrielle has personally informed that the princess should be checked immediately as soon as she wakes up. After quite a long checking Silja was finally able to move out of her bed when the healers said that she was completely fine.


    "Sigh¡­." Silja sighed heavily as warm water touched her feet. She slowly stepped into the big bath that was filled with scented water and rose petals, prepared by both the maids.


    She sat on the middle step soaking half of her body in water.


    Beth and Sinthia had already prepared everything, they came and sat behind Silja to bathe her. They applied soapy cream on her body made from fresh and herbal ingredients to make skin smooth and reveal all the stress of the body.


    With their gentle massage on her body, Silja felt her stiff body relaxing slowly. Warm water was even making her dizzy and Silja closed her eyes and welcomed all the memories of the day before which came flooding in her head.


    This time she wasn''t as shocked as before and remember most of the things that took place.


    But Silja couldn''t help feel guilty as she remembered the scene where she mercilessly killed those people.


    Her heartfelt heavy remembering the gory scene that she has created.


    The way she tortured Gwen and went on a rampage.


    Silja found her head started to throbbing again thinking about all those things and she opened her eyes with a snap.


    "Relax, milady" sinthia poured warm water on Silja''s head to calm her down. With her keen observing skill, she could feel Silja''s change of emotions.


    With her warm fingers gently massaging her head Silja slowly tried to forget everything unnecessary.


    "What would you like to wear today, milady?" Beth asked excitedly as they helped Silja dry her body and hair. Both of them have already said that it was Donovan''s room and she was sleeping there for more than twenty-four hours.


    Only then did Silja realisation hit hard that she was already married to Donovan. They had just completed their wedding ceremony yesterday morning and now she was no longer just Silja Castemont, princess of Atlanea but also the wife of Donovan Regalhelm.


    Silja felt her stomach flipping as she thought about everything that happened yesterday night at the shrine.


    Where is Donovan?


    She asked herself. It has been more than two hours since she woke up but she hasn''t seen him.


    "Where is the Elder Prince?" Silja asked, ignoring the question about the clothes she wanted to wear.


    "His highness has left for some important work after sending you here and calling the healer," Sinthia replied.


    "Yes but before that, he made sure that you get checked with the healer and you are not in danger," the maid didn''t forget to relay important information.


    "Ohh.." Silja exclaimed. She has lost consciousness in the middle of their passionate session and Donovan must have carried her back.


    That means yesterday was their wedding night.


    But she didn''t wake up for the whole day and night.


    Was that why Donovan didn''t return?


    Was he disappointed? Silja started to think about so many things that she shouldn''t. She then shook her head and stopped thinking about those things but the fact that she was in Donovan''s room and had even taken a bath in his personal bath was making her face red.


    "You can decide whatever you want for dress," Silja took the towel from Sinthia''s hand and signalled both of them to go out with flushed cheeks. She turned around trying to hide her embarrassment and not so pure thoughts running inside her head.


    Sinthia, who was experienced in such a matter, pulled Beth out.


    Silja wrapped the towel around her body and stood there in a daze. This was the first time she was standing in his room and bath. She looked around and found everything dominated by dark colours.


    Everything was very tasteful and something that matched the status of the eldest prince of the north, very different from Silja''s room at Atlanea.


    Silja wrapped the towel around her body securely and came out of the bathroom after some time when she felt that her heart was actually a bit calmer. Beth and Sinthia were already waiting there to help her dress up.


    *Send more ps to get Extra chap on weekends.


    500 ps = 2 Extra chapters apart from regular updates.

 Chapter 209 - [Bonus Chapter] Mother-in-law

    Silja wrapped the towel around her body securely and came out of the bathroom after some time when she felt that her heart was actually a bit calmer. Beth and Sinthia were already waiting there to help her dress up.


    The dress they chose was a very beautiful long gown, made from an expensive material and decorated with embroidery of silver threads. It wasn''t the one she brought from Atlanea but the one that Donovan has prepared for her. The dress wasn''t that eye-catching at first glance but with a closure look, one could tell that it was one of the finest pieces.


    Silja was pleased with the dress, it was simple and comfortable to move in.


    "Milady, queen Abrielle is here to meet you," suddenly the maid came in to inform. Silja hastily stood up as she heard that, before today Abrielle was just a foreign queen for her but after yesterday she was her mother in law and it was important that she paid her utmost respect that a queen and elder should deserve.


    "Your highness," Silja walked ahead and greeted the woman dressed in a long red robe.


    "Princess, why are you out of bed and not resting?" Abrielle furrowed her eyebrows. She has already received news that Silja was all okay but she was still worried.


    She couldn''t help but think that since the day Silja stepped into the north she has suffered so much physically as well as mentally.


    "I''m perfectly fine, your grace. Please don''t worry," Silja smiled and moved to the side so Abrielle could come in. Abrielle walked into the room and sat down on the chair in front of the table, while Silja sat in front of her.


    "Donovan said that you guys got married after he rescued you," Abrielle asked as she slowly sipped her tea prepared by maids.


    Only then did Silja realise that they had got married but not the way it was decided.


    There was no one present to witness their marriage, none of the family members participated.


    Not that it was a secret marriage, they were intended to marry that day but it wasn''t the kind of ceremony that suits a princess and prince.


    Silja looked up at Abrielle a bit guiltily, she was high on emotions when they completed the ceremony and didn''t realize that it wasn''t a wise decision given that Donovan was not a common man but a prince.


    Silja carefully examined Abrielle''s expressions but instead of anger or displeasure, she saw the calm face of the woman.


    "At that time...it was..so.." Silja tried to explain but she didn''t know what she should say.


    "It''s alright, Silja. I''m not here to ask for an explanation. Nor I''m displeased," Abrielle raised her hand and held Silja''s hand which was resting on the table.


    Silja looked at her with confusion. "Actually it would have been odd if you didn''t get married last night was given Donovan''s personality and temper," Abrielle laughed and tried to lighten the atmosphere. She could sense that Silja was acting but nervous than their previous meetings. Maybe a change in the equation of the relationship between them was the reason. After all, she was now the daughter in law who was sitting across from her mother in law. The legendary scary creature who is always the nightmare of every young woman.


    Alas, Abrielle didn''t want to be such a mother in law for Silja.


    "Actually I''m happy that both of you tied the knot. It will save me the work of planning another wedding for you," Abrielle said and Silja smiled.


    "I''ll be revealed if that''s the case," Silja felt happy that things didn''t get messed up from the start. Actually, she has a very good impression of the queen of dragons from day one. But Silja had already seen her like a queen and hadn''t thought much about it. But now they were going to form a long relationship and Silja wanted everything to go smoothly between them.


    "I''m happy that Donovan got you as his wife. He is lucky," Abrielle pressed Silja''s hand warmly.


    "But I want to say one more thing that it won''t be an easy journey ahead, Silja. Becoming Donovan''s wife is not that easy." Abrielle locked her eyes with Silja.


    "What do you mean, your grace?" Silja tilted her head in confusion.


    "Joining the Regalhelm family means inviting unwanted attention and enemies. Donovan is the eldest prince and will be soon declared crown prince. As his wife, you will also get a few responsibilities. You already know what kind of situation we are in. And since you are a human it will be a lot harder for you," Abrielle sighed.


    Silja heard carefully what she said she wasn''t completely unaware about what she said.


    She knew the path she had chosen was hard. But she didn''t want to think too much about it now and wanted to focus on one thing at a time.


    "I know, but I trust myself and Donovan on this one. We will try our best," Silja looked at Abrielle.


    "Well, that''s good then. Actually, I should have told this before but I didn''t say anything intentionally," Abrielle looked down. She was feeling guilty because maybe not entirely but they were going to use Silja and which was not fair.


    "What reasons?" Silja asked.


    "I was afraid that you won''t agree to marry my strong head son and he will stay alone for the rest of life," Abrielle sighed dramatically and then laughed out loud at the end of the sentence.


    Silja joined her and felt herself relaxing around her mother in law.


    "Truly, it hard to come by a girl like you and I''m happy that from all the girls Donovan chose you," Abrielle smiled genuinely.


    "Look at me, I was just here to ask about your health and ended up chatting with you. Have you eaten yet?" Abrielle realised that Silja must not get time to eat yet.


    "Not yet," Silja shook her head. Only after Abrielle asked did she realise that it has been more than twenty-four hours since she has eat anything.


    "That''s great, you can join us for lunch if you don''t mind," Abrielle proposed.


    "Of course, I would love to," Silja nodded her head. She was now part of the family and it was right for her to take part with them actively.


    "Very well then. I''ll go and ask maids to prepare the meal. Get ready and join us," Abrielle stood up and said.


    "And one more thing," Abrielle was about to leave when she stopped and turned around.


    "Yes?" Silja asked attentively.


    "From today onwards don''t call me, your grace. Donovan calls me queen mother so you can call me mother too," Abrielle smiled and left.


    Silja looked at a graceful woman walking away.. Her presence can not be overlooked and the way she carried herself was truly suitable for a queen.

 Chapter 210 - Meal With Royal Family

    Silja looked at a graceful woman walking away. Her presence can not be overlooked and the way she carried herself was truly suitable for a queen.


    "Milady, prince Benjamin is here to visit you," Silja was just going inside the chamber when one of the maids came and notified her.


    "Let him in," Silja said hurriedly.


    "Sija¡­," Benjamin walked in with hurried steps and as soon as he saw he ran in her direction.


    "Are you alright," the man tried to check if his sister was okay.


    "Yes, I''m absolutely fine. Calm down," Silja could see his forehead clouded with worry.


    "Are you hurt anywhere?" Benjamin asked hastily.


    "Sit down first, and take a breath," Silja pulled him towards the chair.


    "No, I''m fine. I had some past feuds from the time I arrived in the north. So she took her little revenge." Silja explained.


    "How dare they?" Benjamin banged his hand on the table so loudly that even maids standing in the room became shocked.


    "Shhh... everything is fine now," Silja shook her head seeing her hot-tempered brother behaving in such a way.


    Benjamin closed his eyes and tried to restrain his temper.


    "I''m sorry Silja. I have truly failed you,"  Benjamin looked down. Soon a single tear fell on his cheek.


    "Why are you apologizing?" Silja instantly held his face and made him look up. Silja''s heart instantly twisted in pain as she saw his tear-filled eyes, "Brother...no.."


    "It''s all my fault. I was responsible for your safety, but I couldn''t even protect you. They kidnapped you under my watch," Benjamin couldn''t help but feel helpless. He has never thought that he would turn out to be this useless.


    "You don''t have to blame yourself like this. If you truly feel guilty then help me take revenge," Silja looked at her brother. Benjamin looked up and their eyes met.


    "Definitely. Just tell me what do you want," Benjamin knew that Silja was humble by heart but not weak. She won''t let them go who has harmed her.


    "But Donovan has already done that," Silja looked up when Benjamin said that. She looked at him with questions in her eyes.


    "He imprisoned the whole family of Duke Mason, he even punished the man severely that he won''t be able to stand on his feet," Silja was shocked hearing that. Benjamin has stayed behind when Donovan has left to find Silja and thus he knew most of the things that happened.


    "That''s great then," Silja smiled. They talked to each other for a while before Silja remembered that she had to go for a meal.


    "I''m going for lunch with my in-laws. Do you want to join?" Silja then remembered that it was almost time for a meal.


    "They are your family now. It''s not appropriate..." Benjamin was hesitating.


    In the end, Benji left for his designed tower and Silja went for a meal with her in-laws, in the hope to see Donovan there.


    "Sister in law," Silja was about to enter the dining room when she heard Genie''s voice. Other than Donovan all three siblings of the family were walking in the direction of the dining area.


    "How are you now?" Genie ran towards her and asked. Silja could see Genie''s concern in her eyes.


    "I''m completely okay. Don''t worry," Silja said and after a few questions, they walked in. The King and Queen were already sitting in their seats.


    Abrielle smiled warmly while the king just nodded slightly. "Sister in law, you can sit here, beside my brother''s seat," Zivan walked towards one of the chairs which were near kings. He pointed towards the immediate seat beside the king from the left side which belonged to Donovan. But the man who was supposed to sit there wasn''t present.


    Silja smiled and sat down on the chair which Zivan had pulled for her with a little blush on her face.


    "Sister in law. Why are you looking around? Are you missing my brother?" When Zivan saw Silja anxiously looking around he caught her little movements.


    "No..no I''m not.." Silja was quick to shake her head.


    "Ohh...okay.." Zivan smiled looking at how flustered Silja had become just hearing his brother''s name.


    "Yes, my sister in law must have already known where my brother is. It''s just us who are ignorant," Zivan sighed.


    Silja furrowed her eyebrows. Even they don''t know about Donovan''s whereabouts?


    "I.. don''t know where... Dono... ahem eldest prince is¡­" Silja said.


    "Ohh...my god..even you don''t know?" Zivan asked with animated expressions.


    Silja looked at them with somewhat worried and flabbergasted expressions.


    "Don''t tease her Zivan," Abrielle scolded Zivan lightly.


    "When did I?" Zivan puffed his cheeks.


    "Silja, Donovan has gone to complete some work. Will be returned before tonight," Abrielle informed Silja.


    "Ohh¡­" so that''s why he didn''t come to meet her.


    What was so important?


    "Mother was always biased towards big brother, now she is favouring sister in law too...ahh why I''m only a pitiful child...sob," Zivan put on an act.


    All the people present at the table looked at the young man acting like five years old.


    "Ignore him," it was Samuel who said, looking at Silja. Silja looked at her younger brother in law and smiled.


    "Sam. Did you forget that I''m older than you?" Zivan glared at Samuel.


    "Then behave like one," Samuel shook his head and focused on the food. And with their little more banter the whole meal completed in a happy mood.


    Abrielle took Silja into her chamber after the meal was over.


    "Here..this is your token as the new member of the family. Every one of the royal members possesses this and this represents them, so be careful while using it," Abrielle handed Silja a token which was made of rose gold. The design was simple, on a rectangular shape, on one side a dragon was carved while on the other was an image of a snake; representing dragons and humans.


    The whole emblem was decorated with small gems and jades.. Lacy red thread was attached at one end.

 Chapter 211 - Lady Priscilla

    The whole emblem was decorated with small gems and jades. Lacy red thread was attached at one end.


    Receiving this token means that she was now truly part of the Regalhelm family and what Donovan said about her status at the big feast wasn''t just talk.


    Silja returned to Donovan''s chamber once Abrielle told her about everything that she needed to know as a member of the royal family. Silja received a huge gift from her mother in law and father in law as well as from all of Donovan''s siblings as a wedding gift. There were so many other things that other ministers and people of the North had sent when they heard that Donovan had already gotten married.


    Abrielle gave all those things to Silja since she was Donovan''s wife. She could decide what she wanted to do with them.


    "My lady, would you like to take a bath?" Beth asked as Silja finally came back. It was already evening and the sun was setting in the west.


    She didn''t realize that it would be taking so long to just understand some rules.


    They also took breaks in the middle and had some snakes. Abrielle was very considerate about Silja''s health.


    Actually, it was Silja who insisted on not returning so soon. Donovan has yet to return and for the time being, she didn''t want to stay alone and think about only him. So while coming back she also went to meet both her maids. Mira was doing fine and Arla was also healing slowly.


    Now only she could meet Donovan then only her heart will feel at ease.


    "Yes please¡­" Silja said and walked towards the bath.


    "Have you heard anything about the Elder prince''s return?" Silja asked the maids.


    "Prince said he will return tonight," Sinthia said.


    "Yes milady. Now that you have woken up, Prince Donovan may not want to spend the night away from you. After all, it''s your first night," it was Beth who spoke up. Silja turned red as she heard that.


    "Beth¡­" Sinthiya squinted her eyes at Beth.


    "Ahem... prepare a bath for me," Silja


    Ordered and went inside the cloakroom.


    Yes¡­ he will surely return today¡­.how could he not¡­


    Silja smiled as she bathed herself slowly.


    Silja was in her bubble combing her hair when she heard announcing someone''s arrival. Silja just ordered them to let them in without properly hearing who was coming.


    "Lady Silja¡­." A beautiful woman was standing at the doorsteps. Clad in a tight body-hugging dress which outlines her curvy body perfectly. Her long brown hair was kept open, hanging loosely behind her back, like threads of silk.


    "You..?" Silja looked at the woman. She could remember her face but the name couldn''t come to her tongue.


    "Looks like Princess didn''t recognise me," she walked in with her elegant steps.


    "My name is Priscilla. We met a few times during the competition," Lady Priscilla walked in and stood beside Silja.


    "Ohh...I remember now. Pardon my short term memory. Please sit," Silja faced Priscilla with a diplomatic smile. She indeed met her before but she didn''t know this woman was visiting her now.


    "That''s alright. I can understand. Princess Silja is not anyone now. With the Status of Princess Consort, it will be hard to remember all the people who come currying favours with you," Lady Priscilla has a very beautiful smile on her face making her appear more radiant. But didn''t know why Silja sensed hostility in her words.


    "May I know why my lady is here today? Definitely not curry any favour from me, right?" Silja joked in the same tone Priscilla has used.


    "Of course not. I''m not asking for any favour from the Princess but to congratulate you on the wedding," Priscilla laughed out loud.


    "Ohh.." Silja lifted her eyebrows.


    "Here, this is your wedding gift from me," one of Priscilla''s maids walked in with a small plate in her hand which was covered with purple cloth.


    "There was no need for the gift, lady Priscilla," Silja said politely.


    "Why not... given our relationship I should definitely prepare something for you," Lady Priscilla whipped her head in Silja''s direction.


    "Our relationship?" Silja lifted her eyebrows. And signalled her maid to take wherever Priscilla had brought as a gift.


    "Ohh¡­that¡­.I think we shouldn''t talk about all these things in the open," Priscilla smiled awkwardly. Silja narrowed her eyes on the woman.


    She could tell that Priscilla was up to something and which wasn''t very good.


    "Milady... your dress¡­" Beth, who wasn''t aware of Lady Priscilla''s arrival, strode into the room with a beautiful white wedding gown in her hand. Since the prince was returning they decided that Silja should again dress as a bride, since it was their special night.


    Priscilla looked at the beautiful ivory dress and gritted her teeth, but her face only showed pleasant expressions.


    "You must be getting ready for your wedding night," Lady Priscilla exclaimed. Silja didn''t reply and Beth stood there confused about what was going on. Silja didn''t want to talk about such a personal thing with an outsider.


    "Then your highness if you don''t mind why don''t I help you get ready?" Lady Priscilla offered and stood up. She took the dress from Beth''s hand enthusiastically and walked towards Silja with a bright smile.


    "That way I won''t be wasting your time and we can also talk in private," Priscilla stood in front of Silja and said.


    "I wonder what Lady Priscilla wants to talk to me about?" Silja asked and took the dress from Priscilla''s hand.


    "You will find out that once you spare me some time in private," the woman smiled and ran her hand in her open brown hair.


    "We are assigned to help the princess consort. Milady can choose another free time to talk," Sinthia walked forward. Just like Silja, Sinthia could also feel something off about Priscilla''s sudden visit.


    "Let lady Silja decide that. Right milady," Priscilla glared at sinthia then turned towards Silja.


    "Don''t worry milady I won''t disappoint you and give you a very good makeover," Priscilla smiled kindly.


    Silja looked at how persistent she was and then she looked at Sinthia who was looking at her with a big frown.


    "Let lady Priscilla take care of me for now, Sinthia. You can go out and have some rest," Silja said.


    "But milady," Beth tried to say something but Silja shook her head.. And all the maids soon left the room leaving two women alone.

 Chapter 212 - Wife Vs Mistress

    "But milady," Beth tried to say something but Silja shook her head. And all the maids soon left the room leaving two women alone.


    "Come, lady Priscilla help me dry my hair," Silja stood up and walked towards the mirror.


    Lady Priscilla saw her walking away like a queen felt her eyes stinging with jealousy. Not to forget the way Silja ordered her like she was a maid.


    Nonetheless, she walked over and sat beside Silja and gently started to dry her hair.


    After she was done Silja went to the cloakroom to change into the dress, while Priscilla followed behind to help her.


    This new bridal dress was similar to the previous one that Silja had worn. Donovan has prepared both since he wasn''t sure which one Silja will like.


    But Silja liked the first one and was very satisfied.


    "Let me help you tie this," Silja looked at the woman who was standing far away and was looking at her body creepily.


    Silja felt the urge to throw Priscilla out for a second there.


    Priscilla on the other hand observed Silja''s pure body and each and every cell her body felt envious of Silja.


    Priscilla walked ahead and helped Silja wear the Dress.


    But it seems like the dress Silja has worn needed some clips to hold it in place.


    "Let me go get something to fix it," Priscilla said and started to walk towards the cupboard which was filled with Donovan''s things. The woman opened the door and revealed rows and rows of shirts, cloaks and coats belonging to Donovan.


    This was Silja''s first time in Donovan''s chamber so she didn''t know much about things placed around. She looked at everything curiously, everything was filled with Donovan''s scent and presence. Silja was deep in thoughts as she looked at everything, dazed.


    But Priscilla was different, instead of wasting time searching for things she wanted, Priscilla opened a small cabinet and took out a small box. Inside the box were clips to hold robes and other clothes.


    She took a few of them and helped Silja fix her dress.


    Silja narrowed her eyes on the woman, something clicked in her head.


    How did she know so precisely?


    Silja looked at the woman who was behaving as if it wasn''t her first time in Donovan''s room. But Silja didn''t voice her doubts and just kept observing the woman. Suddenly Silja felt as if something was off.


    After Silja came out she sat down in front of the mirror while Priscilla stood behind.


    "Let me help you with your hair first," Priscilla smiled sweetly and opened the cabinet on the side to get a comb. She slowly helped Silja entangle each and every strand of hair.


    While Silja kept looking at the woman from the mirror when their eyes met Priscilla smiled at Silja.


    "You must be thinking why I''m so familiar with things in this chamber," Priscilla asked.


    Silja didn''t reply to her question but raised her eyebrows, she knew from the way Priscilla was behaving she was very eager to tell the reason so there was no need to ask.


    When Priscilla saw Silja didn''t utter anything she opened her mouth," prince Donovan and me¡­. I mean it is not my first time in this chamber," Priscilla''s face turned bright red as she said that. Then she carefully looked at Silja, whose heart dropped the moment she heard Priscilla''s words.


    "Well, lady Silja, you must not get angry after hearing this. After all, you have known about our prince''s habits about women, right," Priscilla said as if she was talking about some things which should not be talked about openly.


    Silja narrowed her eyes on the woman. Even though Priscilla Hasn''t said much she could understand the hidden meaning of her words.


    "What do you mean?" Still, she couldn''t help but ask, though knowing well that this was the trap.


    "Initially I didn''t want to but now that the princess has asked I don''t want to lie," She looked as if she was very hesitant. But in reality that wasn''t the case and Silja was aware of that very well.


    "Go on," Silja said between gritted teeth.


    "Prince Donovan is very willful. Being the eldest and strongest among all he enjoys every luxury of the world. One of them is women," Priscilla slowly kept twisting Silja''s hair and pinned them beautifully.


    "There would be hardly anyone in the north who could resist him and the prince can get whoever he wants," Priscilla looked up and saw Silja''s reflection in the mirror. Her face was completely expressionless and Priscilla couldn''t guess what the woman was thinking inside her head.


    "So you''re telling me that you are one of those women who couldn''t resist my husband''s charm and came running to lay on his bed," Silja''s sharp voice fell on Priscilla''s ears.


    It wasn''t her words that were important but the way she said it in a very flat tone.


    Yes, she was right, Priscilla has come running in Donovan''s arms. But so what? No one could deny that she has a relationship with him.


    "Hmmm¡­" Priscilla put a beautiful smile on her lips. As if she got shy hearing Silja''s remark.


    "You can put it that way, but I didn''t come to just lay on his arms," Priscilla bowed her head a little and brought her lips near Silja''s ear.


    "I''m deeply in love with him," Priscilla uttered those words in the sweetest voice she has ever used.


    Silja felt her whole face lit up brightly as if someone had set her on flames. The rim of her eyes turned red from pure anger.


    "Yes you are right but it''s a pity. Now that the prince has married your heart must have ached very badly, no?" Silja lifted her eyebrows and tried to smile.


    This was now not just Priscilla''s provocation. But both the women were like standing on the battlefield, fighting and injuring each other with words.


    So what if you are his wife? She scoffed.

 Chapter 213 - Wife Vs Mistress

    This was now not just Priscilla''s provocation. But both the women were like standing on the battlefield, fighting and injuring each other with words.


    So what if you are his wife? She scoffed.


    "Aren''t you ashamed talking about such things in front of me? I''m Donovan''s wife," Silja said between gritted teeth. Her head was on the verge of exploding.


    She has known from that start that Donovan has such a reputation with women, but he has assured that now that he has met her he will be loyal to her.


    Silja also didn''t think much about that, whatever his life was before she was something that can''t be changed. And she has no right to get angry over that. Silja thought that it wasn''t a big deal and didn''t think much about it. But now that Priscilla was hearing talking such a thing Silja realised that she wasn''t that much okay about it.


    Especially when his mistress came knocking on her door and said such things so bravely.


    "Ashamed? Why would I?" Priscilla tucked the last piece of hair and completed the Silja hairstyle.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong. What happened was wanted by both me and the prince,"


    Then she moved towards the other things to help Silja do her makeup.


    "You are his wife, don''t you know what kind of man the prince is. Women fall for him just by his mere look while I have spent countless nights with him. I''m not ashamed that I love him and want him very much,"  Priscilla continued.


    "You should have known this better than anyone as his wife. Didn''t you fall for his charm and marry him too?" She added.


    "Are you sure love is the proper word to describe the relationship between you and him?" Silja scoffed. She held Priscilla''s hand which was about to apply a rogue on Silja''s cheeks.


    "Because I don''t think that apart from spending a night with you, Donovan has any more impression of you," Silja stood up from her seat.


    "And if just spending the night is love then I''m afraid half of the north''s women will come to my doorsteps claiming to be in love with Donovan," Silja turned around and looked at Priscilla who was standing there with narrowed eyes.


    "Tell me how you are different?" Silja walked over and stood in front of Priscilla. Silja was one or two inches taller than Priscilla, so when she stood there in front of her with her beautiful wedding dress and nearly perfect look, her aura intimidated the other woman. Priscilla was shocked for a moment before she regained her composure.


    "I''m different because I''m not one of those whores who open their legs to get in the prince''s bed for some money. I''m not someone wandering on the street that the prince took a liking to. I''m a woman of noble birth and status. Not someone that he could sleep with and shake of responsibility," there was hidden meaning in her angry words. In other words, Donovan won''t be able to just be treated as nothing, so what if is married, she won''t let him go from her clutches.


    "Are you telling this to me or yourself?" Silja lifted her eyebrows looking at the woman.


    "Women of Noble birth you said? If you were one you would have never done what you did today, coming here to share the story of your love in front of me," Silja snapped. Silja was disgusted by how Priscilla called the other women whore but felt that she was different. As a woman, how could she say such a thing?


    "Are you here to scare me just because you have slept with him? Then I have to disappoint you because it doesn''t matter how many women he has slept with before me. Now that I''m here he won''t even look at anyone but me only," Silja said confidently. And she was sure about what she said. Silja was a proud woman. Be it her status or her husband she doesn''t like sharing what is hers.


    "Don''t be so smug. I''m just here to give you a heads up so that you don''t end up crying later on when you see prince Donovan with me," Priscilla tried to keep her confidence.


    "Huh, do you think he will see you now that he has married me?" Silja let out a burst of heartfelt laughter as if she had heard some funny joke.


    "Seems like you are overestimating your place lady Priscilla. Whatever it was between you guys was before Donovan married me," Silja scoffed. She was a legal wife. How could she back off?


    "How are you certain?" Priscilla glared at Silja.


    "Look at yourself and then me. Anyone could tell who is better," Silja scoffed. She didn''t want to humiliate Priscilla that way. Being a woman herself it would be petty to insult other women with those words. But if Priscilla thought that Silja was some naive princess who will cry in the corner after hearing what she said then she was mistaking terribly.


    "You¡­."


    "Shut up," before Priscilla could say anything Silja raised her hand. She had had enough.


    "Sinthia¡­." Silja called for her maid and Sinthia came in the next second.


    "Milady," Sinthia bowed her head.


    "Send lady Priscilla out and make sure that she doesn''t tire herself anymore by coming here to help me," Silja said and turned around.


    "Huh, do you think you can get rid of those things just by throwing me out? You can''t because this whole chamber is filled with the memory of what we did together. The bed there, the bathroom, the balcony and even the vanity you just used," Priscilla laughed out loud.


    Sinthia walked ahead to shut her up and send her out but Priscilla shook her off.


    "You think Prince Donovan is yours alone? You have no idea how many women have had a piece of him before you¡­" Priscilla scoffed and turned around walking away leaving Silja standing there in shock.

 Chapter 214 - Wedding Night

    "You think Prince Donovan is yours alone? You have no idea how many women have had a piece of him before you¡­" Priscilla scoffed and turned around walking away leaving Silja standing there in shock.


    "Milady doesn''t mind what she is¡­." Sinthia walked ahead to pacify Silja but Silja raised her hand indicating her to stop talking.


    The look in her eyes was so terrifying.


    "Leave," Silja said in a low voice and Sinthia didn''t dare to stay there more than a second.


    ###


    At midnight, Donovan returned.


    "Where is the princess?" the first question left his mouth.


    "Her highness is waiting in his highness''s main chamber," the maid bowed her head and replied.


    His already red eyes have turned darker, Donovan has a big frown on his face. It was clear from his expression that the man was tired. It has been more than three days since he last rested and now the tiredness was making him impatient and grumpy.


    After he interrogated Gwen''s mother he has spent the last whole day searching for clues for the people who helped Gwen. He didn''t want to delay the procedure because if he did the people would be able to cover their traces successfully and he didn''t want that. So he looked into everything himself.


    "Prince Donovan, shall I take my leave now?" Garrett, who was beside him, asked cautiously.


    Well, Donovan wasn''t alone who was working non-stop in the past few days but Garrett was also with him. The man was on the verge of collapsing without proper sleep.


    Donovan looked at his squire and then nodded, "Report tomorrow morning," but not before giving the order.


    "What?" Garrett looks at Donovan with his mouth open.


    He didn''t know if he should be happy that he was finally going to get some sleep or should cry that he had to join work even before he could rest properly. But Donovan gave him a side-eye at his question that frightened the life out of Garrett.


    "As you say your highness," Garrett turned around and ran away in fear that if he stayed any longer his Prince might not let him rest that night.


    Donovan saw him running away and shook his head. He couldn''t bother to waste time on the poor squire.


    He removed his coat and then straight went to his chamber.


    # Inside Donovan''s chamber#


    The bride, dressed in a white wedding dress, was sitting inside the decorated wedding chamber.


    Soon the door opened and she heard the heavy footsteps coming closer.


    Silja lifted her head and saw his handsome profile hidden in the shadows.


    He was still dressed in his previous clothes, sweaty and dirty.


    The whole room was lit dimly, scented candles were burning in every corner providing the perfect atmosphere for the wedding night.


    But despite that Donovan could feel heaviness in the air, he then looked at the girl sitting on the bed, silently, sitting on his bed like a new bride that she was.


    Donovan felt strange when Silja didn''t even react to his arrival.


    "Stand up." He ordered in his usual heavy indifferent voice which sounded more hoarse because of tiredness.


    Silja gazed at him for a moment with her misty hazel eyes but followed his order anyway.


    The dress was heavy, making her movements clumsy.


    She moved out of bed and stood in front of him. Their eyes met for a second before Silja looked down.


    Behind the transparent veil, Donovan could see her expressionless face. Her look was the same as before when she arrived in the North.


    Donovan narrowed his eyes, then slowly removed the veil from her face.


    Her soft red hair was curled up and twisted in the braid, with some accessories to hold them.


    Her usual red lips looked even more fluffy because of the red tint she has used.


    Her long eyelashes were turned down and her cheeks had slight blush on them. The identical ivory dress was making her look pure and noble.


    Perfect was the only word that came to Donovan''s mind.


    But still, he found that despite her perfect appearance something was amiss.


    Especially when Silja avoided looking him straight in the eyes. But he avoided that feeling.


    "Stripe," he ordered as she stood up in front of him. His hands were bound behind as he looked at the girl, observing her.


    "Huh?" Silja snapped her head and looked at him in shock.


    "I said, stripped all the clothes." He repeated his words.


    The girl was so shocked that she couldn''t react. She didn''t know why Donovan was behaving in such a way.


    Was this how their wedding night was supposed to proceed?


    "Ohh do you want me to help you? What a naughty princess we have here." Donovan smiled when he saw her flushed face. He has guessed by now that something was wrong with her and Silja was angry for some reason, but he focused on the task at hand.


    He moved his feet and started to walk around her in a circle. He stood behind her and moved his fingers in the air and with movements of his hand, the laces of her dress started to loosen up. He didn''t want to do that but when he saw her unmoving he couldn''t help.


    Silja felt her dress loosen and hastily tried to secure it.


    What was he doing?


    He came forward after opening all the laces from behind. And before Silja could understand anything Donovan used his hidden tricks.


    And with just another snap of his fingers, the dress fell on the floor.


    "Nooo"


    The girl''s eyes were filled with tears but she refused to let them fall. Silja was feeling utterly humiliated.


    From the moment lady Priscilla left the chamber Silja found herself falling in deep thought. Her head was in a frenzy as she couldn''t stop but felt lady Priscilla''s words resounding in her head continuously.


    The previous excitement of meeting Donovan was gone. Instead, she felt like not meeting Donovan for the time being. But there was nothing she could do when Abrielle and Genie came to check on her.. What happened was between him and Donovan so Silja didn''t say anything to them.

 Chapter 215 - Wedding Night - 2

    The previous excitement of meeting Donovan was gone. Instead, she felt like not meeting Donovan for the time being. But there was nothing she could do when Abrielle and Genie came to check on her. What happened was between him and Donovan so Silja didn''t say anything to them.


    Obediently she did as per rule and took a seat on a bed like a new bride should do before Abrielle and Genie left. She thought she would just talk it out with Donovan but Donovan''s attitude just now was unbearable.


    And in the next second all the fear disappeared from her eyes and rage took place. She looked at him with her fierce eyes filled with grievance and rage.


    In the next second the cloth on his body caught fire and the ashes flew in the air just by looking at Silja''s eyes. Donovan looked at Silja with surprise.


    "Interesting." He smiled like a devil.


    "How dare you?" Silja pulled the piece of clothes up to cover her body. Her whole body was trembling. But Donovan was shocked seeing that this time her powers didn''t burst like before but she used them in a controlled way.


    But that wasn''t his concern, for now, they could discuss that later.


    Donovan tried to avoid looking at Silja who was standing there only in a thin petticoat and walked around her.


    The petticoat was hanging loosely on her shoulder and instead of sleeves it had ropes, and with a deep neck and backline, Silja''s back was almost exposed.


    And sure enough, his eyes darkened at what he saw. Silja was about to turn around but Donovan held her shoulders and stopped her from moving. His warm fingers touched her bare shoulders and Silja felt like she was electrocuted.


    "Let go of me¡­" she shouted and tried to break free.


    "Does it hurt," as soon as those words left her mouth she heard Donovan asking at the same time.


    His long fingers gently pressed on the bruise on her back, just below the neck.


    Silja and Donovan froze for a second hearing each other''s words.


    Silja turned around and looked at him in disbelief and Donovan tried to understand why this woman was so mad today?


    What happened in just one day he left her?


    Donovan raised his hand and asked again, "Is pain still there? Why didn''t you tell me that night that you were hurt?" He gently cupped her face and asked.


    The last time he left for interrogation he found out from the maid that Silja was just exhausted and apart from the bruise on her back she wasn''t hurt anywhere else.


    He wanted to check on her immediately but since she was resting he didn''t and left.


    The other reason was that if he went to see her again he might not be able to leave her, after all, it was their wedding night and if possible he would not leave Silja''s side until she woke up.


    Donovan took a deep breath and slowly blew on Silja''s wounds. It was from the time when she was hit by a stone during the fight with that witch near the shrine.


    The whole area has turned purple, and it pained Donovan''s heart.


    Seeing that Silja wasn''t saying anything Donovan looked up at her and found her red eyes staring at him with tears that were ready to burst any moment.


    "Silja, what happened?" Donovan turned her around and cupped her face. Silja was still holding her dress near her chest.


    "Silja¡­" when she didn''t say anything Donovan pulled her and made her sit on the bed while he sat beside her legs on his knees.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked again.


    "You...you are rude¡­," she said, turning her head aside.


    Donovan widened his eyes in disbelief.


    "Why did you do this?" Silja whined looking at her dress.


    "Are you crying for a dress," he blinked his eyes. Sure women like pretty dresses but he thought Silja was not like them. Actually, he didn''t want to do that but didn''t know why he felt like teasing her a bit. But how did he get such a big reaction for that?


    "Go away," Silja glared at him, she raised her hand and pushed him.


    Donovan looked at the woman in disbelief.


    "If you like it that much I''ll order another one for you," Donovan said lovingly but instead she found her glaring at him. It wasn''t actually the dress that made her mad.


    "Did something happen?" So he tried to ask again but the answer he got was beyond his expectations.


    "Go ask your mistress that?" Silja yelled and stood up ready to leave. The anger and grievance were bubbling in her heart for so long and the dam she had created to stop it from pouring out broke the moment she saw him.


    But before she could take two steps Donovan caught her hand and pulled her back.


    He turned her around and looked into his eyes, which were red from tears.


    "Mistress?" He didn''t know what she was talking about anymore.


    "Don''t behave as if you don''t know anything," Silja snapped without thinking.


    "How can I know if you don''t tell me?" Donovan grabbed her shoulder and stopped her from moving.


    "I don''t want to tell. You should go and ask your women," Silja gritted her teeth. Her words were not hurting her but also making Donovan angry too.


    Donovan pursed his lips in frustration.


    "I have only one woman and that is you. My wife," His face twisted in frustration.


    "Oh really? Then what about Lady Priscilla? Do you dare to say that you don''t have anything to do with her?" Silja raised her eyebrows. The hate was visible on her face when she spat Priscilla''s name.


    Donovan''s forehead creased as soon as he heard the name.


    And just like that, he understood everything. Donovan closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Did she come to bother you? What did she say?" Donovan looked at Silja with patience.


    "This whole chamber is filled with the memory of what we did together. The bed there, the bathroom, the balcony and even the vanity you just used," Silja imitated Priscilla''s tone.


    Donovan looked at her with confusion.


    "That''s what she said," Silja clarified.


    Donovan pursed his lips and his pupils contracted.

 Chapter 216 - Kruels Departure

    Donovan looked at her with confusion.


    "That''s what she said," Silja clarified.


    Donovan pursed his lips and his pupils contracted.


    That woman...he gritted his teeth as murderous aura filled the room.


    On the other hand, Silja was no less. Her whole body was shivering and her chest rose and fell heavily.


    For a long time, no one said anything and the room filled with a heavy silence.


    "Seat down," it was Donovan who broke the silence and pulled Silja towards the bed.


    Silja was too tired to resist him.


    "What I had with her or any other woman was before you. But I don''t have anything to do with her or any other woman anymore," Donovan looked up at Silja''s eyes.


    "I was a different man before I met you Silja. Women were nothing more than just a way to satisfy my needs and I had never taken more interest in them than that," his words were slow and steady. He wasn''t ashamed about what he was. But it was necessary to clarify to her that now his heart only lies with her and her.


    "If I had known that one day I would meet a woman that I truly wanted, I would have waited for you. I can''t do anything about that but what I can do is to assure you that from the moment I decided to marry you none of the other woman matters to me," He gently took her hands in his and placed a warm kiss on her knuckles.


    "I have married you and from that moment I''m yours, please trust me on that," he said softly.


    Silja looked at him for a second before she turned her head aside.


    She believed his words but still there was something inside her heart that was suffocating her. It was hard to even breathe for her.


    "You already know what kind of man I was before. But if my past bothers you then I can''t do anything to change it, Silja," his heart broke when he saw her distrust in her eyes. She was hurt, he could tell, but there was nothing that could be done about that now.


    Donovan gripped her hand tightly and put his forehead on their joined fingers.


    Silja refused to look at him for a few minutes before she gently said, "I don''t want to stay here," her voice broken between sobs.


    Donovan lifted his head, ''Did she want to leave him?'' his heart stopped for a moment at that thought.


    He looked at her in shock. Silja turned her head and saw the fear in his eyes.


    "I don''t want to stay in this chamber anymore," she clarified.


    In an instant, Donovan felt like his breath that was choking him was released again. He could still salvage the situation as long as she stays by his side.


    "Alright¡­" he said in a deep voice.


    He stood up and went to the side where his coat was hanging on the stand. He took it and wrapped it around Silja before lifting it in bridal style. He left the room the next second without delaying any further.


    He brought her to her previous chamber and put her down on the bed.


    Silja lay down on bed soon after without saying anything, her back facing him. Donovan looked at her but decided not to say anything. He wanted her to cool off first before they could have a decent conversation about it.


    If it was his past that was bothering her then their life ahead won''t be as he wanted. She won''t be able to stay with him with such a throne in her heart. seeing her compromising in such a way was the last thing he wanted.


    Donovan glanced at her at last before he entered the bathroom. He soaked himself in the bath to relieve himself from all the fatigue and stress.


    "Priscilla¡­." with closed eyes Donovan uttered that name which was now underlined with red ink in his head.


    After bath Donovan came out and looked at the woman who was obviously pretending to sleep but he knew better.


    He covered her with a blanket with slow and gentle movement.


    Donovan stared at her for a long time before he laid down beside her with some distance between them.


    He closed his eyes, pretending just like her but both of them better knew that sleep wasn''t going to knock on their door at least for tonight.


    ###


    "Knock¡­..knock¡­"


    Early in the morning some started to knock on Silja''s chamber door loudly.


    Silja''s eyes fluttered open from noise. She pushed her body up and saw Donovan getting out of bed and walking towards the door already.


    "Bamm¡­" he opened the door with swift motion and like usal Garrett stumbled in. But instead of falling this time Donovan caught him and pushed out.


    "What''s the matter?" With a frosty look on his face Donovan looked at Garrett.


    "Kruel is leaving," Garrett informed with lowered head not intending to look inside the room.


    There were fine droplets of sweat on his face. When Garrett raised her head slightly, he met Donovan''s bone chilling gaze and the frightened man lowered his head again.


    Well he knew it was his death day. Prince Donovan doesn''t like to be distributed his night time and especially today when he was his wife.


    If not for prince Zivan who tricked him, Garrett would have never tried to come in the mouth of death. Just looking at Donovan''s face he could tell that the prince has not gotten enough rest...well that was given since it was their wedding night...ahem..


    Garrett stopped his wild thoughts.


    "Why so sudden?" Garrett was going to get a heart attack from fear when he heard Donovan asking calmly.


    "I don''t know, he sent a message to his majesty this morning," Garrett replied.


    "Where is father and everyone?" Donovan asked.


    "They are preparing to see off Kruel," Garrett said.


    "Okay, tell father that we will be there soon," Donovan said and slammed the door shut on Garrett''s face.


    Garrett blinked his eyes a few times before he heaved a sigh of relief and thanked God for sparing his life today.


    Inside the chamber Donovan saw that Silja was still interested in pretending to sleep so he didn''t say anything and left after wearing his shirt.


    As soon as he left Silja woke up from the bed and stared blankly at the closed door.


    At the small house that was assigned to Kruel and Evillene, the Royal family gathered to see off the guests.


    "Sister Abrielle, it was nice meeting you after so long. It''s just a pity that due to some unfortunate event we couldn''t spend much time together," Evillene hugged Abrielle warmly like they were long lost friends.


    Abrielle on the other hand felt like she was burnt from her touch and pushed her away not pretending a bit.


    "I will miss you," Abrielle''s arrogance didn''t affect Evillene at all.


    Abrielle glared at the woman in disgust.


    Evillene narrowed her eyes seeing that.


    "Don''t be too rude, you are not in the condition of offending me," Evillene''s lips arched in the biggest smile and then she moved towards her carriage.


    "I thought prince Donovan would come to see me off," Kruel, who was already sitting on his horse, said, looking around.


    "I have even prepared a wedding gift for him," he added and sighed softly.


    "Is that so?" suddenly they heard Donovan''s voice and saw him walking over.


    "Prince Donovan, you are here," Kruel said rather enthusiastically.


    "How could I not come when you are leaving," Donovan replied.


    "Don''t say such a thing, someone might have misunderstood that you couldn''t wait for me to leave," Kruel said.


    Donovan smiled in reply. That was the case indeed.


    "Anyway, it''s almost time for me to leave. I have prepared a wedding gift for you, you will get it once I leave. I hope you will like it," Kruel said and turned his horse around. Donovan looked at the man who was smiling brightly as he mentioned the gift. Donovan was having a bad feeling about this gift of Kruel.


    Soon Kruel and his men left, Zivan''s people followed them till they crossed the North border and entered the South.


    On the other hand as soon as Donovan and Zachary return back to the castle they see a shadow guard come running in their direction.


    "Your majesty, bad news," his chest was heaving up and down fiercely, he had come running all the way.


    "What''s the matter?" Zachary furrowed his eyebrows.


    "The witch¡­. Orphelia is dead," the guard blurted out.


    "What?!" Donovan and Zachary said at the same time hearing the shocking news.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 217 - Kruels Gift

    "The witch¡­. Orphelia is dead," the guard blurted out.


    "What?!" Donovan and Zachary said at the same time hearing the shocking news.


    "What do you mean?" Zachary couldn''t believe what he heard.


    "The witch Orphelia was found dead this morning by the soldier guarding her," the soldiers said.


    Donovan narrowed his eyes, "Take me to the place," Donovan said and then looked at his father and both of them left the castle hurriedly.


    Far from the city, there was a small hut where Orphelia used to spend most of the time. King Zachary has built a big house for her in the middle of the city from where she could heal people and teach other young Witches her craft. But as the woman has grown old she didn''t spend much time there but here in a small hut.


    Soon Donovan and Zachary reached the place and soldiers standing there made way for them.


    Inside the room on the ground was laying an old woman''s body, lifelessly.


    A trail of blood oozing from her mouth has dried and turned black indicating that the woman has died long ago. Her eyes were open and turned completely white, nails and lips had turned purple.


    "How did this happen?" King Zachary snapped at the man who was supposed to guard the witch.


    Orphelia was a very wise and powerful witch who was helping king Zachary for many years. It could be said that she was one of the best-hidden swords king Zachary has. Orphelia''s bloodline was very close to the Royal bloodline of witches so her blood has saved countless lives over the years.


    But now that witch was dead, and it was a very hard blow to Zachary.


    "I asked how did this happen?" Zachary yelled at the soldiers.


    "I was on my regular round in the morning when I noticed that she didn''t come out to fetch water as usual. I hurriedly came in to see what''s the matter but it was too late, she was already¡­.dead.." one of the guards replied, trembling.


    Since Orphelia was a rare talent, king Zachary has allocated few guards to her security.


    Orphelia was a very powerful witch and she was against such a setting so the King has ordered the guards that they don''t let her find out about them.


    So all the guards could do was to keep an eye on her from afar.


    "You were supposed to guard her," king Zachary barked looking at the man.


    "It''s not their fault father," Donovan crouched down and looked at the woman closely.


    Given the power she possessed, it wasn''t easy to kill her and the way she was killed proved that the killer was more powerful than her.


    Donovan drew this conclusion from the perfect condition of the house. Nothing was out of place which means none of them used their powers or Orphelia did any struggle.


    Donovan then took one of Ophelia''s hands which were curled up in a tight fist.


    As soon as Donovan opened her fist glaring gold light spread in the whole room.


    So many colourful butterflies spread out around and then burst in just a matter of minutes. Soon the latter formed on the front wall of the hut, creating a note.


    "I hope you liked the wedding gift. As for crest, you can hold on to it for time being," was written with bold letters.


    "Kruel¡­" Donovan gritted his teeth as he saw that. In the back of his head, he has already thought about this possibility.


    "He did this, bast**d," King Zachary shouted loudly.


    "Calm down father," Donovan said between his teeth. But Zachary was getting angrier and angrier.


    "Kill him," Zachary turned towards Donovan and ordered.


    Donovan walked towards him and held him by his shoulder.


    "I will father, his days are running short," Donovan said.


    Orphelia and Zachary have shared a long friendship and that woman had helped Zachary in his tough time. Seeing her lifelessly laying there was a very hard blow on Zachary.


    "Take him away," when Donovan saw that Zachary was losing his control he ordered his man.


    After the curse, Zachary has lost most of his power and was not as strong as possible. It was his wits and sharp mind that has kept him holding the fort till now.


    That was the reason Donovan has already taken most of the charge of his duties. If not for his capable sons the Dragon king would have collapsed long ago.


    After Zachary was sent away Donovan stayed there for a while and observed things before he made arrangements to send Orphelia to the house of healers for a future procedure.


    At the house of healers, the news of Orphelia''s has sent waves of shock and grief.


    Julien, one of the disciplines of Orphelia, received the charge of the body. (Introduced in chap 62.)


    After Orphelia she was the most talented and trustworthy.


    Donovan has ordered the woman to perform an autopsy on the Orphelia''s body to find out the cause of death.


    The woman solidified her heart and did what she had to.


    By the time Donovan came back, it was already noon.


    He hesitated for a moment before he dragged his feet in the direction of Silja''s chamber.


    Donovan thought for two seconds before he pushed the door open.


    Silja was sitting across the table with a thick old book in her head. When she sensed his presence she raised her face and met his eyes.


    Two pairs of eyes met and sparks erupted but none of them said anything. Donovan took a few steps inside and Silja put down the book.


    "I heard someone was killed," she walked towards him and stood behind Donovan who was removing his coat.


    Donovan looked at Silja with a little surprise. "Kruel killed one of our main witches," he said.


    "That''s awful," Silja widened her eyes and then helped Donovan with his coat. Silja looked calmer now, the whole morning she spent thinking about what happened last night.


    "Why did he do that?" She asked, looking at him worriedly.


    "He misunderstood her with someone else," Donovan turned around and faced her.


    Actually, he knew why he killed her. Kruel must have thought that Orphelia was the witch who killed Beth. He was here for that witch and when Donovan didn''t comply with his scheme so he took action himself.


    But the question was how did he find out about Orphelia?


    Whatever it was Donovan was happy that nothing happened to Silja and no one suspected her as a witch.


    "What will you do now?" Silja asked and handed him the glass of water.


    "Nothing," Donovan replied and sat down.


    Silja tilted her head towards him and raised her eyebrows.


    That wasn''t Donovan''s style.


    "He thinks that he won this round but he didn''t. Let him gloat for a while. By the time he understands what game I''m playing it will be very late," Donovan smiled looking at Silja. The kind of smile that was unique to him. An evil smile that can frighten many.


    For now, his main focus is Silja, he has to start training her and finding more about her. If she becomes strong enough to break the curse, defeating Kruel won''t be that hard. Silja sighed looking at him.


    "Sometimes I would really want to find out about the whole story about this curse and rivalry of witches and dragons," Silja said looking at the man. She knew many of the details, but still, everything was blurry. What happened back then which leads to this condition.


    "Sure, when we get some leisure time," Donovan nodded his head and looked at her.


    "I''ll go get a maid to bring food for you," Silja nodded and stood up but before she could take any more steps Donovan held her hand.


    "Silja, what happened last night..." Donovan pulled her back but Silja put her finger on his lips.


    "You don''t have to explain yourself. We will work this out, slowly," she said and leaned to plant a small kiss on his forehead before leaving swiftly.


    Donovan smiled looking in her direction.


    ###


    "Princess¡­. Princess Genevieve, would you like to go to the garden for a while?" Maid asked Genie who had just finished her meal and came back to her chamber.


    "No, I would like to rest for a while," Genie turned around and stopped them near the door.


    "Oh... okay," Helga was confused as she looked at the little girl with furrowed eyebrows.


    "You can go now, rest, if I need something I''ll look for you," Genie said and closed the door in front of the maid.


    "But, princess¡­" Helga''s words kept stuck in her throat.


    Something was definitely wrong with the girl. Helga has noticed that in the past few days Genie was behaving very oddly. Usually, the girl who liked to spend her time with everyone was now spending hours and hours alone in her own room.


    She has to talk to the queen about this, Helga made a mental note and left the area.

 Chapter 218 - Genies Letter

    She has to talk to the queen about this, Helga made a mental note and left the area. Inside the chamber, Genie put her ear on the door and when she heard Helga''s footsteps drifting away she smiled. With a big smile on her face, Silja walked into the inner part and stood in front of the small cupboard which was filled with books.


    She turned around and made sure that every window and door was closed before she moved a few books carefully and took out a small brown diary from inside.


    It was a very common looking book with plain pages inside.


    Inside was a small looking peacock feather.


    Genie took both of them and got the ink and sat down on her bed.


    She took the feather and dipped its tip inside the ink.


    With a bright smile on her face, she took the feather to write something on the book. But suddenly her hand stopped.


    "What should I write?" She questioned herself, her lips pursed, thinking deeply.


    "Yes¡­" after some brainstorming she started to scribble on the first page.


    She wrote those words on the paper and when she took her pen away she saw the letters start to disappear from the book one by one.


    Genie looked at them with widened eyes.


    In front of her eyes, all the words disappeared and the page on which she had written those words became blank as new.


    Genie giggled loudly as she saw this magic.


    "He was right. He didn''t lie to me. It actually works," the girl took the book and started to twirl in her room in happiness. She has sent a message now and she has to wait till he replies.


    Far away from the Regalhelm castle, Kruel entered his fortress with Evillene.


    "What gift did you prepare for him?" Evillene asked.


    "Nothing much killed someone that could become a hindrance in our way," Kruel smiled looking at his mother.


    "The witch?!" Evillene raised his eyebrows. From the moment they entered the North Kruel has hardly spent any time with her. Nor did she know what he was doing.


    "Yes, after all, we have to take revenge for Beth," Kruel smiled at his mother. His amber eyes shone brightly.


    "How did you find her?" Evillene asked.


    "Wasn''t that hard. Just followed Prince Donovan," Kruel explained.


    Evillene nodded but didn''t ask for more knowing well he won''t like to give details.


    Kruel took his leave and walked towards his room, smiling knowing how easily he killed that witch. Actually, it wasn''t that hard, when Donovan left to find Silja Kruel''s men following him. Donovan was too caught up in worry to notice them. And when Donovan took Arla to Orphelia, Kruel found out about her existence.


    He waited till everything was calm and then head to move.


    Kruel reached the small hut and snapped his fingers to open the door.


    He saw an old woman standing not far away from him.


    But unexpectedly he couldn''t find the shock on the woman''s face but she was calm as if she had already accepted his arrival. Just by that, he could guess that the woman was smart than he had accepted.


    "You do not seem surprised," Kruel settled his umber eye on the woman. He ran his long fingers in his dark hair to smooth them out and walk-in.


    "Why should I?" A crooked smile spread on the woman''s wrinkly face.


    "Don''t you know who I am? People say in existence everyone should fear," Kruel walked inside and observed the small hut.


    Donovan''s man has just left, taking Arla to the castle. She was out of danger and she didn''t need to stay here anymore.


    Orphelia was clearing all the medicine and bed that she had prepared for Arla.


    Didn''t mind his presence Orphelia kept doing what she was doing, "How can I be so ignorant to not recognise king Azazel. But I don''t believe hearsay much,"


    Kruel was stunned seeing her attitude towards him.


    Fair enough, how could she have hidden from him for so long if she was that simple.


    "Then you must have known that''s why I''m here," Kruel stopped the woman in her tracks by standing in front of her.


    Orphelia looked at him but didn''t say anything for a couple of seconds.


    "I''m here as your death, a punishment for killing my witch," Kruel completed his sentence.


    "Ohh, so it''s like I killed her and now you will kill me to be even with prince Donovan?" Orphelia tilted her head.


    "That''s right," Kruel nodded and raised his hand towards the woman''s throat. Orphelia smiled knowing well that struggle wasn''t worth it.


    ###


    The smile on Kruel''s face dimmed as he remembered how the woman submitted herself without struggling a bit.


    He could sense that something was off but he couldn''t find the loose end or where he might have made a mistake.


    Kruel entered his chamber with these thoughts. The whole chamber was engulfed in darkness and the atmosphere was gloomy.


    Apart from one corner from where a small light was glowing on the table.


    Kruel''s attention got diverted directly as he noticed. His eyes darkened, he walked hastily towards the table.


    On the table was placed a small diary, identical to the one which was with Genie.


    The golden rays were spreading out from inside the diary. Kruel smiled unknowingly looking at it and then opened the book.


    He took the peacock feather and ran it on the first page which was glowing, making few words appear on the page.


    "I hope your journey is going well, Zel. How long before you reach your destination?" two innocent sentences were written on the page.


    As he read those words Genie''s innocent eyes came into his head. He could almost imagine her writing this with a bright smile on her face and glimmering eyes, which now reflected on his own eyes. He left the North but the North wasn''t going to leave him nor this wasn''t the end of their relationship but the start of another story of unexpected possessiveness and craziness.


    "Genevieve¡­" her name echoed in the dark chamber of Kruel spreading light everywhere.


    ###


    "Are you ready?" Donovan entered the chamber and asked. Silja was clad in a simple dress as they walked in their direction of his.


    "Yes," she nodded and Donovan took her hand in his before he started to move out.


    "Where are we going?" Silja asked as they came to the main ground and Donovan helped her sit in the carriage.


    "To meet someone," Donovan said in a hushed tone. Silja saw a carriage leaving the Castle ground at high speed.


    Silja kept looking outside the window, something was going on in her head.


    "Do you want to say something?" Donovan could guess there was something which she was hesitating to say.


    Silja turned her head towards him and looked him in the eyes, "Brother Benjamin wants to leave for Atlanea," then she said softly.


    "Ohh, Your parents must be worrying for both of you," Donovan nodded his head. Benjamin was here to take Silja back but now that she is married to Donovan it''s not possible and their parents must have gotten the news already by now about their marriage.


    So it was necessary that Benjamin go and take the situation under control. Because the last thing Donovan wanted was Silja''s parents coming to the north which would definitely add to his stress.


    "When will you take me to see them?" Silja asked, looking at him expectantly.


    He had promised that he would take her to Atlanea soon after their marriage.


    "I suspect that your kidnapping incident wasn''t that simple and with Orphelia''s death things are a bit chaotic now. Give me some time before I settle everything down," Donovan explained.


    Silja nodded but didn''t say much and turned towards the window to look outside.


    Donovan looked at her lonely profile, even from the morning she was acting calm Donovan knew that what happened last night Silja wasn''t okay.


    As if she was near him but still far away. Donovan pursed her lips tightly. He prefers her to be angry at him but this calm Silja was even scarier.


    Technically she was half of his age but Donovan felt like he should be afraid of this woman. Afraid that she was capable of destroying him without moving a muscle.


    The whole way passed without any of them saying anything. Soon they left the city and reached the small scree. The hill was a bit higher than the other land area.


    Donovan helped Silja out and ordered the coachman to wait there.


    "Come," Donovan''s stick out his hand towards Silja.


    It was noon and the sun was spreading its orange rays on the green land.


    There was a small woodcutters path leading towards the peak of the hill and Donovan led her up.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 219 - Meeting With The Seer

    "Come," Donovan''s stick out his hand towards Silja.


    It was noon and the sun was spreading its orange rays on the green land.


    There was a small woodcutters path leading towards the peak of the hill and Donovan led her up.


    The path was stony and uneven, trees and bushes sprouted everywhere.


    As they reached the peak which wasn''t much higher.


    Behind the dense bushes was sitting a man, cross-legged with his eyes closed and hand resting on his knees.


    On the side, his long wand was half-buried in the ground while the upper half was sticking out. The carving of a fierce dragon was staring in the direction of Silja and Donovan.


    Just beside him was a small shrine-like structure, old and covered with green veins and trees. It was evident that no one visited this place anymore.


    Looking at the shrine a forbidden feeling started to rise in her heart. She remembered the incident from her kidnapping where she couldn''t go near the shrine matter what.


    The whole area around was filled with the smell of incense but there was no incense stick burning.


    At Silja and Donovan''s arrival, the man slowly opened his eyes. Silja looked at him and remembered him with the man who had come during the celebration night before their wedding.


    His pure white eyes stared in Silja''s direction without blinking.


    Donovan held Silja''s and walked forward but as soon as they were about to take a step the seer raised his hand.


    "Stop there," the man said in his rough voice. Silja and Donovan stopped in their tracks instantly.


    "She is not welcomed here," then Silja heard the man pointing his forefinger at her while uttering those words.


    Donovan narrowed his eyes; he looked at the seer then at Silja.


    "She is my wife, the one I had talked about," before they came here Donovan had already come here to give details about Silja''s condition.


    Orphelia had already tried her powers to find out about Silja''s bloodline more but she was unsuccessful and thus Donovan decided to bring Silja to the seer. He was hoping that this man''s insight could help them and show a path on which they could walk.


    Also, he has to do this without Silja finding out about the truth of her birth.


    "She won''t be able to walk in," the seer stood up and pulled out his wand and walked in their direction.


    "Why?" Donovan was confused but Silja knew why the man was saying that.


    "This place is holy and no one with darkness could step in here," he walked in their direction and stood in front of Silja.


    His tall structure intimidated Silja as with pursed lips the man looked at her.


    Silja felt as if she was out under a lot of pressure but the girl didn''t dodge his eyes at all.


    "I don''t understand what you mean?" Donovan said and pulled Silja behind his back.


    The seer looked at the young prince and said nothing.


    "I think she did," the seer smiled and looked at Silja. Donovan also turned around and looked at the girl.


    Her face was as pale as a sheet and Donovan instantly understood that something was wrong.


    "What''s going on?" Donovan held Silja''s hand and asked.


    "I¡­" Silja looked at him and seer but she didn''t know how to phrase her words. Also, she was shocked hearing what the seer said just now, about darkness being inside her.


    "Tell me," Donovan coaxed her with a gentle voice.


    "L-last time when I was at that village, there was an s-shrine too but I couldn''t get in," Silja remembered how she was forced to step back when she tried to go in to kill that village.


    Donovan pursed his lips hearing this and then looked at the seer.


    "How''s that possible? You never told me," deep lines formed on his forehead.


    "It never happened back in Atlanea, that was the first time something like that happened," Silja shook her head.


    Donovan then looked at the seer with a questioning gaze, who was also contemplating something.


    "If that''s the case why don''t you try coming in," the man said after thinking a bit, then he turned to the side making way for them.


    How could it be that she suddenly started to encounter such weird things?


    Donovan, who has already known that Silja''s power has started to burst recently, thought that it was because of this change. And he also has thought that this everything might be related to that unknown bloodline of hers.


    Silja looked at Donovan and then took a step forward.


    "Wait¡­," but Donovan held her back.


    "What happens when you try to walk in?" He didn''t want her to get hurt.


    "It''s like there is some i-invisible power just trying to throw me back," Silja tried to put things in words. Donovan instantly shook his head and didn''t want to let her do it if she was going to get hurt.


    "Don''t worry I won''t get hurt," Silja reassured him.


    Then she looked at the seer and took a step in the direction of the shrine. There was quite a bit of a distance between them.


    Donovan also held her hand and walked with her.


    One step


    Two steps


    Three steps.


    The fourth step was complete but nothing happened and Silja looked confused.


    But her confusion soon turned into shock as she tried to put her forward for the fifth step.


    As soon as she put her feet on the ground, Silja felt her whole body jolted back from the sheer force.


    "Ahhh..," she was thrown back by an invisible power.


    Donovan found Silja''s body pulled back and he extended his hand to catch her. At the speed of lightning everything happened, Donovan took a step back and pulled Silja''s in his arms. With two opposite forces, Silja and Donovan fell on the ground quite away from the shine.


    If not for Donovan''s hand which was holding Silja, she would have suffered injuries by falling on the uneven ground.

 Chapter 220 - The Gift

    If not for Donovan''s hand which was holding Silja, she would have suffered injuries by falling on the uneven ground.


    "Are you alright," Donovan was the first one to gain his composure and stood up. He helped Silja up and asked.


    "Y-yes," Silja nodded her head and looked at the shrine in front of her. When it happened the first time she thought that it might be a coincidence but she didn''t think that was the case anymore.


    Something was terribly wrong with her, her suspicions were right, she will be the reason for catastrophe for the people around her.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Donovan looked at the seer and asked.


    The man gazed at Silja first and then turned around and started walking in the opposite direction, "Follow me,"


    Donovan held Silja by her shoulder and both of them followed the seer.


    The man sat down on the ground away from the shrine and told Silja to sit in front of him.


    Silja sat down in front of him on her knees.


    "Tell me about your dreams?" He asked, looking at the girl. Silja looked up and wondered how he knew about her dreams. She looked up at Donovan who was standing not far away. The man shook his head and then encouraged her to speak.


    Silja swapped her tongue on her lips to wet them, "It all started a few months back before I approached my eighteenth year. In the beginning, there were just disturbing shadows here and there, making me wake up at night in the wee hours. But as the time passed my dream started to get more and more gloomy and frequent," Silja took a little pause as she tried to remember.


    "Soon I started to see some figures, hear some voices that are familiar to me yet I couldn''t tell whom they belong to. Places unknown yet familiar as if I have been there before but can''t remember when," Silja''s eyes lost focus as she described her dream, the fear evident on her face.


    "Soon I started to notice the changes inside me as if power was surging through me. Sometimes I felt sick that I couldn''t move, but everything passed eventually until I started to destroy things around me," Silja could still see those blurry figures in front of her eyes.


    The man didn''t say anything for quite some time as he listened.


    "It began with small things falling and withering but then it increased," Silja''s body trembled slightly as she remembered the past events.


    The seer looked at her for a moment before she began.


    "The shadows represent hell halls, something which is forbidden on the earth and it seems that you have a very strong binding with them. The power that you hold is what you received from them," He said in his indifferent voice, depicting the meaning of her dreams.


    Silja was unable to understand as she liked the man with confusion.


    For her hell and heaven was something that just existed in stories.


    "Can her powers be a gift, similar to mine?" Donovan, who was standing on the side, came forward and asked.


    "Not a gift, she is different from you. What she received was her right, something which is in her bones, her blood," the seer said.


    Donovan understood what he meant but Silja couldn''t.


    She looked at Donovan in confusion who was looking at her with furrowed eyebrows thinking if this was the time he should tell her the truth about her birth?


    But on second thought he pushed the thought at the back of his head.


    "Do you want to know anything else?" Silja''s attention diverted from Donovan when she heard the seer ask.


    "If you can see what my future holds then tell me what is my destiny? What is the meaning of these powers and what I''m supposed to do with them?'''' Silja asked.


    "Take these," the seer handed her fist full of pables, uneven and of different colours.


    Silja took them in her hand and then blew air on them. After that, she threw them on the ground in front of her before hitting her fist on the ground three times lightly. The seer looked at them and read the pattern they made.


    He closed his eyes and raised his head looking at the sky. By now the sun was already setting ot skyline, darkness had started to spread on the earth. They were in the outer part of the city, on a small hill which made it more eerie and calm.


    Apart from the noises of the small insects and animals living around, there were no other movements.


    After a long silence, the man opened his eyes, there were deep lines on his forehead.


    "What did you see?" Silja whispered.


    "Nothing¡­'''' The man''s frown


    deepened as he looked at the girl.


    He was shocked at how he wasn''t able to see anything.


    "Sheer darkness that never ends," he revealed.


    "What does that mean?"Her heart sank and her lips trembled.


    "Can''t say properly but one thing is sure that the path ahead of you is not simple. You have to struggle to stay on the right path, you''re dominated by the darkness but I could see a small ray of light amidst. Guiding you through your journey," He said, still looking at the sky.


    "These shadows will play an important part in your life," he added.


    "Doesn''t that mean that my existence is to destroy everything? What if I''m the weapon of evil to harm humanity? I''m forbidden that I''m getting rejected by the gods,"


    "No one can use you until you want them to. Our destiny is in our hands. Make yourself strong enough not to become anyone''s weapon," the seer smiled slowly as he said that.


    Then he stood up and started to walk without saying anything anymore.


    Silja looked at the man who disappeared behind the bushes and


    Donovan let Silja sit there for a while and none of them said anything.

 Chapter 221 - [Bonus Chapter] Calista Regalhelm

    Silja looked at the man who disappeared behind the bushes and


    Donovan let Silja sit there for a while and none of them said anything.


    "Come, let''s go," after some time Donovan stood up and both of them started to walk towards the other shore of the hill and both of them sat down.


    "What does he mean by I''m different from you? The gift you mentioned, is it related to your powers which are different from many dragons?" Silja paused the question as soon as they sit down.


    "It''s a long story," Donovan looked at Silja and smiled.


    "I don''t feel like going back tonight," she said looking at him in his eyes.


    Both of them stared at each other for a while before Donovan nodded his head.


    "Very well," he took a deep breath.


    "The different power I have is because of my mother. A gift for coming from the extraordinary bloodline, " Donovan smiled. Silja frowned.


    "Queen Abrielle is not my birth mother," he revealed and Silja''s eyes widened dramatically.


    She blinked her eyes a few times, thinking if she heard him right.


    "Years ago my father fell in love with a woman. Calista Grego. A woman who was standing at Pinnacle in her time. Desire by almost every man of her time. Then, all races lived in harmony. Also, dwarfs were disposed of by locals; they already had made their own kingdom in the East.


    There were no whole North, small lords were used to ruling the land on their own accord," Donovan''s voice was mellow but indifferent as if the story he was telling wasn''t about his mother but someone whom he didn''t have anything to relate. And this broke Silja''s heart.


    But she has never thought that Abrielle isn''t actually Donovan''s mother.


    No one could tell by looking at the way the woman treated Donovan. Then what about Zivan and Samuel? Are they Abrielle''s son or¡­.


    Questions started to sprout as she heard Donovan.


    "Well, she was very beautiful and also the best dragon of her time. She used to throw challenges and then defeat people, be it fight, art, debates or any other thing. Feeling very thrilled to defeat men in a male-dominated society. How such a woman could not catch any young man''s eyes with her sparkling personality. My father was one of her suitors. Both of my grandfathers from both sides were very good friends at that time. Just like daughter like father, grandfather Drayce Grago and Argas Regalhelm used to fight friendly matches a lot. At that time only grandfather Regalhelm was the only one who could match Drayce in strength and slyness," Donovan smiled saying that.


    "Drayce Grago and Argas Regalhelm?" Silja''s eyes widened as she heard the names.


    "I have read about them," she blurted out.


    Donovan looked at her in surprise, "Where?"


    "I have a book called ''Wings and fire''," she said. (The book she got as a gift from Brandon. Check chap 21 for the reference of a fight between both grandfathers.)


    "What?" Donovan was even more shocked when he heard that she had a very rare book in her possession that belonged to his family.


    "Where did you get that from!?" Donovan asked, astonished.


    "I got that as a gift from someone on my last birthday," Silja said proudly. That book was very rare and it was hard to obtain.


    "From whom?" Donovan lifted his eyebrows, almost all the books published were under the hand of Regalhelms and Geragos. And later when Gragos declined Regalhelms took all the books in their possession. There were not many copies than who was the one to get one?


    "That''s not my secret to tell," Silja shook her head. Brandon had mentioned that she should keep it a secret that he was the one giving her that book.


    Donovan''s eyes narrowed further but he didn''t push her, well there were many more ways to find out.


    "So tell me more," Silja urged him to tell the story.


    "So two families were quite close and when their children came of age grandfather Regalhelm asked for Calista''s hand for his son but the other party rejected the proposal. Actually Grego family was one of the pure-blooded who has never let the bloodline get corrupted. On the other hand, Regalhelms used to be royal but Argas has married a commoner''s daughter and thus the son born to him; my father wasn''t actually pure-blooded. And Drayce denied marrying his only child to the mixed blood. He wanted his daughter to marry someone from a pureblood family and continue to keep the bloodline pure. But he was unaware that the daughter he wanted to marry pureblood had already fallen for my father. My father might not be pure-blooded but he was still a member of the powerful bloodline so wasn''t weak slightest. Sly and smart Zachary has long won Calista''s heart without anyone knowing," Donovan continued the story.


    While Silja''s eyes were sparkling as she heard the forbidden love story of her mother in law and father in law.


    When Donovan saw her enthusiasm he forgot the melancholy in his heart.


    He continued with a sigh, "She was sure that her stubborn father would never let her marry the man she loved so she decided to run away from her family''s house and marry in secret. Well initially my father didn''t agree but when he found that it was actually impossible to get permission from Drayce he did what my mother said¡­.They ran away and married each other in some faraway place. They get married in the forest, in the presence of nature and bind their love.


    My father stayed there in a small house with her, away from all and away from her crazy father who was looking for Calista like a mad man,"


    Donovan stopped to take a breath but Silja looked at him with eager eyes. Silently telling him not to stop.


    Donovan shook his head and then continued nonetheless.. He has never shared this with anyone but with her, it was like she deserved to know his each and every secret.

 Chapter 222 - Calista Regalhelm -2

    Donovan shook his head and then continued nonetheless. He has never shared this with anyone but with her, it was like she deserved to know his each and every secret. Donovan smiled and then pursed his lips.


    "Well I can''t speak anymore I''m thirsty," he bound his hand against his chest. Mischief dancing in his red phoenix eyes.


    "Huh, where can we find water here?" Silja looked confused.


    "There, down there is a small trail of water running down from the hill," Donovan pointed out not far away.


    Silja''s nose flared up when she understood what he meant. He wanted her to go and fetch water for him. Well even though there was nothing wrong in that she could do such a small thing for her husband. But he was doing this to tease her so Silja puffed her cheeks.


    But Donovan acted as if he couldn''t speak anymore if he didn''t get to drink water, he ran his hand through his throat as if he was feeling very thirsty and hadn''t drunk anything in years.


    Silja narrowed her eyes but she wanted to hear more so she stood up and walked ahead to fetch the water.


    She found some long leaves and made a bowl-like structure and managed to get two sips of water to Donovan.


    "That''s all?" Donovan frowned and Silja rolled her eyes, "Drink,"


    "Help me," Donovan opened his mouth near her hand. Silja has no way but to comply with his requests.


    She helped him drink the water carefully without wasting a single drop.


    Then she threw the bowl and sat beside him, "Continue now," she urged him.


    "But I want more," he looked pitifully at the leaf cup laying on the ground. "Donovan¡­" Silja glared at him and Donovan burst into laughter.


    "Alright... alright... I''m telling the story.."


    "The story after that is a bit bloody. My father and mother stayed in their hideout till the time she became pregnant with me. When my mother found out about her pregnancy she thought that maybe hearing about their grandchild her father would soften a little. So they returned to Northcrest which was under the lordship of the Regalhelm family," Donovan looked in the distance.


    "But they were wrong because Drayce has gone completely mad. He started the war with Regalhelms and none of the party wanted to back off. Argas couldn''t help but fight back to save his son and daughter in law who was pregnant with his grandchild. Calista decided that she will meet her father. Trying to salvage the situation from war. With her seven months pregnant belly she reached her maternal home. But for Drayce she wasn''t his daughter anymore. She was black spots on his reputation. A traitor who rebelled against him,"


    Silja could tell what the situation might be.


    Because she remembered how her own father had reacted when she said that she wanted to come to Atlanea to marry prince Donovan.


    "Don''t know what exactly happened but soon the news spread about Drayce''s death. As his single living heir, my mother took over the charge of his kingdom the other day. She surpassed the rebellions. Took the army under her control and merged her lordship with Regalhelms. The news of my father and mother spreaded throughout the continent,"


    "She soon gave birth to a boy. She named him Donovan Regalhelm," Donovan smiled looking at Silja.


    "So was it because of her pure bloodline you got those powers?" Silja asked, confused.


    "Yes, it was said that my great-grandfather used to possess such a gift. And after that I received one as one of the descendants," Donovan nodded.


    "It is very rare and people who possessed such ability keep it a secret," he added. "Not many know about mine,"


    "How did you learn to use it without anyone''s guidance," she asked with curiosity.


    "In the beginning I didn''t know how this works but slowly you started to learn. It''s um...like trial and error," Donovan explained.


    Silja nodded in understanding. "Do you think I can try that too?" She looked at him expectantly.


    "Your powers are different but I think you should try. I can see that you have already improved by not giving in completely when your powers surge through," he took his hand and said reassuringly. Silja was not purely Witch, she is the daughter of two different races couple. It might not work completely for her.


    "Let''s give it a try," Silja said and nodded. If Donovan could cultivate his powers then she could. Until she could find out the root of all this she has to try her best that things are in her control.


    "What about your mother? What happened after that?" Donovan heard Silja tilted her head in his direction.


    Donovan didn''t say anything for quite some time. His face suddenly filled with gloominess and the colour of his eyes darken further.


    Silja pressed her hand lightly on his.


    "Soon after I was born she fell ill. The illness was incurable and she died not long ago," Donovan''s voice became grim. For the first time, Silja saw sadness in his eyes. His jaw clenched tightly eye blinking continuously to force back the pain and grief.


    "I''m sorry," Silja muttered softly. Then she extended her hand and pulled him in her arms.


    "She must have been an incredible woman," she softly murmured. "She was," Donovan replied confidently and put his head on her shoulder, while their fingers entangled. Both of them looked ahead of them where they could see the Northcrest city. It was already late at night and the City looked extremely beautiful from the above. Lanterns and oil lamps burning on streets and outside people''s houses were looking pretty.


    Donovan looked at Silja to find her looking at the city view without blinking. In the dark, her eyes were shimmering. And Donovan felt like the city lights far away cannot compare to that glimmer of hope in the girl''s eyes. He was no longer interested in looking at the sky to look at stars or the city for light. He found that everything he needed was beside him.. And his mood improved.

 Chapter 223 - His Torment

    He was no longer interested in looking at the sky to look at stars or the city for light. He found that everything he needed was beside him. And his mood improved.


    "What are you looking at?" Silja saw him staring without blinking.


    "The most beautiful scenery," a mischievous smile settled on his lips and also affected Silja''s mood.


    "I think my mother would be very pleased to have you as a daughter in law," he turned around and then lay down on the ground and put his head on Silja''s lap.


    "Why, because I''m pretty?" Silja raised her eyebrows.


    "Nahh .. because you are witty," Donovan pulled her hand and put one on his chest while the other on his head. Silja tangled her slender fingers in his jet black hair. Which were incredibly smooth. Silja felt envious of his hair for a second.


    "You have a very smooth mouth you know!" She rolled her eyes at his reply.


    When Donovan saw her rolling her eyes he pulled her cheeks with both of his hands, "And you have quite a guts to roll your eyes in front of the prince Donovan,"


    "Ouch...so what I''m your wife prince Donovan. I have the right to do anything to you without any fear," Silja raised her chin proudly.


    "You yourself give me status similar to you, don''t regrate it now," She added.


    "Is that so. With that saying I should also have the right to do anything I want with you right," Donovan raised his eyebrows.


    "What do you want to do?" Silja blurted out without thinking but as soon as she did she saw his eyes darkening.


    This was bad.


    "Well, I want to do this¡­" Donovan murmured and then he pulled Silja down and pressed his lips on her, instantly his lungs filled with her unique marine fresh scent which he longed the most.


    Silja couldn''t protest as she felt the familiar sensation of his lips on hers.


    He slowly sucked on her lips, trying to savour the taste and softness that they offered. Slowly sucking and pulling her. Donovan''s hands were entangled in Silja''s hair. He opened the hair bun and set them free on their faces gently.


    Cold night and warm lips. It was some euphoric combination to drive them away.


    Soon Donovan released her and stood up from her lap. He gently held her shoulders and pushed her down before putting his lips on her again.


    Silja held his shoulder with one while she entangled her other hand in his ink-black hair.


    Moans slipped their mouths as the intensity of their actions increased.


    Impatient Donovan started to roam his hand on Silja''s body unruly.


    Donovan pulled back for a few seconds to give Silja some time to breathe. Then he rolled over and pulled Silja up so he could venture his hand all over her back.


    Silja was wearing a dress that had strings on the back. Donovan first tried to open them. But the man who was accustomed to breaking them couldn''t untie the knots. At the end with his strong hand, Donovan broke the laces.


    "Ahh¡­" Silja groaned when he pulled the dress and Silja felt her dress tearing up. The cold wind instantly hit on her bar back and then she felt Donovan''s scaled hand touching her skin, while he again pulled her for a deep kiss. His lips demanded, not wanting to stop from enjoying the sweetest nectar of her lips which was mixed with her soothing scent.


    She felt his strong hands encircled around her body tightly but not too much to hurt her. He was holding her body securely. As the kiss deepened they both started to forget their surroundings. Donovan pulled the dress and Silja''s chest was exposed immidealtly. Donovan''s eyes darkened at the view and he pushed his head on her neck immidealtly.


    But suddenly Silja lifted her head and pushed him away, breaking the contact.


    "No¡­." They were out in the open and he has tore her dress completely. The cold wind on her bare skin made her head clear. But Donovan was simply not in the mood to stoping.


    There was no reason for him to stop. She was his wife and there was nothing that he need to consider.


    Donovan held her hand tried to kiss her again. When he couldn''t reach Silja''s lips his lips settled on her neck. He nibbled on her skin, forming a rather glaring love bite. Even though Silja was trying to resist but he was such a skilful man that all his touches were unbearable that it was hard to make her mind sane.


    "D-donovan please not here. It is uncomfortable here," Silja tried to speak between slipping moans.


    Uncomfortable?


    Donovan finally let go of her and sighed heavily.


    He looked around and saw this place was actually unsuitable for their first night. They were in the open and the night was cold. It may not be much for him since he was warm-blooded but Silja didn''t have such a body.


    Plus the ground was uneven to lay down.


    He looked at his wife in the eyes for a few seconds. Again a heavy sigh left his mouth. He then looked away trying to not look at her half-exposed chest which was tempting him to the bones.


    He pushed Silja up gently and then sat up. Silja hurriedly pulled the dress to secure her body.


    She could feel how uncomfortable Donovan was.


    "You are tormenting me you know," Donovan gave her a deep look. His lips were pursed and his forehead sweating. It was clear that he was holding up something. Donovan rubbed his face hard with his hand to get rid of the desire he was feeling.


    "I¡­." Silja''s lips opened to say something but she couldn''t form a sentence. Silja felt guilty and cast her eyes down. Donovan smiled at her reaction and extended his hand to feel her lips. He rubbed his thumb on her wet lips slowly and sensually.


    Silja gasped for breath as he did that.

 Chapter 224 - [Bonus Chapter] Apeareance In The Court

    Donovan smiled at her reaction and extended his hand to feel her lips. He rubbed his thumb on her wet lips slowly and sensually.


    Silja gasped for breath as he did that.


    "It''s okay. I can wait till we reach home. But once we did you won''t be able to make any more excuses there," he chuckled lightly when he saw her eyes widen.


    Silja felt like silver of fear in her heart. The way his eyes looked at her was so dark that she found herself shuddering under his gaze.


    She felt like this big black dragon was going to eat her up tonight.


    Donovan looked at her for some time before she pulled her and placed a small kiss at the corner of her lips. He then stood up and removed his coat. After wrapping her securely on his coat he carried in his arms like the bridal style and descended the mountain hurriedly.


    Silja hide her face in his chest so she didn''t have to face the coachman. It was good that they took the carriage back. If Donovan has decided to fly it would have been embarrassing for her.


    As soon as they reached down the coachman opened the door of the carriage immidealtly.


    "Let me go," she tried to climb down from his lap. But Donovan shot her look and held her even tighter.


    Silja opened her mouth and then closed it again. On the contrary, she encircled her hands around his neck and put her hand on his chest and closed her eyes with a small smile on her face.


    The ice that has frozen from the incident with lady Priscilla has melted a bit today.


    Not that Silja was completely okay with it but today was a special day for her and Donovan.


    It was the first time Donovan has opened up about himself to her. He had told her a piece of information about him that is unknown to many.


    And this meant that he trust her and their relationship enough. Now it was her turn to do the same maybe.


    But Silja decide not to think much about anything and just enjoy this night with her for now.


    Soon with a smile on her lips, Silja fell asleep. Last night was tormenting for her and she didn''t get even a minute of sleep. As for tonight, there were only one or two hours left before dawn.


    So as soon as she got time to relax she the sleep took over. When Donovan her heard the sound of her even breathing he smiled. With gentle movement, he pushed baby hair back and planted a small peck on her forehead.


    By the time Silja woke up the next day it was already bright outside. Maids were already waiting upon her to help her get ready.


    "Where is prince Donovan?" Silja asked stepping into the bath.


    "His highness left to make arrangements for prince Benjamin''s departure," Mira informed. She was back by Silja''s side since she was all okay.


    "Ohh..," Silja nodded. She remembered her brother wanted to return but why was he returning so soon. She thought that they might get some time to spend. And now that Donovan has asked for some time to settle down matters here she has to wait for some more time before she could meet her parents.


    Silja sighed and get ready soon after.


    In a throne room, everyone has gathered.


    King and Queen have already taken their seat on the throne among all the ministers and courtiers.


    Zivan, Samuel and Genie were also on their respected seats on the left side of thron. Unlike before there was one more seat on the right side of the throne which were empty.


    "Ready?" Donovan and Silja were standing just outside the double door of the throne room.


    Today was the first time Silja was making any kind of public appearance as Donovan''s legal wife.


    Her small hand in Donovan''s hand was but clammy from the nervousness.


    Which was also evident on her face.


    Silja took a deep breath and finally, they walked through the door. As soon as they entered the whole room broke in small murmurs of people present.


    Silja walked with Donovan in her extravert gown that Donovan has insisted on wearing.


    The long and fluffy dress was dragging behind her as she walked. An extremely tight corset was making it hard to breathe properly. Donovan who usually walk in a long stride surprisingly waking way too slowly today for the sake of his wife.


    Well, that was inevitable given the way Donovan treat Silja. But still, this came as surprise for many people.


    Despite her nervousness, Silja held her head high. She was a proud princess, and she was used to such a situation a lot. Well, it was different than the gaze she was receiving from them was different here from back in the Atlanea. She was a beloved princess back in Atlanea, loved and adored by all. While here she was considered only a human princess bound to their Prince in a political marriage.


    But that was alright she will change their mindset slowly.


    From the corner of her eyes, Silja saw her brother sitting in front of a seat below her and Donovan. Benjamin was smiling brightly when he saw her sister.


    As they reached the seat Donovan helped Silja climb the two-step and seat on her seat before he took his own.


    The king then announced to start the procedure of the court.


    After some formal greetings from the royal family and a small speech of welcome to Silja the people started to put forth their questions and the court started to run as per usual.


    Ministers put forward questions related to their work area and Zachary and Donovan gave some solutions.


    After all the questions were addressed Benjamin stood up.


    "Prince Benjamin do you have anything to say?" Zachary asked.


    "Yes, your highness. I would like to ask for your permission to return to my kingdom," Benjamin asked politely.


    Zachary frowned.

 Chapter 225 - The Celebration

    "Prince Benjamin, do you have anything to say?" Zachary asked.


    "Yes, your highness. I would like to ask for your permission to return to my kingdom," Benjamin asked politely.


    Zachary frowned.


    "It has been just a few days since you came to the North. Between all the Chaos in the last few days we didn''t get time to host you properly," Zachary said.


    "My reason for coming to the north was my sister. But now that she has married prince Donovan my heart feels at ease. Since my parents didn''t get to know the news of her marriage prior, I must be worried. So it''s only appropriate for me to return soon and put their heart at ease too," Benjamin spoke with respect in his tone. Not that he felt much of it towards king Zachary and his family but Silja was already married in their family and he needed to show the respect that he deserves as Silja''s father in law and Kong of North.


    "If that is the case then I should not stop you any longer. When would you like to leave?" Zachary asked.


    "Sooner is better, probably tomorrow," Benjamin looked at Silja and saw her forehead creased. She wanted him to stay longer but he couldn''t. His mother and father were going crazy right now after hearing about Silja''s marriage. So he couldn''t waste any time right now.


    "I don''t have any problems if that''s what you have decided," Zachary gave his permission.


    Soon the court was coming to end.


    In the end, Donovan stood up and announced a piece of news about the celebration which was going to be held at night in welcome of the new bride.


    "I also have something to announce," he stood up and looked around.


    "Well unfortunately our wedding went a bit off track and you guys couldn''t get to participate in it. But that''s alright, I have decided that because of some unfortunate event we shouldn''t stop celebrating," Donovan smiled and looked at Silja.


    "So I have decided to invite all of you to a small celebration held to welcome my wife in the kingdom and our hearts," Donovan said and then set down.


    He invited all the people. It was a small feast arranged in the castle. The marriage ceremony was successfully ruined so they needed to make up for it with Silja. And it was also important to make clear about Silja''s in everyone''s mind.


    Silja was shocked to hear that. She was completely unaware of such a celebration.


    She looked at Donovan in a bit of confusion but Donovan squeezed her hand and smiled.


    Soon the meeting came to an end and everyone started to leave the throne room.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about the party beforehand?" Silja asked as soon as they reached their chamber.


    "I wanted to give you a surprise," Donovan smiled as he proceeded to remove his shirt.


    "Well I was surprised," Silja rolled her eyes.


    "This is important," Donovan walked back to her and stood in front of her.


    Silja raised her hand and help him remove his coat.


    "I know," Silja nodded. Donovan was trying to establish her status and that was important.


    "Well then be ready to dazzle everyone tonight," Donovan gave a small mischievous smile.


    "Does that mean I have to wear such a heavy gown again?" Silja asked worriedly.


    There was a deep frown on her face.


    She looked more troubled at the thought of wearing the heavy gowns and accessories. Mingling with people and pestering a constant smile on her face.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).


    "I hate keeping a constant fake smile and entertaining people," Silja muttered softly.


    Seeing her troubled look Donovan chuckled.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to do anything you don''t like," Donovan held her chin and kissed her cheeks.


    "Won''t they say that I''m being haughty after becoming your wife," Silja lifted her eyebrows.


    "It''s only natural if you become one," he smiled arrogantly. Donovan has never given in to anything and never pretends to be nice to someone. He has always done something that he liked and wanted.


    He was the eldest son and most favoured, strongest and smartest. From childhood, the Regalhelm couple has given at most importance to their child. Their opinion has never been looked down upon only with exception of Genie. That was the reason that Donovan has gained such power over the kingdom.


    "Then people of the north will surely dislike me," Silja said matter of factly. Only the rulers who rule on their subjects'' hearts can extend their reign for longer periods. If not then even the biggest kings and kingdoms can collapse in just a matter of seconds.


    "As long as I''m here I will never let anyone look down upon you," Donovan said.


    "Well if I do that won''t people talk about you behind your back? They might have said they have become slaves to your wife" Silja probed further. There was the same mischievous smile on her lips.


    "Who will dare? And thinking of that I don''t mind being called your slave," he leaned in and touched his forehead with hers.


    "Well I''m willing to become your slave, mistress," he said.


    "And I also have a very good name for you," Donovan said.


    "What name?" She tilted her head.


    "Mistress Of Enchanting Dragon," Donovan uttered.


    "Enchanting dragon?" Silja raised her eyebrows.


    "Yeah,"


    "Who said you are enchanting?" Silja turned around and stood up.


    "Well you got enchanted the moment you saw me so that is enough proof," Donovan leaned on the bed casually. And Silja scoffed and walked away in the bathroom to change.


    Whoosh¡­. Silja opened the curtains and put the simple gown on the side.


    After that, she turned around and started to open the strings of the dress.


    But it was quite a herculean task.


    There were many strings and all were entangled in a Crisscross pattern.


    So she couldn''t open them and ended up tangling further.


    Silja''s neck started to hurt trying to look back.


    "Do you need any help?" Suddenly his voice rang behind her.


    Silja wasn''t expecting Donovan to suddenly appear and get startled.


    "You¡­" Silja turned around and found him standing behind her.


    Donovan was leaning on the door frame while his eyes staring at her and his hand bound near his chest.


    "Y-yes¡­" Silja turned around and looked down. She wanted to say no but suddenly Silja felt that there was no meaning in shying away from her own husband. Furthermore, she won''t be able to remove the dress herself. And Donovan doesn''t like having maids around much.


    "Sure," Donovan pushed himself up and walked towards her in a long stride.


    "Turn around," he said in his ever so deep voice.


    He then looked at the mess of the small laces entangled in each other. She sighed and then tried to open the knots but just after a few tries, he realised that he would never be able to open it before night.


    And thus ¡­. Creech...


    He pulled the strings one by one and broke the dress.


    Silja widened her eyes and pushed him away.


    "Donovan¡­.what are you doing?" She turned her face and looked back.


    The dress was completely ruined by him.


    She didn''t know how many of her dresses had been broken by him. He just has broken one last night and yet another again.


    "What''s the matter?" Donovan frowned.


    "You broke my dress!?" she exclaimed.


    "So?" Donovan raised his hand in the air as if it wasn''t a big deal.


    "What do you mean what? Do you know how many dresses you have broken already?" Silja asked in confusion.


    "Well, does that matter?" To Donovan this we''re trivial things.


    If she liked that dress he could give her one more similar.


    "These are made by my mother," Silja would have never cared about the dress but the dress she was wearing was made by her mother. And from childhood, she has always cherished everything that was given by queen Doris. She and her mother have shared a very distant relationship till now.


    And there were hardly a few things that Doris has given her that were made by her self and thus Silja has kept everything by her side. Not letting anything go or spoil it.


    Silja felt aggrieved as she saw that the dress was ruined. Donovan frowned when he looked at her hurt expressions.


    "Hey...I didn''t know that" Donovan looked at Silja who has almost red eyes ready to shed tears.


    "What you don''t know," Silja snapped at Donovan and pushed him away. Donovan was even more shocked seeing her extreme reactions.


    "I''m sorry Silja," Donovan apologized immidealtly.


    "Leave it," She soon realised that she was overreacting.

 Chapter 226 - Relationship With Her Mother

    "What you don''t know," Silja snapped at Donovan and pushed him away. Donovan was even more shocked seeing her extreme reactions.


    "I''m sorry Silja," Donovan apologized immediately.


    "Leave it," She soon realised that she was overreacting.


    "You can go out, I''ll be back in a minute," Silja said and turned around to proceed to take the other dress she wanted to wait for.


    Donovan then didn''t say anything and moved out of the room. Silja looked back at him and sighed. She lost her temper for no reason. After all, he didn''t know that this dress was precious to her. And she should have known from his habit of breaking the dresses without thinking twice.


    In the end, Silja sighed again and her mood turned to soar.


    Silja then changed her outfit and came out.


    "Come here," as soon as Silja came out, Donovan, who was sitting on the bed, called her.


    "Are you okay now?" Donovan asked first.


    "Yeah," she just nodded plainly.


    "Do you want to say something?" When Donovan saw her opening and closing her mouth a few times he asked.


    "Yes, I shouldn''t have gotten mad at you," Silja looked up at him.


    "That''s alright. It was my fault indeed," he smiled and pulled her in his arms.


    "Hmmm, it was," Silja just hummed and didn''t say anything for quite a while.


    "If you want to share something you can," he added after quite some time. Donovan lay down on the bed and pulled her on his chest too.


    Silja put down her head on his broad chest as she listened to the strong thudding of his heartbeat.


    She closed her eyes and lost herself in the rhythmic sound against her ears.


    Donovan also closed his eyes and then put his hand on her red locks. He gently massages her head with his fingertips.


    Silja''s red hair was unique and very soft, she also had a good length of hair that reached below her back.


    They just look like a beautiful waterfall when she keeps them open. He liked it that way but recently she has started to pack them in a bun. Not that she looked bad but still it was good with the open hair.


    He kept thinking about all this in his head while Silja was lost in her own world.


    "I don''t have a very close relationship with my mother," suddenly after a long time, he heard her speak. Silja''s voice was very soft, and can barely be heard.


    Donovan didn''t say anything and just kept listening without saying much.


    "She always keeps her distance from me, behaving formally just like a queen," Silja continued. She recalled the conversation she had with her mother which never lasted more than a few sentences.


    "But she behaves differently with Benjamin," Silja opened her eyes and her voice cracked. A lump of emotions blocked her throat.


    "I never understand why," Silja added.


    "Although she never was partial to me in anything, she provided me with everything that a princess needed," Silja thought about the time she spent in Atlanea. She was never short of anything. And most of the things were prepared by her maids. Doris was a strict queen who has always kept her aura and lifestyle of a queen. She was even particular about the things her children wear. Benjamin and Silja have received all proper antiques from childhood in a strict environment.


    "But she is emotionally detached with me so much.." Silja couldn''t speak anymore and went silent for a while.


    Nor did Donovan say anything. She didn''t want him to say anything at all. All she needed was just someone to listen to her.


    "But there was one time when I felt that she wasn''t much distant from me," Silja Smiled bitterly when she recalled that.


    "When I was eight years old I was playing on the seashore. And fell from the high rock to the water there was no one around me and I ended up hurting myself more in effort to come out of the water," Donovan ran his fingers softly on her cheeks. As if trying to soothe the pain she must have felt at that time.


    "I was badly injured and soaking in water for a long time made me ill even more,"


    "That night mother held me in her arm the whole night and tended my wounds and tried everything to lower my fever," that was the first time she took me in her bed with her,"


    "I was I''ll but could feel the warmth coming from her. She stayed by my side for straight three days,"


    Donovan kept humming in the middle indicating that he was hearing.


    "On the fourth day, I finally opened my eyes and found her by my side. Smiling gently from above at me. That made me smile too," just a recollection of that day made Silja''s eyes go wet.


    "She fed me herself and then gave me my medicine. But then she left. I thought that my mother was finally changed but she never once entered my chamber again for the next two days,"


    "When I was finally healed I went to meet her in the expectation that she will pat my hand with her gentle hand and soft smile,"


    "But what I got was very different from what I thought. I again met with the cold and indifferent mother from before. I got a bit disappointed that day but then got used to her behaviour,"


    "I heard her telling my father one day that I was going to leave them one day and they will feel very bad if that happens and thus they shouldn''t attach themselves with me much to avoid such a pain of separation," Silja sighed.


    "She might have her reasons for staying away from me but everything related to her is very precious to me. Everything that she prepared I always took care of it with all my heart,"


    "Those things are her love for me and that''s all I''m happy with now," after that Silja went silent. She has never shared such things with anyone but him.


    When she was done Donovan pulled her up and met with her eyes.


    Looking at him with tears, not of regret but because of reasons that she emptied her heart and let go of all the resentment.


    "I''m sure she must have some reasons for her behaviour," Donovan said. He wanted to tell that she was behaving that way, maybe because she wasn''t her mother at all.


    Donovan has always thought that Silja''s family treats her very well since he has heard from her father that Silja''s parents were reluctant to send her to the north and only did so when threatened.


    And when he saw how Benjamin was protective of Silja he did not doubt that.


    And that was the reason that he even thought that their assumptions might be wrong about their theory of Silja being adopted.


    But never had he thought that Silja might have actually suffered like this.


    From what she said Queen Doris was not much fond of Silja. The reason that Silja wasn''t actually her daughter explains her emotionless behaviour. But what made him think again was the last story Silja told about taking care of her when Silja was sick.


    Well seen like he should meet this woman named Doris Castemont. The woman must have many things to talk about.


    With that thought in mind, Donovan felt that he should plan a trip to Atlanea very soon.


    It was soon the time of the celebration and Silja was ready to go with Donovan.


    After a small nap with Donovan, she had forgotten about the dress and was normal again.


    Tonight Silja and Donovan have again worn matching clothes. Silja was speechless when she saw that.


    Well, what can she do when her husband was such a romantic man. Never in the world has anyone thought that a cold-hearted man like Donovan could behave in such a chicky way.


    "Donovan, was this necessary?" Silja lifted her eyebrows and looked at the man who was setting his hair looking in the mirror.


    "Of course, it is," Donovan turned around and looked at the girl. Silja was wearing a dress made from a fine cloth. Her whole dress was glittering with small diamonds. In her neck was the necklace made from the diamond as well.


    Her hair was decorated with precious flowers and she was wearing the most expensive shoes available in the North. All this was handpicked by Donovan himself.


    She has everything that a queen should have with the only exception of perfume.


    Donovan prefers her usual fresh scent that can calm him down in just a few seconds. And he doesn''t like any other smell masking it.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 227 - The Torment

    She has everything that a queen should have with the only exception of perfume.


    Donovan prefers her usual fresh scent that can calm him down in just a few seconds. And he doesn''t like any other smell masking it.


    As stood in front of him with all filled up Donovan swallowed hard.


    The girl has got his interest from the first day and from that moment she was in his heart.


    Donovan has desired Silja the most but was the only one whom he couldn''t get till now.


    She has become a forbidden fruit that he could see everyday but couldn''t get.


    Donovan''s pupils were expanding from just a mere look from her.


    "You are tormenting me, you know?" Donovan walked towards her and said with a very disappointed face.


    "What do you mean?" Silja furrowed her eyebrows. This was the second time she was hearing him say that.


    "It''s even more pity that you don''t even know the reason," Donovan added.


    "How am i supposed to know if you don''t tell me," Silja frowned.


    "You won''t understand what I say. I''ll make you understand practically," he said and winked at her before pulling her out of the chamber.


    "Practically?" Silja was naive in some things but not so naive, who couldn''t understand such direct words.


    "Yes practically. That would be very interesting. What do you think?" Donovan murmured softly beside her ear and then his long tongue picked out and licked her sensitive earlobe.


    Silja shuddered at his Direct and shameless touch.


    She immediately jerked away from him. But Donovan held her hand and then pushed her towards the wall.


    "Where do you think you''re going, huh?" Donovan captured her in between him and the wall.


    "What are you doing, people are looking," Silja widened her eyes. Her face has turned whole tomato red. She was trying to push him away but how could she move the mountain named Donovan.


    "Who? I can''t see anyone," Donovan said. Silja raised her head and looked around but the whole corridor was empty.


    ''huh?'' how did this happen


    She was sure there were some maids walking there just now. She has even seen them bowing to her.


    Was that an illusion?


    How could that be?


    "Enough thinking about other people," when he saw her thinking about what happened with her big doe eyes widened he felt ignored.


    "So what do you say about practical?" Donovan got the previous topic back.


    "Shameless¡­" Silja turned her head sideways.


    "How is that shameless? There is nothing shameful about it," Donovan held the lock of her hair which was falling beside her ears.


    "What are you doing, let me go," there was no way she could win against him in such an argument.


    "No I don''t want to," Donovan held her chin and made her face him.


    Then he buried his head in her neck.


    "Can we skip this party and go back to our chamber," he mumbled. Silja felt him lick the part of her skin on her neck.


    "Don¡­" Silja took a sharp breath as her sensitive skin tingled under his touch. Donovan smiled at the way she reacted so well.


    "Don''t you like it?" He probed and then his other hand reached towards her chest. He slowly traced the outer line of her chest


    "Please Don..Don¡­no," Silja wriggled in his arms trying to breakfree but Donovan had a strong grip on her.


    Donovan would have pressed more but Silja was currently wearing a corset.


    And with the tight corset he didn''t have good access.


    Donovan sighed and then took another approach.


    He bent down a little and then slowly raised her gown from below.


    His fingers tressed her ankle slowly with her fingers.


    Silja felt his only fingers slowly touching her ankle and then moved upwards slowly.


    Silja gasped and moved her feet back but behind her was a wall so she couldn''t move back. She put her feet flat on the wall for support.


    Donovan looked up at her reaction. Silja was biting her lips between her pearly white lips.


    Her eyes were half closed and casted down.


    Their eyes met and Silja instantly shut them out of embarrassment.


    Donovan chuckled and moved upward on her leg slowly. Silja was wearing stockings which were a bit loose on her leg. He could feel her smooth skin under that thin cloth.


    He passed the knees and reached her firm thies.


    Silja gasped his hand from above and stopped them from moving upward.


    Donovan looked up and saw if she was reluctant but her expression was saying something else.


    Her face was turned to the side and with a red face she was shaking her head.


    She wasn''t reluctant but just shy. And that was normal since she was never exposed to such intimate things.


    Donovan pulled her hand from his and then moved even forward to find her garter. She was wearing a simple garter with a simple embroidery on it.


    He could feel it on his fingers and just above it was her intimate part.


    With a strong urge to open her garter he pulled the string. But Donovan again held his hand again.


    "Donovan this is not the right time," Donovan heard Silja speak in her small voice. She has her hand on her lips to avoid making any explicit sound.


    "Please we are getting late," she urged again.


    Donovan looked up at her and then his hand which was reluctant to leave her leg.


    He wanted to torment her but in the end he found himself getting a taste of this bitter medicine again. He wanted to continue but again he didn''t want to be even more late to the party.


    Today''s party was important for Silja and thus they should continue later.


    "Well¡­we should go," Donovan pulled his hand out of her dress and then looked back.


    Donovan then pulled Silja in his arms for a moment.


    "I''ll take revenge for this, don''t you forget this," he murmured in a low voice.


    Silja narrowed her eyes at him and then pushed him away. She meticulously straightened her dress and then patted her cheeks again so she could get rid of her shyness and get her mind straight.


    Her attitude made him firm in his decision even more. Donovan then pulled Silja hand in his.


    They both walked towards the party hand in hand


    Slow murmurs can be heard even from a distance.


    The place was decorated with so much lights that it was making it look like it was day not night.


    The big hall was filled with the hundreds of people. It was a small party thrown by royal family but still there were many people.


    Silja and Donovan stood at the entrance, looking at bustling hall. People were chattin, drinking and dancing around.


    All of them were clad in exgaravant clothes, with heavy jewelry and accessories.


    "Didn''t you say that this is a small party," Donovan heard Silja say.


    "Well this is very small," Donovan shrugged.


    Well that was right. Compared to the people they had invited in the last few functions Silja had attended, this was small.


    "Come, wife, this is not time to frown but to smile. This party is for you to enjoy and show them what you got,"


    He gently pulled Silja amidst the people. As people noticed the main couple walking in they started to make way. Most of them bowed their heads in greetings but Donovan ignored them all except some important people whom he trusted.


    But none of them could do anything about his attitude.


    "Greetings to the prince and princess," as they walked in a head pop up from the side and stood in front of them.


    Lord Joshua smiled brightly at them, beside him was standing a pale woman in her early twenties.


    Her green eyes and raven hair were falling lightly behind her back.


    "Lord Joshua¡­" Donovan smiled at the man with the same tone. His eyebrows were raised at seeing the man here.


    "Greetings Lord Joshua," Silja, who was standing by Donovan''s side, also nodded her head.


    But his wife greeting the man he despised didn''t go well with the husband.


    He looked at the woman who was giving a smile to the lord Joshua.


    "How are you lady Silja?" Seeing the woman smiling at him lord Joshua changed his focus on Silja. She wanted to answer but suddenly she felt Donovan pressing the hand he was holding.


    "I''m fine," Silja replied plainly after getting the hint that her husband was a bit mad. With that she remembered the first meeting with Donovan in the ballroom.


    Even that day Donovan has warned her not to get close to the man standing in front of them.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 228 - The Welcome Party

    "I''m fine," Silja replied plainly after getting the hint that her husband was a bit mad. With that, she remembered the first meeting with Donovan in the ballroom.


    Even that day Donovan has warned her not to get close to the man standing in front of them.


    Silja wondered why beef Donovan might have with his own subordinate.


    All in all, he said that Silja decided to stay away from the man. Not just because Donovan said that but also because of lord Joshua''s sister.


    Olivia has created such huge trouble in the dragon Creek forest. Because of her Donovan almost died they lost a few of the soldiers too.


    After that Silja was a bit confused as to whether she should make connections with him or not?


    Joshua smiled, his eyes fixed on the woman standing there in a lavish gown and dazzling accessories. Looking at her a sudden regret washed over his heart.


    He remembered the day when he first saw her. She was wearing a simple dress with nearly no makeup on.


    Sitting in the corner away from people''s eyes. Looking like a calm river.


    A look and vibe contracting her today''s look. Right now she looked like a mad river. Rampaging and ravishing all that come in her way.


    Proud and mighty, unaware that her existence was only hers until she met the sea.


    Lord Joshua looked deep into Silja''s eyes. He had really liked her but it was a pity that he lost before he could try. But it wasn''t too late either. With that thought, he smiled in his heart.


    "How''s your sister lord Joshua? I hope she is recovering well in the royal infirmary," Donovan Looked at the man with a slight smile on his face.


    Joshua turned his attention from Silja to Donovan. He first looked down and then with his usually calm face he replied, "She is recovering very well if everything goes fine she will be alright right in a few days,"


    "Ohh that''s very good news. I wonder what medicine the royal infirmary is using that could heal such severe wounds," Donovan titled his head. Silja looked at the man and couldn''t tell if he was acting or was actually unaware.


    But he probably was.


    "Well I don''t know either but I''m grateful to the royal infirmary that my sister is recovering well," Lord Joshua sneered inside but what he spoke was honey dripping.


    "That''s alright. But I''m sure lord Joshua will surely teach his sister to behave in future. This time she was lucky, might not be next time," Donovan smiled and then pulled Silja away from there after conveying the message.


    Lord Joshua''s eyes narrowed behind Donovan''s back. Then a beautiful smile rose on his face.


    "Prince Donovan seems a bit mad at you," the woman standing beside Joshua commented with a big frown on her face.


    "You think so? I thought he was very concerned about me and my sister. Didn''t you notice that?" Joshua replied with a smile and then sip on his wine leisurely.


    So what if he was mad? Is there anything that Prince Donovan could do about him?


    That was lord Joshua''s biggest leverage.


    No matter what his sister did, as long as Joshua wasn''t involved straight Donovan couldn''t do to him.


    "You don''t like him much," on the other hand Silja''s asked Donovan. Both of them were strolling through the hall.


    "I have my reason for that," Donovan replied. He nodded at one of the ministers who was standing not far away from them.


    "What are those reasons?" Silja titled her head towards Donovan. Their voices were very low. Almost like just moving their lips. With the room filled with dragons, they have to be cautious to avoid licking any information.


    "He is involved in some shady deals,"


    Donovan whispered, swapping his eyes on the crowd.


    "What kind of?" Silja raised her eyebrows.


    "Still investigating," he replied.


    And then they both walked over to their family.


    Benjamin was standing near Zivan and Samuel.


    "Sister in law you are looking very beautiful today," Zivan was the first one to greet Silja.


    Benjamin also was looking at them with a satisfied smile while Samuel stood there emotionless face.


    He just nodded his head.


    "Thank you, brother, in law," Silja replied to Donovan in the same tone he used and then walked towards his brother.


    "You look happy," Benjamin patted Silja''s head.


    "Thank you brother," Silja smiled and hugged him.


    "Prince Benjamin," it was Donovan who walked ahead and nodded his head at Benjamin.


    "Prince Donovan," Benji also greeted Donovan.


    "You both are here," soon Abrielle also walked towards them with Genie trailing behind her.


    The girl was dressed in a baby pink fluffy gown, looking joyous and lively.


    For the past few days, Genie has started to spend too much time alone.


    Abrielle could feel that the girl was even reluctant to come to the party tonight.


    "Good evening mother," both Silja and Donovan greeted in unison.


    "Good evening. You both are looking amazing," Abrielle commented.


    Silja was now looking at Abrielle in a totally different light. If not for the truth she found from Donovan about her being her stepmother she wouldn''t have suspected that Donovan wasn''t Abrielle''s own child. In Silja''s heart, respect for Abrielle increased.


    "Good Evening sister in law," Genie also came forward and greeted Silja and came to hug her.


    "Good evening dear," Silja also liked the girl a lot.


    "Come with me, I want you to meet some people," Abrielle said and pulled Silja with her.


    Donovan let go of her hand and nod slightly.


    Silja walked behind Abrielle and heard Donovan saying, "Come back soon," she turned her head and smiled.


    Donovan also went to meet some of his aquintees.


    "Silja, this is madam Egerton. Wife of Duke Darwin Egerton," Abrielle introduced the middle-aged woman dress simply despite being at the high-end party from the royal family.


    "Hello my lady," the woman has a very mellow voice which doesn''t match her sharp features at all.


    Silja looked at the woman and said words of greetings. She remembered the man named Darwin Egerton. He was the man whom she met earlier. A human duke between all the dragons.


    Abrielle introduced her first since she felt that Silja might prefer to meet more people like her on this land.


    That way she won''t feel alone.


    Plus duke Egerton and his wife were one of the confidants of Regalhelms so there was no way that Silja would be misled by them.


    "I have heard quite a lot about you princess," the woman said. Silja noticed that the woman used quite a very formal tone.


    Silja remembered that Duke Darwin had told her that he and King Evan were friends.


    "Lady Egerton handles our business in the eastern continent of the city for me. She is a very smart and intelligent woman," Abrielle added and then after small talks, they walked away to meet other people. But just in a few words, Silja made her mind that she should talk to this lady named Madam Egerton again


    Silja turned around and saw a woman smiling at her knowingly.


    One after another Silja met many people. Abrielle explained about their work and also subtly hinted at their importance in small talk.


    After an hour it was finally over.


    After the formal invitation, it was time to present the gift.


    This was such a big party arranged by the Royal family for the new daughter in law so how could people come empty-handed.


    The first one to present the gift was Genie.


    "Here, this is for you," the girl presented the small box wrapped in glittering cloth in front of Silja.


    "What is this?" Silja''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Your welcome gift," the girl smiled.


    Silja looked at Donovan who nodded his head, encouraging her to open the gift.


    Silja slowly unwrapped the box.


    "I heard she was preparing this gift for the last two days," Abrielle commented.


    "You don''t have to mention that mother," Genie became shy.


    "That made me more excited to see what was inside," Silja smiled at the girl and then opened the lid of the beautifully carved box.


    Inside the box was laying a small hairpin carved from wood.


    Silja has red hair while the pin was carved from the quiet darker wood.


    The design was simple but it was very creative.


    Silja has seen many of the artists who do such work in Atlanea and with just one glance she could tell that Genie was also one of them.


    "Do you like it?" The girl asked with expectant eyes.


    "I do. It''s very pretty," Silja nodded rapidly.


    "Did you carve this box too?" She asked, looking at a similar type of work on the box too.


    Genie nodded.


    Silja was very surprised to hear that. She has heard that Princess Genie was very pampered and brought up in a very strict environment like a proper prince.


    Wood carving was a bit of a rough skill that royals don''t prefer their women to learn.

 Chapter 229 - The Unexpected Gift

    Silja was very surprised to hear that. She has heard that Princess Genie was very pampered and brought up in a very strict environment like a proper prince.


    Wood carving was a bit of a rough skill that royals don''t prefer their women to learn.


    So the fact that Genie could do it surprised Silja.


    "Even this box is very pretty," Silja exclaimed.


    "Don," Silja turned around towards Donovan and held her palm in front of him so he could help her wear it.


    Donovan obliged happily and put it on Silja''s bun.


    "That looks beautiful on you," he commented after he was done. He then patted Genie''s head.


    "Thank you little sister in law. I like it a lot. Thanks for working hard for me," Silja bent a little at Genie''s level.


    "As long as you like it everything is worth it," Genie clapped her hand. Silja looked at her cheerful appearance which made her happy too.


    Genie was the soul of the house and with her around no one could be in a bad mood.


    That reminded Silja that she should have spent more time with this little sister in law of hers.


    "I and your father in law have also prepared something for you," Abrielle announced.


    "But I have already received so much," Silja hesitated.


    "You shouldn''t count the gift you receive princess," a voice rang from behind. Silja turned her head to find the source of the voice. A woman clothed in a beautiful silver gown walked from behind the crowd.


    Her face was very youthful and her steps graceful. Her blond hair was falling loosely behind her shoulder.


    Behind her stood a young man about the same age as her. He was also dressed in fine clothes and holding a big plate covered in red cloth.


    Silja felt the smile on Abrielle''s face becoming a little stiff after looking at them.


    But the queen recovered very soon with a proper smile on her lips.


    "Silja, meet Liliana Harthem, duchess of Grimefront," Abrielle looked at Silja and introduced the woman.


    "It''s nice to meet you, duchess Liliana," Silja who was sitting on the chair beside Donovan nodded her head at the woman.


    "It''s my pleasure to meet such a beautiful young princess from human land," the lady waved her hand and walked forward. Silja could see the cleaver glint in the woman''s emerald eyes.


    Silja has started to learn about small details of the North-kingdom. And thus Silja knew that Grimfront was one of the biggest duchies of the North.


    And thus it means that a woman standing in front of can not be a simple woman as the Duchess of such a continent.


    "You are even more beautiful than I have heard," the woman''s long fingers ran on Silja''s cheek briefly.


    She stood in very close proximity to Silja and bent down at Silja''s level.


    Her eyes roamed on Silja''s face without any restraint.


    Only after very close observation did the woman step back.


    Silja felt something off in her gaze. After the brief introduction the woman stepped back so the Royal family could present their gifts to Silja. Zachary gave Silja five villages that were directly under them.


    While Abrielle named Silja master of five business units that she owned in three different cities.


    This was a very generous gift and the whole hall started to bustle with excitement and envy. It was exactly the same as they thought.


    By marrying the eldest prince Silja has won fortune for herself. All the young girls present became envious of the human girl seeing this. Even Zivan and Samuel have also gifted a lavish villa and a fort to Silja.


    After all the royal family members presented their gifts, the lady Liliana standing on the side walked forward to present her gift.


    "Joarder, son, come, present the gift to the princess," Lady Liliana then looked back at the man standing behind.


    "Sure mother," the young man walked forward and handed the plate to the woman.


    Silja''s attention was again on the woman.


    Son? Silja lifted her eyebrows and looked at her husband who was sitting beside her with cool expressions on his face.


    Donovan''s back was leaning against the chair very lazily.


    His eyes were on the lady Liliana, staring at the woman without blinking.


    Seeing that Silja''s fist clenched on her dress.


    Sensing Silja''s burning gaze on his, Donovan moved his eyes toward her and smiled.


    His hand slowly moved towards her, he held hers and held it tightly.


    They were sitting in the public so Silja didn''t resist but her facial expressions said it all.


    Lady Liliana who turned around and noticed this small exchange smiled slightly.


    She then walked ahead and presented the gift.


    "Pardon me Prince Donovan and princess Silja for not being able to attend your wedding. But today I''m here to make it up for you," the woman spoke sweetly. Her eyes danced between the couple. Silja looked at her and realised that the woman was actually very beautiful. Her sharp green eyes were able to make any man fall for her.


    While the way she carried herself was extremely elegant.


    That made Silja even more suspicious of the woman. She was clearly so young yet such a big man was addressing her as a mother.


    That made Silja interested to know more about her. Silja smiled formally and took the gift from the woman.


    Donovan let Silja''s hand go and she slowly removed the red cloth from the big tray.


    As soon as she did her eyes widened seeing what lies beneath.


    Under the cloth was a small white dagger made from bones.


    The handle as well as the blade everything was carved from the bones. On the handle was decorated with small gems,


    Donovan''s eyes narrowed at the sight.


    He looked up at lady Liliana who was smiling brightly.


    He then took the dagger and sniffed it.


    It was made from the bones of dwarfs.. Donovan smiled sarcastically at the woman as realisation struck him.

 Chapter 230 - [Bonus Chapter] The Dance

    He then took the dagger and sniffed it.


    It was made from the bones of dwarfs. Donovan smiled sarcastically at the woman as realisation struck him.


    "What do you mean by gifting a dagger made from dwarf bones to my wife, Lady Liliana?" Donovan asked in a low voice.


    The audience who heard him gasped.


    A dagger made from dwarf bones?


    This was a fatal weapon for the dragons. It was a legend that a weapon made from dwarfs bone can kill dragons.


    Such a weapon as a gift for the human bride who just married in the dragon family.


    "Don''t misunderstand my intention, eldest Prince Donovan. This is only for the princess'' own safety," the blond woman clarified immediately.


    "Princess Silja is human and thus physically weaker than dragons. From my own past experience I could say that other dragons don''t take it easy when the humans are married into the dragons," the woman has a very mocking smile on her face.


    Silja''s eyes moved slightly as she heard that. She must have quite guts to say that openly in the hall full of dragons.


    Silja didn''t realize it before but when she looked at the woman again she found that the woman was actually a human. It was hard to tell at first glance about her race because of her shiny eyes and sharp features. That means she was a human married to a dragon.


    "So you can use this princess when some mad Dragon comes to attack you," lady Liliana then looked at Silja.


    "I''m pretty sure that Prince Donovan will do everything to protect you but he might not be by your side. So this one will make you self sufficient in such time,"


    Silja looked at her and then Donovan who was smiling at her.


    "I appreciate such a thoughtful gift, Lady Liliana. I will keep it and also your advice," Silja smiled at the woman.


    If not before now Silja found the lady even more interesting.


    Liliana just nodded and walked to the side. The man whom she called her son also followed her back.


    Soon other guests came and Silja found her hands full with various types of gifts from all of them.


    Soon the session was over and finally, people got busy chatting to themselves and Silja found less attention on her.


    But Donovan has other plans, "Dance?" He walked towards her and extended his hand towards her.


    Silja looked reluctant. She just wanted to sit on the side where no one could notice her.


    "This will be our first dance after marriage. You can''t say no wife," Donovan waited patiently for her.


    How can she say no after such a reason?


    She put her hand in his palm and both walked in the middle of the hall. Solt live music was being played on the side. Donovan pulled Silja in his arms and both of them looked at each other


    There was quite a difference in their height. Silja could barely reach Donovan''s shoulders. Her body frame was small and petite. Totally the opposite of Donovan''s.


    But when the couple moved in harmony they made the beautiful scenery to the eyes.


    Everyone who looked at them couldn''t help but sigh in admiration.


    "Finally you learn to keep your eyes on me," Donovan teased.


    "Otherwise the choices you made earlier were not up to standards at all," Donovan added, looking at the side with the corner of his eyes.


    Silja lifted one of her eyebrows and followed his line of sight. She saw lord Joshua standing in that direction with the lady he brought as his plus one.


    "Well, that''s not surprising given my charm. You were bound to fall for me. You had to love me," came the narcissistic words. Silja brought back her attention to him and rolled her eyes at Donovan. He was just full of himself.


    Donovan pursed his lips seeing her behaving so brazenly in front of him. The woman has lots of guts to roll her eyes at him again and again.


    He would have already pulled out those eyes if it was anyone else but what he can do to his sweet wife other than marvel in her beauty when she does that.


    "Who said to you that he was my first choice?" Silja asked.


    "Why do you keep making assumptions about me?" She added.


    "You were looking at him and only talking to him that day if my memory is not failing," Donovan stated the fact.


    "I wasn''t the one who wanted to talk to him. He came to me," Silja refuted.


    "You are the most beautiful flower out there and it is very normal that some flies come towards you, attracted by your beauty but that doesn''t mean that you have to entertain them all," Donovan pulled her towards him and then lifted her from her waist. He twirled with her in his arms. Still dancing rhythmically to the tune playing in the background.


    "And who should decide whom should I entertain and whom not?" Silja asked as Donovan put her down after walking one circle.


    "I would be happy if you let me do that," Donovan happily volunteered. His eyes looked at her with such confidence. Donovan knew how much Silja loved her freedom. She wasn''t similar to other women who followed their husband''s wishes blindly. Binding Silja from the force was an impossible task. She could only win by true and sincere efforts.


    "Haha, why should I let you do that," Silja asked.


    "I know all of them inside out. Their best to worst. Plus you will not get any more smart and good looking consultant as me anywhere," Silja heard him say.


    Then Silja felt him leaning near her lips, "Plus I don''t charge any fees," he whispered just above her lips.


    "Well let''s decide about it later. I can still control my eyes but what about you husband?" Silja changed the topic.


    Donovan grunted softly.


    "Don''t worry wife, it doesn''t matter whom I look at, the one in my heart is only you," he knew where this was coming from.

 Chapter 231 - The Gift

    "Don''t worry wife, it doesn''t matter whom I look at, the one in my heart is only you," he knew where this was coming from.


    He never thought that Silja could be this sensitive.


    His just mere look at lady Liliana made her mad.


    "I don''t believe in empty words, husband. You have to prove that," Silja turned her head to the side where she could see lady Liliana sitting on the side with her son. She deliberately pressed the word husband.


    The woman was busy chatting with another man who was continually smiling at the lady in infatuation and admiration.


    It was clear that it was hard to resist such a mature woman for any man.


    "I''m not into her, we are just political acquaintances," Donovan murmured in her ears.


    "You better keep it that way Donovan," Silja glared at the man. She has let the matter with lady Priscilla pass but that doesn''t mean that it doesn''t bother her. Silja has thought reasonably and concluded that Donovan''s relationship with other women before their marriage has nothing to do with their relationship now.


    It was past and she shouldn''t take it to heart.


    She also believes Donovan''s words from earlier. But that doesn''t mean that she would let him go if he did that again.


    She could take anything but not be deceived and cheated.


    Donovan didn''t say anything this time nor did he promise. He wanted to show her that he would be able to strengthen their relationship.


    He was a man of few words and his actions were louder than words.


    He wanted her and will conquer her fully. That there will be not a single seed of doubt in her head.


    Donovan pulled her towards him as the music got slower. He casually caressed her waist and Silja relaxed under his touch.


    Silja put her head on his chest and let her mind go black.


    Soon the dance was over and Donovan led Silja to the side as they set down for a moment.


    Silja was heaving a sigh of relief that finally, they were going to get some alone time but how could that be.


    Silja was sitting beside her brother.


    "When are you going to come to meet father and mother?" Benjamin asked.


    According to their previous deal, Donovan and Silja were going to come with them but now they changed the plan.


    "It might take two more weeks," Silja guessed.


    "That''s lot of time," Donovan has told her that he might take two weeks before he will wrap up everything here and will take her to Atlanea back.


    "That will be such a long time," Benjamin agreed.


    Silja slumped in a chair dejectedly. She wanted to hurry back but she couldn''t do anything.


    "Brother, please help me convince mother and father about this marriage," Silja said in a lower tone.


    "Especially father," she knew he was going to be very mad. Seeing her pleading the brother inside his woke up.


    "That is not an easy task sister. I''m sorry but the charges will be high for such a task," Benjamin sipped his wine and said slyly.


    "Are you serious?" Silja, who was in a very serious mood, looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    "Of course, they sent me here to take you back but here you are already married. Do you think father will let me enter the capital on my two legs safely?" Benjamin''s lips twitched.


    He could already imagine his father breaking him apart for marrying his favourite daughter without his permission.


    "Even our mother can not save me this time," Benjamin added.


    "What do you want?" Silja asked after some consideration. King Evan was fond of Silja and might not stay angry with her long but that cannot be said for Benjamin. The man was actually going to get a good scolding and may be¡­. beating.


    "Nothing from you but definitely something from your husband," Benjamin looked to the side of Silja where Donovan was sitting.


    Donovan was sitting there leisurely, observing the interaction between the siblings.


    At the mention of his name, Donovan looked up at Benjamin.


    Silja also frowned, puzzled about what might Benjamin need from Donovan.


    "What do you need?" Donovan questioned, straightening his back. He has already promised Benjamin everything related to Silja that can be more than Benjamin wants.


    When Donovan looked into the eyes of the man he could clearly see something brewing behind those dark orbs.


    He was cooking something unexpected.


    "I won''t tell you now but later when the time is right," Benjamin smiled. As expected the mystery followed.


    "Does it make any difference if you tell me now or later?" Donovan asked.


    "It does," Benjamin nodded seriously.


    "You are talking in a suspicious manner brother," Silja commented. She didn''t understand at all. But she knew that if Benjamin wanted something from Donovan then it wouldn''t be that simple.


    At her comments, Benjamin didn''t say anything but shrugged his shoulders.


    "Pardon me for interacting with your highness," Silja raised her head to find the same annoying minister who had despised her from the start.


    He was none other than minister Mormond. (Chap 81)


    "Sire Mormond," it was Donovan who greeted the man enthusiastically.


    Silja looked at him with a gaze which said ''since when did you start to become so welcoming and enthusiastic?'' in her reply Donovan pulled one corner of his lips upward.


    He was just looking for some entertainment and minister Mormond was here to serve himself without being asked.


    So how could Donovan let go of such an opportunity.


    "Good evening my prince, princess," sire Mormond bowed and greeted Donovan and Silja extremely politely. Silja was rather perplexed seeing such an unexpected behaviour from the man.


    Well, this might be the miracle of her status now as a wife of Donovan, thought Silja.


    After greeting the couple, the minister looked at Benjamin who was sitting beside Silja. And to everyone''s surprise, the man also talked to Benjamin politely.


    "It''s pleasure to meet you, prince Benjamin,"


    Now, this was unexpected. Silja looked at Donovan with raised eyebrows. While Donovan signalled her to stay calm.


    Benjamin, who saw the weird exchange with the couple, greeted the ministers politely amidst his confusion.


    He has never interacted with the man so he didn''t know the dynamic between minister Mormond and Silja. Also, the sheer disgust minister Mormond has shown towards the human race during the time of competition. But suddenly something clicked in Benjamin''s head.


    As Benjamin took a closer look at minister Mormond''s face he realised that Mormond was the same person who had opposed Donovan and Silja''s marriage on the day of the announcement. He had said many nasty things about Silja that day. About her being incompetent for being Donovan''s wife and so on.


    As soon as the realisation struck her the anger marred his face.


    How could he forget this man who insulted his sister in front of the whole kingdom.


    "Well I''m here to apologise for my previous ignorance and foolishly accusing lady Silja," but before Benjamin could explode the man said in his defence. He has noticed the change of expressions on Benjamin''s face.


    "But I''m here to apologise for all my sins today," the man added.


    "I hope such a generous woman like you lady Silja will definitely pardon me," the man kept saying without letting anyone else.


    "Everything I said that day was because of my short-sighted knowledge that I failed to recognise your worth. But you have to forgive me as your poor subject,"


    Donovan smiled as he saw the overacting of the man which looked no more than empty flattery.


    Silja also felt like rolling her eyes at the man.


    But she can''t do that. It was obvious that the man was here to put on a show and they had to help him in act to find out his real motives.


    "It''s okay I didn''t do that to my heart," Silja said plainly.


    "See I said you are very generous and humble," the man said loudly.


    By this time many people have started to pay attention to them.


    "Here your highness, this is the gift that I have prepared for you," the man then walked forward and sent the gift to Silja. Silja put her hand on the gift as a gesture of acceptance and then Mira who was standing behind took it.


    "You are quite late for presenting the present," Donovan commented.


    "Indeed I am. I was very embarrassed earlier, your highness.


    "I didn''t send the gift earlier because I thought the princess might not appreciate the gift from me after what transpired on the day of your wedding announcement," minister Mormond explained.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 232 - The Gift-2

    "I didn''t send the gift earlier because I thought the princess might not appreciate the gift from me after what transpired on the day of your wedding announcement," minister Mormond explained.


    "And after all, I''m just a small minister of the court while she is a Princess of human land. She must have got the fortune in her dowry," minister Mormond explained and that''s when Donovan lifted his eyebrows.


    "I thought how my small present matters to her at all," his tone was still polite but he knew where he was leading the show.


    To add fuel to fire even his wife who he has brought as plus one walked forward.


    "What are you saying milord, don''t worry, a gift is a gift no matter if it is expensive or cheap," the woman with dirty blonde hair said.


    They had successfully brought the topic of Silja''s dowry and instantly some people who were already against a human being wife of Donovan started to murmur.


    "Thinking about dowry what did lady Silja get in her dowry?" One of the women asked. Naturally, they were interested in this kind of thing.


    "Well, the marriage ceremony wasn''t held in front of everyone so no one knows exactly what king Evan has gifted to his daughter," another man added.


    It was custom that the girl''s dowry will be announced before the marriage ceremony but since that never happened everyone was curious.


    Silja who heard this looked at Benjamin.


    Her parents weren''t in the north on the day of the wedding. On top of that everything has happened so out of a plan that she hasn''t thought about these things.


    Benjamin wasn''t happy for this marriage so he might not have prepared anything.


    And both Silja and Benjamin had come to the North in a hurry with no intention of marriage so they didn''t have anything that they could present as a gift to Silja.


    This fact was known by many and minister Mormond has taken advantage of it. He has already fuelled the fire and once the topic was started he retreated slowly in the back.


    Minister Mormond knew his limits and thus he wanted to have some leverage. As long as others were doing work for him he would stay silent.


    But what he didn''t know was that Donovan had already marked his name.


    Everyone was already talking about these things but no one had the guts to come in open to say something except some.


    "Huh, what dowry you guys are talking about. A princess of a peasant is no more than a peasant. What might her poor father have given her apart from some seashells," it was then a thick voice rang in from behind. Everyone craned their heads to look back to find the Grand Duke standing at the back.


    The man was looking very haggard with deep lines on his face.


    Some of the people have already noticed that something was wrong with the man today.


    The man''s eyes were bloody red while his steps were unstable. The wine was spilling from his glass which was held Clumsily by him.


    It was evident that the man had drunk more than he could digest.


    The Grand Duke was a man of showing off, he would never miss a chance to show off his power or wealth. Nor does he prefer to make public appearances in such a sorry state.


    But people didn''t pay much attention to his appearance because the words he said were very arrogant.


    He is openly called Silja peasant. Offending royal family members like this was not a good thing.


    "Grand Duke, I think you are not in your right state of mind," it was king Zachary who stood up from his chair and walked forward.


    "I-I''m not in the right state of mind? It''s you¡­you¡­" the man walked forward and pointed his finger at Zachary.


    "Y-you are not in the right state of¡­of mind to let your son marry such a woman," the grand Duke shouted.


    Zachary was about to call guard but Donovan stood behind him. And signalled him not to say anything.


    Zachary narrowed his eyes on his son.


    "This is the time that we remove him," Donovan slowly said in a low voice that only Zachary could understand.


    But Zachary wasn''t least pleased.


    He understood that Donovan wanted to remove the grand Duke from his position but this wasn''t the right time.


    The court was already in such a mass for last past few months.


    And he couldn''t afford much chaos.


    They had already offended Lord Gracia - Jade''s father by breaking the initial marriage agreement.


    The whole family of the Duke of Rockshir was in their prison.


    Because of his sister, lady Olivia, lord Joshua was now against them.


    Because of the connection of Helena house, Harthem could rebel anytime.


    There was much more chaos.


    Zachary believed in Donovan''s capabilities but right now the situation was not in their favour at all.


    All the big families of the north were standing against them.


    They one signalled and the whole north will break in chaos.


    Not to forget that Witches and dwarfs were standing on the edges to take control.


    In such a situation they could not afford to lose such a close alise as Grand Duke. Grand Duke was in such a higher position and changes in such a position will make everything unstable.


    But to Zachary''s surprise, Donovan didn''t listen to him and instead of calling the guard to take away the drunk man he stood there casually watching the show.


    "I told you not to touch him now," Zachary murmured in anger.


    They had already discussed this and Zachary has given clear order to not to do anything about the Grand Duke for now.


    "I know what I''m doing father," Donovan said in a very authoritative voice.


    And Zachary glared at his son for using such a voice at him.


    He was the king while Donovan was his son.


    They were in public so he didn''t want to fight with him now but that doesn''t mean that he will take this offence lightly.


    And Donovan knew that well. He might be smart and the strongest support of his father but his status was still below him as kin and in the hierarchy of court also.


    By setting up today''s show he has ignored his father''s instructions and he was going to pay the price for it.


    But Donovan wasn''t afraid of that. He will decide what he wants.


    Everything happening today was planned by him.


    "Milord, please come with me," the old man was murmuring something for a long time which was hard to decipher


    Sensing that situation was going out of hand one of the servants of the Grand Duke which he brought with him walked forward to take him away.


    But Zivan walked over and stood beside his father and brother.


    "Stop," he ordered the servant who was ready to take the man away.


    King Zachary narrowed his eyes on his second son. He couldn''t believe that Zivan was also ready to go against him.


    Zivan slowly smiled at his father. A kind of smile that he gave him when he was sure that everything was in control.


    Zachary''s nostrils couldn''t help but flare. But there was nothing he could do at this moment.


    "Let sire Markus speak his mind. After all, we have to know what our courtiers think about the future queen," Zivan''s words rang in the hall.


    He said every word in a very loud and clear manner.


    And when he said future queen everyone looked at him like he has grown two horns over his head.


    It was a well-known fact that Donovan was the eldest and was the most capable to take the throne. But even after this many years, king Zachary has yet to announce the name of the crown prince.


    And many have thought that the reason behind it might be Abrielle.


    After all, she was the queen and Donovan wasn''t her actual son. So she might want her son as a king. And that''s why king Zachary was delaying the matter.


    So many speculations were going on surrounding this topic but none of the members of the royal family has said anything about it.


    But now suddenly Zivan said it made an uproar.


    "Huh, Queen? Is she even worthy? How could such a weak human rule over us powerful dragons?" Grand Duke looked sober now but his words were still harsh as if he didn''t care about offending anyone anymore.


    "If you continue this way sire Markus you will lose your position," one of the ministers walked forward to handle the man. But hearing his words the grand Duke started to laugh hysterically.


    No one knew why he was behaving in such a way except for Donovan.


    After all, the man who has nothing left doesn''t have any fears to lose.


    He has already lost everything he has the night before.. And today''s outburst was the result of that.

 Chapter 233 - The Gift -3

    No one knew why he was behaving in such a way except for Donovan.


    After all, the man who has nothing left doesn''t have any fears to lose.


    He has already lost everything he has the night before. And today''s outburst was the result of that.


    Donovan took away everything he had, what''s there to lose.


    "Huh it''s better to give up my position than to serve such headless people," the man scoffed.


    "You can''t say such words, sire Markus. Princess consort is a Princess of Atlanea and among all the women she was the only one with the highest status," minister Mormond came forward.


    "She passed every test and proved herself worthy. Even her family agreed to support our kingdom to fight the witches," another man added.


    "What support could they give when they didn''t bother to give a penny to their daughter at the wedding," the man scoffed.


    And with that everyone broke in chattering again.


    "Silence," Donovan''s voice rang in the hall, making everyone shut their mouth instantly. Donovan didn''t want to blow the matter about this topic. It will only reflect badly on Silja if that happens.


    "Who said we didn''t give anything to my sister at her wedding?" It was Benjamin who walked forward.


    "Ohh really then why can''t I see anything?" Sire Markus said.


    "Because we humans don''t believe in showing off," Benjamin said coolly.


    If you want to come to me, get ready to diss.


    "Prince Benjamin, I don''t think he will believe what you said. Why don''t you show him what you give princess Silja," minister Mormond intertwined.


    "You are Noisy," when Benjamin saw that minister Mormond was jumping here and there in the conversation without anyone asking him he snapped at the man.


    Mormond, who was acting modestly, became dumbfounded and instantly shut his mouth.


    "But you are right, I should definitely say it since everyone is so interested in knowing," Benjamin smiled. Then he slowly took out the list and handed it to the maid standing by the side.


    "Read it out loud," Benjamin said. aid looked at Donovan for permission and then started to read out the items written inside.


    "Five villages on the east shore of the Atlanea,"


    "Ten serpent boats,"


    "One thousand black christal pearl,"


    "Two thousand ivory pearls,"


    "Five hundred emerald gemstone,"


    And the list kept going. Each and every item mentioned were rarest than the last.


    Some of the mentioned pearls were so rare that even getting one of them was hard. On the other hand, Silja has got many of them just like that.


    Instead of that Benjamin has also given her some unique cloth, jewellery, shoes and whatnot.


    It took the maid quite sometime before she was finally done reading.


    Evidently, this was more than what one could wish for as the dowry.


    Undoubtedly Silja has become the second most wealthy woman in the north. Of course, first was Abrielle with her business spread across the north.


    If not before everyone has started to envy Silja truly.


    Atlanea might be smaller and weak in terms of power but they had their fair share of benefits.


    The sea in which they flourish provides them with incomparable wealth. Not just in terms of valuable stones and jewels but also some rare crops and herbs.


    Which they transport to all four continents.


    Overall the result was that everyone in the room was tongue tight to even say anything.


    In the end, Benjamin handed the latter to Silja which was sealed with his own seal.


    Silja looked at her brother with astonishment.


    She didn''t know when he prepared so many things.


    She looked at him with gratitude in her eyes. Benjamin walked and hugged her warmly.


    "When have I ever let you get embarrassed?" He asked teasingly.


    Silja was his most beloved, he won''t be able to insure it even if someone talk to her in a raised voice let alone let this many people look down on her.


    This was Silja''s home from now on and if they didn''t respect her enough she wouldn''t be able to rule over them happily.


    He will do everything that he can to safeguard Silja''s position and happiness.


    "Thank you brother," Silja said.


    She didn''t hesitate to take those. After all, it was still scratching the surface of what Atlanea has.


    Soon everyone shut their mouth but not the Grand Duke.


    "Huh, such a cheap move. So this was the price to purchase the eldest prince," he kept blabbering while his servant tried to take him away but failed.


    "Nice nice, a cheap prince and a sl*t. They suit themselves," and the man said something that he shouldn''t.


    Donovan, who was not paying much attention to him, turned his head.


    His eyes darkened with murderous intensity. Donovan walked towards the Grand Duke with his hands turning into claws. How could he take easily when someone has called Silja a sl*t.


    "Take him to dungeons," sensing that Donovan was about to kill the man Zivan hurriedly ordered. And Zivan stood in front of Donovan, blocking his way.


    "Not now brother," Zivan said. And behind him, the servants dragged the man away.


    Donovan also realized that what he was doing was not appropriate for the occasion and their plan so he stopped.


    Soon everything calmed down and Silja looked tiredly at Donovan.


    The party was finished and Donovan pulled Silja back to their chamber.


    "Have some rest,"


    "Where are you going?" Silja asked when she saw him leaving immediately.


    "I have something to discuss with my father," Donovan replied.


    "I will be back soon," he planted a small kiss on her forehead.


    "It is about the Grand Duke? Did you plan everything that happened today?" Silja asked, stopping him again.


    "Yes I did," Donovan nodded.


    "For me? Because of what lady Priscilla did?" She looked at him with her creased brows and uncertain eyes.


    Donovan thought for a bit and then shook his head.


    "No,"


    Silja heaved a sigh of relief hearing that.


    She was angry at Priscilla but if this was Donovan''s way of taking revenge then it was too cruel.


    Treating her family this way would be unfair when all she did was say some nasty words to Silja.


    About her relationship with Donovan, Silja understood that Priscilla and Donovan both were adults and if something happened between them then it was mutual. It was another thing how it will affect Silja and Donovan but the whole matter can not be blamed on Priscilla just because Silja was not happy.


    "Then why did you do that to him?" Silja asked, still a bit unsure.


    Like Zachary, she also understands that Donovan has offended many important people recently and it was affecting the country''s politics badly.


    "I''m removing all the corrupted people who are responsible for making the north internally weak," Donovan said.


    He said and then left without saying much.


    Silja looked at his leaving back and sigh.


    It was going to be a long night, waiting for him.


    On the other hand king, Zachary was pacing back and forth in his study in anger.


    Zivan was standing outside keeping close eyes on his father''s expressions which were becoming nastier and nastier in anger.


    "Is father inside?" Zivan, who was standing outside of the study door, jumped in fright when he heard a sudden voice behind him.


    "B-brother¡­" Zivan cried out when he saw Donovan standing behind him.


    "You scared me to the death," Zivan patted his chest dramatically.


    "Why didn''t you go in?" Donovan asked, glancing inside. He could see his father''s angry face.


    "Are you kidding me? Do I look stupid enough to go in dragon''s Den to become his food?" Zivan gave a weird metaphor as usual.


    "Dragon''s don''t eat other dragons. And father surely won''t prefer to eat you," Donovan said with a straight face.


    "What do you mean you won''t prefer to eat me?" Zivan glared at his brother but when Donovan gave him a side eye Zivan looked down in fright.


    "Let''s go in," Donovan said and pulled him aside so he could walk in.


    But Zivan pulled him back.


    "Are you sure he won''t eat us? I mean you are father''s favourite but what about me?" Zivan asked with a pitiful face. In reply, Donovan held him by his caller and pulled into the room.


    "Father," Donovan said standing behind Zachary.


    Zachary turned around swiftly as soon as he heard Donovan''s voice.


    Zivan who was trying to hide behind Donovan also piped out his head and said in a weak voice, "Father,"


    "I want a valid explanation of what you both did today, otherwise be ready for my wrath," were Zachary''s straight words.


    Zivan hid even more behind Donovan.


    "I did everything for Silja''s sake," Donovan explained.


    Zachary''s eyes narrowed further.


    "It''s another thing that you like your wife but doesn''t forget that''s not how you rule the kingdom," Zachary yelled and banged his hand loudly on the table.


    "I did everything considering the same thing father said," Donovan replied calmly.

 Chapter 234 - The Marriage Proposal

    "It''s another thing that you like your wife but doesn''t forget that''s not how you rule the kingdom," Zachary yelled and banged his hand loudly on the table.


    "I did everything considering the same thing father said," Donovan replied calmly.


    "Come to the point," Zachary growled.


    "I''m planning to start Silja''s training soon and many things can happen during that. Until we figure out a proper way to break the course and Silja''s full potential of power we can''t take risks," Donovan explained.


    "After the last witch attack, I''m sure that even the castle is not completely safe. If anyone found out about Silja''s reality her life would be in danger. And thus cleaning is necessary," Donovan''s voice was as calm as water.


    "There are people who are ready to devour you as soon as you make one mistake Donovan. They won''t hesitate to dethrone me even for a second," Zachary argued.


    "They don''t have that much strength nor power," Donovan reassured his father.


    "They can change public opinion," Zachary pointed out.


    "We won''t let them," it was Zivan who walked forward.


    "You should not underestimate the power of icecrain and Astraxia," Zachary has his own concerns.


    "Will have Grimfront and others by our side," Donovan argued.


    "Grimefront? Will they stay by our side after what happened?" Zachary asked.


    "Why would they say no when you offer them enough benefits," Donovan smiled.


    "What benefits?" Zachary asked.


    But Donovan didn''t say anything and just looked at Zivan.


    Zachary also followed his gaze and stared at Zivan.


    "Why are you guys looking at me?" He asked baffled.


    "Nothing," Donovan shook his head. But Zivan felt his heart sinking.


    "Don''t worry it''s nothing," Donovan pat Zivan''s head.


    "We are under so much pressure. We could take it slower," Zachary said to change the topic.


    "We have already wasted so much time, father. Years of torment is not a small amount of time," Donovan replied.


    Zachary couldn''t say anything anymore. He slumped in his chair dejected.


    "Don''t worry father, I will handle everything," Donovan walked towards the old man.


    "It has been a long battle," Zachary murmured slowly.


    "But now I want to retire," he looked up at his son.


    "Not so soon father. You have to witness the rise of your kingdom before you can retire," Donovan smiled.


    Zachary looked at his sons'' bright face. Glimmering with hope. His children were the reason he could hold everything till now. And if he wanted to see them win he had to stay by their side.


    So he could help them if they fall, there should be someone to support the right.


    Zachary didn''t say anything and smiled.


    "I want to hear from the Harthem family that they will be by our side," Zachary ordered. He wanted action, not just words.


    "As you say father," Donovan smiled.


    Soon both the boys left the study chamber.


    "Why did you looked at me that way earlier when our father asked about benefits?" As soon as they moved out of the room Zivan asked.


    "When?" Donovan raised his eyebrows.


    "Don''t fool me, brother," Zivan said pitifully.


    "I have heard that lady Liliana has a daughter," Donovan said.


    "Yes, Marcella, arrogant, short-tempered with no filter on the mouth. What about her?" Zivan asked while narrowing his eyes.


    "You seem to have quite a good knowledge about her?" Donovan''s lips arched in a smile.


    "Keeping knowledge about everyone is what I do brother," Zivan''s lips twitched.


    "Nothing, lady Liliana thinks that her daughter has reached the age of marriage and she is looking for a groom," Donovan said casually and started to walk.


    Zivan also followed behind to find out more.


    "And?"


    "And I happen to have a younger brother of an age too," Donovan completed his sentence.


    Bammmm


    Zivan staggered a few steps back in horror.


    "Are you saying what I''m understanding?" He asked in horror.


    Before Donovan could understand anything Zivan fell on his knees.


    "No brother, no. Have mercy," he held Donovan''s legs tightly.


    "Let go of me," Donovan pulled his leg but Zivan was holding it in a tight grip.


    "What mistake did I make brother tell me? I will reflect upon my behaviour but don''t give me this type of punishment," Zivan shook his head vigorously.


    "She is so arrogant and headstrong. How could you marry me to such a girl? Look at my sister in law, how gentle she is. Can''t you find someone like her?" Zivan pleaded.


    "She is one of a kind," Donovan smiled arrogantly.


    "No worries. It''s ok if the girl is only a tenth of her but not this girl please brother," Zivan rubbed his head on Donovan''s thighs pitifully. His crocodile tears were smearing Donovan''s trousers.


    "I said let go," frustrated Donovan kicked the man in his chest and Zivan fell on the ground.


    "Do this again and I will find an even worse girl for you," came the angry words and Donovan started to walk away from there leaving pitiful Zivan there crying alone.


    Soon Zachary came out of the study hearing commotion.


    As soon as Zivan saw him he went to his father in hope.


    "If he has decided then we can not do anything," before Zivan could even speak a word of his begging, Zachary lifted his hand in the air.


    "How could you do this to me father?" Zivan cried pitifully.


    Zachary shook his head at his son and then walked away, indifferently.


    Soon the night passed and dawn came. Silja''s eyes opened before the sun rays fell on the ground.


    As soon as she opened her eyes Donovan''s face filled her vision.


    She was sleeping in his arms while their faces were just an inch apart.


    He was so close that Silja could see small pores on his skin. Small hair of his one day grown beard was visible too. He was sleeping peacefully and looked totally different when his scary red eyes were closed.


    It was a rare sight to see him sleeping. Otherwise always before she woke up he would have already left.


    Silja stayed like that for a while and then tried to free herself from his grasp. She then slowly walked out of the bed and entered the bath.


    Last night she waited for him but in the end, she fell asleep without her knowing. She didn''t even realize when he came back.


    So Silja decided to have breakfast with him and the whole family.


    Since her marriage or before that they never had even a single meal together with the whole family.


    Back in Atlanea, there was a rule that all the members present in the Castle had to have at least one meal together.


    Her father thinks that it bonds the family and keeps them closer.


    So this was a perfect opportunity since the whole Regalhelm family was together.


    Silja prepared the clothes and opened the tap to fill the bath with warm water.


    Donovan doesn''t like maids roaming around so Silja has decided to do everything by herself.


    She took the scented soap and poured it into the water, instantly filling the whole bath with the scent of sandalwood.


    "Flop," the night robe fell on the ground and with her small deity legs, she walked towards the bath.


    But suddenly two strong hands gripped her.


    Silja gasped in surprise but she soon recognised his musculin scent.


    "You are awake?" She asked, thinking about the luck inside her head that she didn''t remove her clothes all the way. She was still wearing her petticoat.


    "You didn''t wake me up!" Donovan as usual pressed his face in the crook of her neck, enjoying her Marin fresh scent. His voice was a bit hoarse since he was just woken up.


    "You were looking very tired," Silja said without moving and letting him hug her.


    She was becoming more and more comfortable around him and Donovan smiled at that realisation.


    "You should go out. I need to take a bath," Silja said after some time.


    "We can bathe together," Donovan looked up and then slowly pushed her towards the bath.


    "I don''t think that is a good idea," Silja protested weakly.


    "Why not?" Donovan gently pushed towards the steps. The bath was very big and easily accommodated two people.


    "It will be very time-consuming!?" Silja said nervously.


    "Not at all, we can help each other and it will be more comfortable and¡­speedy," Donovan smiled. He wasn''t going to take no for that and in the end, Silja surrendered weakly.


    After making out for a whole long hour Donovan let her go. Although they didn''t take things to the next level Silja was still left dazed by all his teasing.


    Donovan helped her to move out and he even insisted on clothing her.


    Donovan also helped Silja dry her hair.


    With his gentle movement, he dried every single hair of her.


    Silja was so touched by this small gesture of his.


    "Are you touched?" Donovan asked seeing her looking at him with a loving gaze.

 Chapter 235 - The Negotiation

    Silja was so touched by this small gesture of his.


    "Are you touched?" Donovan asked, seeing her looking at him with a loving gaze.


    "You can say that," Silja looked at him from the mirror.


    "Then how about you give me a reward?" Donovan put his head on her shoulder.


    "What do you want?" Silja asked.


    "How about a kiss?" Donovan leaned and turned Silja''s chair towards him.


    "We just kissed," Silja pursed her lips. He has kissed her senseless in the bath just now. Her lips were already swollen from all the sucking by him.


    "You don''t count these things, just enjoy," Donovan rested his forehead on hers. His breathing was already heavy and deep.


    Silja, also influenced by him, opened her lips to invite him but suddenly the door of the room opened and the maid walked in.


    "Milady te¡­." All of a sudden the maid froze.


    Donovan cursed in a low voice as Silja shoved him hard.


    "Yes, what is the matter, Beth?" Silja stood up from the stool and walked forward.


    "I¡­I was here to inform you that the breakfast table is ready," Beth ducked her head down. Her face was red from embarrassment because of the scene she witnessed earlier.


    On the other hand, Donovan sat down on the stool leisurely while his back leaning on the mirror.


    "Alright, you can go now," Silja could see Beth''s urge to leave the chamber as soon as possible.


    And that''s what she did. The girl sprung on her heels and ran away like a frightened rabbit.


    "Shall we?" Silja turned around towards Donovan.


    "What about my reward?" Donovan locked his arms in front of his chest.


    "We have all the time to do that later, for now, let''s go we are getting late," Silja pulled him up from the stool.


    On the open terrace, the breakfast table was ready.


    All the three children were already present when Silja and Donovan joined them.


    "Good morning sister in law, brother," Samuel and Genie greeted them one by one.


    "Good morning to you all," Silja smiled looking at their cheery faces except Zivan who was still with a stoic face.


    "Good morning sister in law," he only looked at Silja and forced out a smile.


    Silja immediately noticed that something was amiss with the man, otherwise, there was no way her over-enthusiastic brother-in-law would not tease her.


    "This is the first time we are all having breakfast together," Genie chirped.


    "Brother Zivan, are you ill?" Suddenly Genie asked.


    "No," Zivan replied.


    "Then why do you have dark circles around your eyes and you look pale?" Genie asked innocently.


    Zivan''s lips twitched and he looked at Donovan accusingly.


    But he said nothing. Instead, it was Donovan who spoke.


    "Zivan is just happy that I arranged¡­


    "Nothing happened¡­..I''m just happy that brother Donovan arranged a new duty for me in our army," before Donovan could complete Zivan cut him mid-sentence.


    Donovan narrowed his eyes but said nothing.


    "Ohh," Genie smiled, happy for her brother.


    "How come I don''t know anything about it?" Samuel asked.


    Zivan was the mastermind of getting information while Samuel was leading the groups and making strategies. So it was normal that he would be informed about everything beforehand.


    "Because we discussed it last night when you went to sleep," Zivan gritted his teeth.


    Samuel could tell something was wrong but he decided to keep his nose out of his elder brother''s business.


    "Did anybody miss me?" Suddenly a voice rang from behind and Silja turned in shock.


    "Brother?" She was surprised to see Benjamin there.


    "Good morning sister and brother in law," Benjamin kissed Silja''s forehead and smiled at Donovan.


    "Good morning to you all," he also nodded at the other two princes and the princess.


    "He is also family after all," Silja heard Donovan saying.


    She was very happy.


    Soon Abrielle and Zachary also joined.


    After breakfast, Silja and Donovan went to see Benjamin.


    He was leaving with the few men that he brought.


    "It would have been good if you could stay a few more days," Silja held Benjamin''s hand.


    "I wish the same," Benjamin planted a soft kiss on Silja''s forehead.


    "Sire Brandon will stay here as your personal guard," Benjamin looked at Brandon who was standing a bit far away from them.


    "My personal guard? But it will be unfair to him," Silja shook her head.


    Brandon was a high-level army officer in his father''s army. How could she take him as her personal guard?


    "Don''t worry he won''t stay by your side all the time. Only when necessary,"


    "Plus he wishes to stay in the north," Benjamin added.


    "But¡­" Silja was still a bit unsure.


    "Let him, it will be good for you," Donovan said.


    Silja looked at him and then at the man standing far away from them.


    Brandon was a good friend to her and she didn''t want him to stay just as her personal guard. It would be disrespectful towards him.


    Initially, he came here because North was new and thus she let him take the role of her personal guard temporarily for forever?


    She needs to talk to him.


    Soon everyone was ready to leave and Benjamin climbed his horse.


    "Wish to see you soon," Benjamin said and then the horse started to move fast away from the castle leaving clouds of dust.


    "We will meet them soon," Donovan murmured in Silja''s ears.


    After coming back to Castle Silja went to meet Genie and Donovan left for his own personal meeting.


    "Milady, her highness Silja is here," Genie was sitting in her closed chamber with the dairy and peacock feather in her hand.


    Her whole focus was on the words that started to appear in the book.


    But before she could read them a maid announced from the outside.


    Genie''s eyes widened and she hastily put the dairy away securely.


    "Sister in law!?" Genie exclaimed in her usual enthusiastic voice.


    "Can I come in?" Silja asked.


    "Of course," Genie moved to the side.


    On the other hand, Donovan reached Lady Liliana''s quarter.


    "I was waiting for you in the morning," lady Liliana was standing in the garden, admiring the flowers blooming in the warm sun.


    "Pardon me, Milady. But now I''m a married man and you see my duties have increased," Donovan stood side by side with the woman.


    "I was shocked to see that a man like you can also say something. Even you getting married was quite a news for me and many of the ladies of the north," the lady turned around. She was wearing a beautiful smile on her rosy lips.


    "Well it''s all fate," Donovan shrugged.


    "Since when did you start believing in fate, Prince Donovan?" Liliana walked towards the table placed in the middle of the garden.


    In front of the table was a small fountain statue of a woman holding a baby dragon in her hand.


    Water was constantly spraying out of the baby dragon''s mouth.


    Donovan sat down in front of the lady while the maids came and served them refreshments.


    "Since I met her," Donovan smiled.


    Silja was just like a miracle to him. Back then Evillene had killed all the royal Witches who could possibly help the dragon to break the curse. But still, they found Silja, in totally different circumstances at a totally different place.


    Who could have thought that a royal witch was growing up as a princess in the castle of the human king?


    Wasn''t this fate. So now he does believe in fate.


    Lady Liliana looked at Donovan with an expressionless face but then smiled and looked down.


    "Where is your son?" Donovan asked.


    "Will be somewhere in corner of some shady room, fu*king one of your maids," Liliana replied sipping her tea.


    Donovan didn''t comment on that.


    "So have you thought about my proposal?" Donovan asked.


    "Well I was aiming for you but your brother will do too," Lilian said.


    "But I have to ask Marcella first," she added.


    "Fair enough," Donovan nodded.


    "Did you ask your brother?" She asked.


    "I told him," Donovan smiled. Liliana''s hand paused.


    "I want a good husband for my daughter, Prince Donovan. I don''t want to force this," the lady Liliana looked at Donovan with narrowed eyes.


    "Don''t worry he will make a good husband for Marcella. They suit each other well," Donovan reassured. And the lady nodded her head.


    "Plus it should be me who should worry about my brother from your daughter, not you," Donovan stated the fact.


    Lady Liliana burst out laughing hearing that.


    "Well I have to agree on that," she didn''t deny. She has raised the girl in a different way.


    In the proposal, they were on the profitable side no matter how one looks at it.


    "So do you think you can convince lord Harthem?" Donovan asked.


    "I''m positive about that," the lady nodded.


    "So it is a deal?" Donovan asked.


    "No, before that I would like to meet my daughter Helena first," the lady shook her head.


    "Only after confirming that she is in better condition will I think about this," she put forward a request.

 Chapter 236 - Meeting The Prisoner

    "Only after confirming that she is in better condition will I think about this," she put forward a request.


    Donovan narrowed his eyes but nodded his head in the end.


    "Why not," Donovan smiled.


    "Let''s go then," lady Liliana stood up.


    Donovan stood up and the lady followed him.


    They left the main residential area and reached the big building used as criminal cells and an underground dungeon.


    "You have kept them here?" Lady Liliana frowned looking at the criminal cells which were used to punish the low-level criminals.


    "Not here," Donovan shook his head.


    Donovan smiled and then moved down the way towards the underground dungeon.


    As they walked in deeper, lines formed on Liliana''s forehead. This was the first time Liliana came to the infamous dungeon of the Regalhelm Castle. It says that once the criminal enters here they can''t leave alive.


    Donovan stood in front of one of the cells and looked at the man who was guarding the door.


    Donovan pushed one of the titles and the gigantic metal door opened.


    "Go ahead," Donovan looked at the woman, signalling her to go in.


    Lady Liliana took a deep breath and walked into the deep dark cell. She was holding a torch which made the cell brighten enough to see the people Inside.


    The whole-cell was filled with a stinky and humid scent making her crease her nose.


    "Who''s there," a crooked voice rang from one of the corners. Liliana then walked towards the stand to put the torch she was holding.


    "This is me dear daughter, your mother," Lady Liliana walked two steps ahead in the direction of Helena.


    The woman was sitting on the ground, her hair messy and dirty. Supposedly not washed for many days. The dress she was wearing was torn from many places. It was the same luxurious dress that she had worn on the day of Donovan''s wedding. Just that all luxury and charm of the dress was gone long ago.


    Lady Helena looked up and saw a dazzling woman standing in front of her. Her eyes went deep with all crying and there were deep dark circles around her eyes.


    "Liliana!?" Helena creased her eyebrows and then her eyes shone with brightness.


    "Does father come with you?" The woman woke up from the ground and ran towards Liliana.


    "Oh my god look what happened to you my dear daughter," lady Liliana gasped looking at Helena''s appearance and the condition she was living in. But Helena didn''t pay any attention to her words.


    "Look what they have done to you," Liliana covered her mouth in shock. She couldn''t believe that the woman standing in front of her was still the same Helena she remembered.


    Lady Liliana was sure that if Helena sees herself now in the mirror she might get a heart attack because of the way she looked.


    "Where is the father?" Helena looked behind Lady Liliana desperately.


    "Where is he?" She held Lady Liliana by her arms and asked hysterically when she didn''t see her father.


    "He is not here," lady Liliana frowned upon seeing the dirty hands of Helena on her shoulder.


    "Then where is he? Waiting outside?" Helena was so desperate to meet her father that she didn''t notice the disgust in Liliana''s eyes.


    "No, he is back in Grimfront. Only I and your eleventh brother have come," Helena said.


    "Your father is getting old and with all the responsibility of the Duchy, it has been hard on him," Liliana explained.


    "So he sent you here to get me out of here?" Helena asked. She looked down thinking about something.


    "Yes, I''m here with your eleventh brother to clean the mess you created here," Lady Liliana smiled and started to stroll around the small cell.


    "Then get me out of here. What are you waiting for?" Helena hissed.


    "Did you meet Gwen? Did you get her out?" Helena asked another question. She was initially with Duke Mason for a few days but then she was brought back here. After that, she didn''t get to meet her husband or her daughter. She didn''t even know in what condition Gwen was. She was in constant worry and that has made her short-tempered. Not that her temper was good to start with.


    "No I Haven''t met them yet, I just came to see you first," Liliana said.


    "Then what are you doing, get me out of here now," Helena cried desperately. She was In this cell for God knows how many days. She hasn''t bathed or eaten properly in the last few days.


    Each and every second passing here was making her insane.


    "I''m afraid that''s not easy. Prince Donovan is very angry with you at the moment. I think it will take some time to let the royal family cool down," Liliana tried to explain.


    "But you don''t worry my dear daughter. Now that I''m here I will do everything I can," she made a pitiful face and held Helena''s face in her palms showing a visibly fake concern.


    "Wait? There is no need to wait. You just have to threaten him and he will obey. With father''s influence, there is no need for bowing down to them," Helena fumed, shaking Lady Liliana.


    "I''m afraid that''s not the case dear. I think the trauma has messed up your mind. No matter how powerful your father is. He is still in the end just a duke. While the King is still king," lady Liliana tried to smoothen Helana''s hair but Helena pushed her hand away.


    "Do you think I''m stupid to believe that? Just go out and tell him that I want to come out right now," Helena pointed her finger at Lady Liliana like she was ordering a servant.


    "I''m afraid with this attitude you might have to stay a bit longer here," but Liliana just stood there with a smile on her face. The look in her eyes changed.


    "I''m not going to stay here even for another second. I want to meet my family right now," Helena glared at Liliana and started to walk out towards the open door of the cell.


    But before she could reach the door, Lady Liliana held her by her hand and threw her inside again.


    "You are making it even more difficult for me to save you, dear. If guards see you going out without permission they might think that you are running away," Liliana shoved Helena inside.


    "You are not here to save me, are you?" Helena looked at her with widened eyes.


    "Of course, I''m here to save you. But before that, I have to ensure that you learn all the manners that you didn''t in past,"


    "Huh, so you are here for revenge. I would have known that nothing good can be expected from an immoral woman like you," Helena pointed her hand at Liliana. Her voice was so high that Donovan who was standing outside could hear it.


    "Is this how you should talk to your elder?" Liliana gasped. In contrast, Liliana was very calm while dealing with her stepdaughter.


    " You and my elder? You are just a dirty warm that my father took fancy to. But you know what a crow can never become a peacock," Helana shouted angrily at the woman.


    "There there. This is not how you address your mother do you?" Liliana asked.


    "You are not my mother. I will never acknowledge such an sl*t like you as my mother. You are just a mistress of my father who is now dancing on his head," Helana spat in the direction of Liliana.


    "It doesn''t matter what you say. I''m your father''s lawful wife and so you have to give me the respect I deserve," Lilian walked in a circle around lady Helena.


    "In your dreams," Helena was shaking all over.


    "If that''s the case I have to trouble prince Donovan to keep you here for a few more days," Liliana turned around after saying this.


    "Liliana wait¡­.," But before she could walk a few more steps Helena shouted from behind.


    "Why? Did you change your mind?" Liliana turned around.


    "If my father found out about this he won''t let you off," Helena clenched her jaw.


    "Huh, you still think that your father is the same man as before? And I''m the same little girl you used to order around?" unexpectedly Liliana walked back.


    "Time has changed Helena. Look at what you have become and look what I have become," Liliana looked at the woman in the eyes.


    Helena''s breathing became heavy but there was nothing she could say. She was momentarily lost in the past memories where she used to trample all over this human girl.


    And now just one mistake made their roles reversed.


    "I''ll come back again. I hope by the time you learn your lesson," Liliana slowly planted a kiss on Helena''s tears smeared cheek and left.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 237 - Meeting The Prisoner -2

    And now just one mistake made their roles reversed.


    "I''ll come back again. I hope by the time you learn your lesson," Liliana slowly planted a kiss on Helena''s tears smeared cheek and left.


    "How was the meeting?" Donovan asked as Liliana came out.


    "Good," the woman smiled brightly.


    "Exciting actually. It felt nice to trample all over that woman," she added while giving a satisfactory smile.


    The guards closed the door of Helena''s cell. They could faintly hear women screaming uncontrollably but no one paid any heed to it.


    "Would you like to meet your granddaughter and son in law, milady?" Donovan lifted his eyebrows. Liliana laughed at him addressing Gwen and Duke Mason as her granddaughter and son in law.


    "Sure," the woman was instantly ready. They walked ahead and entered the upper prison. Gwen and Duke Mason were assigned to stay in the small prison side by side.


    Both of them were badly injured and with a lack of sufficient care and medicine, their condition was worsening.


    Gwen was still young thus she was still healing faster. But Duke Mason was in dire condition.


    With all the bones broken his whole body was paralysed. Due to internal bleeding and wounds, his body has started to decay. The site was very disgusting to watch.


    When Liliana turned towards Gwen''s cell she saw the girl laying on the cold stone birth, lifeless.


    Looking at her like that a long lost memory surfaced in front of Liliana''s eyes.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ''Mama look grandfather gave me this new pet. How''s he?'' a girl around eight years old asked her mother.


    "Grandfather said that he could kill even a grown-up man in just a few minutes," the little girl added with excitement in her eyes.


    Lady Helena who was sitting by the side looked at the fierce dog standing in the cage while baring his teeth at everyone. The cage was very big and the dog was roaming around in the cage. It could be seen from the look of it that the dog was very fierce and could kill anyone if left free.


    "Why don''t you taste him, sweety, to find out?" Helena smiled at little Gwen.


    "But whom should I test him on?'' Gwen''s eyes roamed around the garden. Each and every servant in the garden started to shiver from the fright.


    As Gwen swapped her eyes on each of them choosing a subject on which she could test her new pet.


    "Hey there you..come here," finally Gwen''s eyes settled on the middle-aged woman standing not far away.


    The woman started to tremble uncontrollably as she took a step forward.


    The woman could see her death not far away.


    "Not you, the one behind you," but before she could hand her fate to God Gwen''s irritated voice rang. The woman stood there with shocked and somewhat revealed expressions.


    But suddenly her heart stopped when she saw whom Gwen was calling.


    Behind the middle-aged woman was standing a little girl of the age of seven to eight. She poked out her little head from behind the woman looking around with her big black eyes.


    "Milady, she is the daughter of a second son," the older woman shielded the little girl instantly.


    "So?" Gwen asked. Hearing what the old woman said Helena turned her head towards the little girl. Helena''s pupils contracted from some unknown emotions.


    Lady Helena who narrowed her eyes on the girl. She looked at the small girl and her eyes shone with hatred.


    "Milady she is just a child," the old woman thumped on the ground begging.


    But all her begging was ignored and the guards dragged the little girl away from the older woman.


    And shoved her roughly in front of the cage.


    "Give her sword, let her fight my new pet," Gwen cheered loudly. One of the servants brought an adult sword and put it in the little girl''s hand. The sword was so heavy that it fell on the ground with a clank.


    "Send her in," Gwen ordered while Helena kept drinking her tea like nothing wrong was happening.


    Her indifference made all the servants present


    One of the men opened the back door of the cage while the other one distracted the dog. He took a big piece of meat and threw it in front of the dog to occupy it for some time.


    While the other man roughly shoved the girl in and closed the door.


    He also threw the sword in with her so she could use it to kill the human size dog.


    The whole place went into a frenzy looking at the scene. A little girl was standing behind a large dog, frightened and at a loss of what to do. Her eyes were filled with tears as she looked at everyone with helpless expressions.


    The little girl was shivering all over, she was so frightened that nothing came out of her mouth instead of small sobs. She banged her hand on the bars of the cage, pleading everyone to bring her out. But all the people present could only watch her helplessly.


    "Take her out, please milady she is just a child," the old woman ran towards Helena and held her legs.


    "Go away. Or you want to go in too with her," Helena kicked the woman in the chest, making her fall down on the ground. The impact of her kick was so much so that the old woman coughed a mouthful of blood. Seeing her like this no one else dared to come out to help the girl. After all, everyone was afraid for their own life.


    On the other hand, the dog was eating the meat with his head down. His teeth were strong and sharp and he finished the whole piece in just a few bites.


    Everyone held their breaths as the dog finished the food and growled again for more. But suddenly he sniffed the air and then slowly turned around.


    Little girl''s eyes widened at the dog who was looking at her with a deep set of beasty eyes.


    She hastily bent down and tried to lift the sword that was on the ground. With her two hands, she managed to hold it but there was no way she could use it.


    The wild dog on the other hand looked at the frightened creature in front of him. As per his predatory nature, he observed every small detail and tried to sniff the air.


    Then with slow steps, it moved forward towards the girl.


    "Marcella¡­." Suddenly a loud yell rang in the garden.


    Everyone turned their head to find a young girl making her way through the crowd.


    Her eyes widened as she saw her sister standing inside the cage in front of a large wild dog. Her eyes widened and she stopped in her tracks.


    Marcella the little girl saw Liliana and she started to bang her hand on the bars even more desperately.


    Liliana stood there shocked, processing the scene for a few seconds and then without thinking she ran in the direction of the cage.


    "Stop her¡­," Helana yelled when she saw the young girl running to save the girl.


    On the other hand, the dog became more restless because of all the commotion and he ran and pounced on the little girl.


    "Marcella move¡­." Liliana yelled at her little girl who was standing there shocked and frozen. The girl looked at her and when she saw Liliana moving her hand in the air indicating her to move away she instinctively slipped to the other corner of the cage. Avoiding the dog just by mere seconds with the luck of stars.


    On the other hand, a few guards ran towards Liliana to stop her.


    But before anyone could she pushed one of them away and opened the cage door. By now the dog was even mad and attacked again.


    Liliana had nothing that she could use so she pounced on the dog.


    She kicked and elbowed it but how could she become the match of a mad wild dog. The dog bit down on her thigh and tore a large piece of meat.


    Liliana''s heart-wrenching screams filled the whole garden.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Lady Liliana?..lady Liliana¡­" the woman who was standing in front of the cell was lost in her own dreams when she felt someone calling her.


    She turned around to find Donovan looking at her with puzzled eyes.


    "What happened?" Donovan asked with concern.


    The woman was standing there for more than fifteen minutes without moving or saying anything. Just staring at unconscious Gwen inside the cell.


    "Nothing," Liliana shook her head and then rubbed her face, trying to forget the dark and painful past.


    Liliana didn''t want to stay there any longer so she turned around and started to walk out.


    Donovan didn''t ask any further and they both left Gwen''s cell.


    "What about your husband? Duke Harthem seems to be very fond of his daughter," Donovan and Liliana started to move out of the dungeon.

 Chapter 238 - Meeting With Genie

    "What about your husband? Duke Harthem seems to be very fond of his daughter," Donovan and Liliana started to move out of the dungeon.


    "Huh, a man drowned in pleasure sees nothing more than women and wine," Liliana commented as they left the dungeon.


    "It is a deal, then?" Donovan asked, standing in front of the big entrance of the prison.


    "Umm, I think I missed noticing whip marks on her body," Liliana frowned, she turned her head towards the door of the dungeon.


    "You can implant them after I hand her to you," Donovan said in a very casual manner.


    "I will do that gladly," Liliana smiled and both of them left the prison area.


    In the residential area of the castle, Silja entered Genie''s room.


    Behind her were some maids walking in with two large boxes in their hands.


    "I hope I didn''t disturb you," Silja said and entered. Genie offered her seat and both of them sat down.


    "These?" Genie looked at the boxes maids put down.


    "These are some gifts for you," Silja said.


    "Why did you bring so many things!?" Genie looked at Silja with surprise.


    "Why shouldn''t I? I only have one little sister in law, I have the right to spoil her," Silja smiled.


    "Thank you sister in law," Genie walked ahead and hugged Silja.


    "I hope you will like them," Silja has chosen the best things for Genie from what she has brought.


    "Of course, I will," Genie smiled.


    "I''m so happy that you are now part of the family. I won''t be alone anymore," Genie held Silja''s arms tightly.


    "Me too," Silja was genuinely happy that this family was not what she had thought before. After meeting Donovan''s whole family and whatever time she spent with them she realised that they weren''t similar to other dragons. Who has prejudice about humans.


    They treat her well no matter the reason.


    "I hope I haven''t disturbed you," Silja asked, looking at the way Genie''s eyes were darting here and there.


    "Of course not, actually even I was thinking about going out with you," Genie hurriedly explained.


    "It has been a long Since I have gone out of the Castle. Mother hardly let me go out alone. But now that you are here we can go together," Genie said.


    "I''m sure mother won''t say no to you," Genie added.


    "I will look forward to that," Silja also nodded enthusiastically.


    "So what were you doing?" Silja asked, looking around. She could see some books here and there on the bed.


    "I was just reading," Genie replied.


    "Ohh, you seem too interested in reading a lot," Silja said, looking at the big cupboard standing in the far corner. Which was filled with books.


    "Yes, my eldest brother said reading increases intelligence," Genie nodded.


    "Indeed, can I see your collection?" Silja asked. Her eyes caught a book on the bed.


    "Why not," Genie replied.


    Silja stood up and walked near the bed.


    While Genie followed her closely, with her heart in her mouth.


    Her eyes darted now and then at the cupboard where she had hid the diary.


    Silja picked up the book and turned some pages. The writing style was a bit different, it was some old book of poems.


    "This is very interesting," Silja turned the pages with fascination.


    "Our little lady is very fussy about what she reads, she always picks the best," Genie''s personal maid who was standing by the side couldn''t help but say proudly.


    "Very well," Silja smiled and took one another book.


    "Have you read them all?" Silja asked.


    Before Genie could reply it was again the maid who spoke.


    "Of course, milady has read all of them," the maid walked forward and pointed the large library cupboard to Silja.


    "Aunt Martha¡­" Genie looked at the woman with widened eyes. Martha was showcasing everything that Genie was trying to hide.


    But Martha took it as if she was being embarrassed.


    Silja looked at the girl and felt as if something was wrong.


    Silja has very keen observation skills and when she noticed Genie fiddling with her fingers and her forehead breaking in sweat she understood that something was not right.


    She has sensed Genie''s restlessness from the moment she walked in.


    "Well that''s a very good habit," Silja said and put the book down on the bed again.


    It seems like she has chosen the wrong time to come.


    " I think I should leave now," Silja said.


    "So soon?" Genie somewhat felt revealed but also troubled in her heart


    "Yes, I was just here to send this gift. And your eldest brother is also waiting for me regarding some work," Silja made an excuse.


    "Alright," Genie didn''t fuss much. And Silja left.


    Silja didn''t think much about Genie and soon returned to her chamber.


    To her surprise, Donovan also returned very soon.


    "Here you are," since there was nothing else to do for Silja now she was standing in the garden admiring the flowers that were blooming. She turned around when she heard Donovan''s voice.


    He walked towards her and held her hand.


    "Is your work done?" Silja asked.


    "Yes it''s done," Donovan nodded. He has decided everything with Liliana, now they only need to wait for Marcella''s reply.


    "You might have to purchase some more clothes and jewels soon," Donovan smiled.


    "Why?" Silja asked with a big troubled look.


    "Well there might be one more wedding in the Castle soon," Donovan hinted.


    Silja frowned.


    "Are you not planning to hold our wedding ceremony again are you?" Silja''s eyebrows drew together


    "We can if you want but no right now I''m not talking about our wedding," Donovan pulled her in his arms and held her from behind.


    "Then?" Silja turned her head towards him.


    "I''m talking about Zivan," Donovan smiled.


    "Ohh!?" Silja was a bit surprised. As a new member, she hardly knew much about them.


    "Who is the girl?" Silja asked.


    "Lady of Harthem family," Donovan replied.


    Silja frowned.


    "Lady Helena''s maternal family?" She pulled away from Donovan and turned around, facing him.


    "Yes," Donovan nodded.


    "Will they agree after what happened with Gwen?" Silja was a bit unsure.


    She was unable to understand this from last night.


    Lady Liliana was the wife of Duke Harthem.


    But she was very young and a human. So she couldn''t be Lady Helena''s mother. That means she was stepmother to lady Helena.


    But even though given her relationship with lady Helena the woman should have been angry with Silja.


    But her attitude towards Silja was very opposite.


    Something that Silja couldn''t digest.


    "I''m sure lady Liliana is very thankful to you for teaching her granddaughter a lesson," Donovan smiled.


    "I didn''t understand," Silja shook her head.


    "You will soon," Donovan then took her hand and started to walk out of the garden.


    "Are you sacrificing Zivan?" Silja asked as they walked out.


    "Is this a political marriage?" Silja asked.


    "Yes and no. Don''t worry I won''t do anything without Zivan''s agreement," Donovan reassured Silja.


    Silja nodded her head.


    "Where are we going?" She asked when she saw instead going towards their chamber he was taking her somewhere else.


    "I have prepared a surprise for you," Donovan said.


    "Come," they left the castle from the back door and reached the river shore that was behind the Castle.


    He brought her to the same building.


    It was the same building in which Kruel and Evillene had stayed during their visit.


    But unlike earlier this place was now thoroughly cleaned. Donovan has changed many things and repaired the whole place.


    Unlike before it was now looking in very good condition.


    Silja was busy looking around since it was her first time here.


    She looked around and saw some new plants planted around. Most of them were roses.


    The plants were still small but they will bear flowers very soon.


    "Come inside," Donovan pulled her hand and led her inside.


    There was a small room in the big lobby.


    Donovan led her to one of them and Silja saw a big hall which was made by merging a few rooms.


    The whole room was planted in white colour making it look calm and peaceful.


    There were some flower pots of blue roses placed on the side. Giving fresh vibes.


    He even knew what colour of flowers she liked.


    Looking at fresh flowers a smile bloomed on Silja''s lips.


    She then tilted her head towards Donovan.


    "What is this for?" She asked.


    "For your training," Donovan replied. He was still standing near the door leaning at the frame.


    "Training?" Silja furrowed her eyebrows.


    "Yes, don''t you want to cultivate your powers?" Donovan asked and walked forward.


    "I do but¡­I don''t have anything to start with," Silja pursed her lips.


    "You have your emotions, your dreams," Donovan said.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 239 - Start Training

    "Yes, don''t you want to cultivate your powers?" Donovan asked and walked forward.


    "I do but¡­I don''t have anything to start with," Silja pursed her lips.


    "You have your emotions, your dreams," Donovan said.


    "Dreams?" A puzzled look settled on Silja''s face.


    "Have you ever thought that your dreams might not just be regular nightmares but they might have some meaning!?" Donovan has thought about these things long ago. There might be something about her dreams.


    "You have started to have nightmares and strange dreams before your powers started to show. You might have got some hints before but being unaware of all these things you might have ignored it," Donovan led Silja towards the back door which was connected to the back garden as he continued his analysis.


    In the backyard were old trees grown around the area. Making natural boundaries.


    Donovan has only ordered to clean the middle part. And it was very vast for physical training.


    On the side were some stands placed. Holding spears, arrows, daggers, swords and many more different types of weapons.


    Hall was for her to develop her powers while this backyard was to train physically.


    Silja was deep in thought Donovan walked towards the side and took one of the spears from there.


    He threw the spear in the direction of Silja.


    "Snnn¡­" the spear tore the air and with very fast speed came in the direction of Silja.


    Silja, who was deep in thought, didn''t notice Donovan''s movement but her ears picked the noise of air and her pupils moved.


    But very agail movement she bent backwards and the spear passed from above just by mere space of an inch.


    She then raised her left hand and caught the spear in her hand.


    Her movement was very fast as if everything was in her control.


    This type of sharpness and confidence was rare.


    Everything happened just in a matter of a few seconds, which showed that Silja has a very good judgement of time and speed.


    Donovan, who was standing far away from her, smiled.


    Silja looked at him with the question in her eyes when he saw him walking towards her.


    "Was trying to gain your attention," Donovan smiled and walked towards her. His hands were bound behind his back as he was with lazy steps towards her.


    "You could have just called my name," Silja pointed.


    "Will use that next time," Donovan stood beside her.


    "So do you remember something that you saw in your dreams which might have some meaning?" Donovan asked.


    Silja looked down and concentrated on her toes as she tried to remember.


    "There are many dreams, some clear, some blurry. Sometimes I hear some voices, sometimes I see some unknown faces," now thinking back about them made her feel like everything was jumbled up together.


    "Everything is interwind to each other, I can not remember anything particular," there was a big frown on Silja''s face.


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to think everything just together," Donovan rubbed his knuckles on Silja''s Silja''s cheek.


    "I don''t think these series of dreams will stop," Donovan stated.


    Silja looked at him worriedly. She didn''t like the fact that her nightmare won''t stop.


    "You don''t have to be afraid my love. I don''t think the dreams are to scare you but guide you,"


    "There is meaning in them and once you learn how to read them we won''t be so clueless," Donovan reassured her. Actually, instead of letting her do this, he could just take her to the witch who could train her.


    So at least they could check how many witches ability Silja possessed but after an incident with Orphelia, Donovan didn''t want to take risks.


    And after Orphelia there was no any powerful witch who could handle Silja''s power.


    They have to think twice before taking any steps.


    And he also didn''t want to let Silja know about her reality before they meet her parents.


    Donovan has bound that timeline. He has decided that he will tell her the truth once they reached to Atlanea.


    They could not hide everything from her forever and with Silja''s nature the sooner the better.


    He didn''t know about anyone else but he knew that he was going to pay a heavy price for hiding the truth from her.


    "I will try," Silja thought about what Donovan said and nodded her head.


    "Yes, one step at a time," Donovan smiled.


    Silja tried to smile.


    "Come I''ll show you around," Donovan took her hand in his and pulled behind him.


    He showed her outside the backyard, where the whole place was fenced with iron wires.


    After a small tour outside they come in and Donovan show her the upper floor.


    Donovan hasn''t made many changes here. He just merged two rooms and prepared a library for Silja.


    There were big racks to place thousands of books. Silja could see many of them filled with some books.


    "The servants are still transferring things here," Donovan informed.


    Silja walked towards the few racks in front which were filled with books.


    The one which she stood in front was filled with many different different types of books on Witches.


    All the books she found there were very old. It could be said that they were a rare treasure.


    While she could see many more books on dragons and humans and dwarfs.


    Silja was fascinated by all of them.


    "Is there many more like this?" Silja''s asked. He said that servents were still transferring things so there must be many more right.


    "Yes, there is," Donovan nodded.


    "Will you transfer the whole library here?" Silja looked around. She kept moving from one rack to another. Her eyes roamed around, while her fingers touched some which she find interesting. If she could, she would like to start reading them now.


    The library that he has prepared here was almost as big as the one they have back in Atlanea.


    Silja was sure that if this whole place was filled with books she will never run out of different stuff to read her whole life.


    "I can but in afraid this place is too small to fit all the books we have in the castle.


    Donovan commented.


    Silja abruptly turned around with her eyes widened, "Is that so?"


    "Yes this courtyard is small to fit all of them," nodded Donovan.


    Silja gulped softly. What she asked was if this room was small but what he replied was that this whole courtyard was small to fit all the books.


    "Why don''t you take me to see the Library in the castle," Silja requested with dreamy eyes. She has had this deep love for reading since she was a child.


    And when she met Genie, she found that Donovan also shared the same interest.


    Silja found finally something that was common between them.


    "Sure will do that soon," Donovan smiled.


    "As for now just read something from here and start your practice," Donovan casually picked one of the books and handed it to Silja.


    Silja took it and read the titles.


    "The dark grimoire," Silja read it out loud.


    "I think this is about witches," Silja commented.


    "You have to know everything you find about your opponent if you want to defeat them," Donovan raised his eyebrows.


    "But I¡­" Silja wanted to say something but Donovan cut her off.


    "Don''t tell me you won''t help your husband defeating his enemies," Donovan looked at her. His red eyes widened.


    Donovan laughed at his fake reaction and took the book with her. She shook her head and Murmured something under her breath and moves forward.


    Donovan''s lips arched in a mysterious smile.


    "So should I start from tomorrow?" Silja asked.


    "Why to waste time when you can start from tonight," Donovan replied.


    "Tonight?," Silja mulled over it for a while before she nodded.


    "We will come hereafter sunset and start your training," Donovan added and they walked out of the library room.


    Silja was still holding the book in her hand and then Donovan showed her some other room that he prepared to a kitchen and big restroom.


    Silja was a bit overwhelmed looking at all the preparation.


    The whole kitchen was filled with all types of things the same scene was with the room where she could rest.


    It wasn''t a normal bedroom but it has every facility of a royal bedroom. Large queen size bed, closet, dressing table, big bath. And many more small facilities that are needed. He has taken everything into consideration while preparing this place.


    Silja was very impressed.


    Especially the small details such as vases of fresh blue flowers in almost every room.


    Silja has noticed that Donovan prefer everything in dark colour but since he has prepared this place for her all the rooms were freshly painted with light and peaceful colours.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 240 - The Training

    Silja has noticed that Donovan prefers everything in dark colour but since he has prepared this place for her all the rooms were freshly painted with light and peaceful colours.


    He was actually being very considerate. He even prepared everything in just less than a week. Because Kruel was staying here and before that, no one had used this courtyard before.


    "Now let''s go back, we will come back later," Donovan said. And they return to the castle.


    After coming back Silja realized that she had brought the book back and now that there was nothing to do Silja decided to read it.


    For her, it was something that Donovan had casually picked but that wasn''t the case.


    The book that he gave her was about basic knowledge of being Witches.


    The more Silja read the more interesting it became.


    Calling it a book was not correct since it was more like a personal diary.


    A diary was written by a young witch who has had no power since her birth.


    As she grew old and her body strengthened her powers started to surface.


    She has then started to write this book about how she felt the sudden surges of power under her skin.


    How the spell that just was words for her is now actually working.


    The way she controlled them, how she experimented with her powers and how she became just like any other witches.


    "I met a very powerful witch today and I told her what was happening with me," she wrote in the diary.


    "After some careful analysis, the witch told me that it was not uncommon to have something like this. It can be a glitch in the blood that I couldn''t perform any magic at the start. But as I grow up, my powers will return. But I felt that she was also not sure about it, because it was rare to happen in such a case when both of my parents are Witches," the girl has described her dilemmas and everything that she felt.


    The more Silja read the more she became interested in it but then she hit the end.


    Her journey from starting to the age of twenty was described.


    But there was nothing after that. The last pages of the diary were empty.


    Silja was confused about what might have happened and that she stopped writing so abruptly. Because from what she read it didn''t look like she had found all her answers.


    Silja was like someone who couldn''t feel at ease if she didn''t finish reading the whole book till the end. But this one was incomplete in itself.


    It was almost dusk, Silja was thinking about going back and finding if there was any other part of this book.


    Silja stood up ready to go but then she heard the maid announcing Donovan''s arrival. Followed by Donovan entering the room.


    "Where are you going?" Donovan asked.


    "This diary is incomplete. So I was thinking about finding the other part," Silja explained.


    "You completed it already," Donovan walked forward and took the small book.


    "Yes it was very interesting," Silja nodded.


    "Do you know where the second part is?" She asked excitedly.


    "There is no second part," Donovan replied. He was slowly turning the pages of the book. The book was ofl and pages were rusted. If anyone shuffles it without care the pages might tear.


    "But this one is not complete," Silja frowned.


    "This is very old. I found it in some random books. I tried to find the other part but there is not. At least not in my collection," Donovan replied and he could see Silja''s face fall.


    "Plus there is no name about whom this diary belongs to which makes it even harder to find the other part of there is any," Donovan added.


    "Ohh," she sat down on the bed.


    Donovan could tell that the woman was not pleased with the information.


    "So did you find anything interesting?" Donovan asked. He sat beside her.


    "Strangely, I found many similarities between the girl who wrote this book and me," Silja said.


    "Really? What are those?" Donovan looked at her curiously.


    "She also was born powerless but then her powers started to surface after some age," Silja said.


    "Hmm¡­"


    "Do you think I might be some kind of witch too? suddenly Silja asked.


    Donovan raised his head and looked at her. Silja has a small smile on her face and her eyes are filled with mischief.


    She was just kidding, Donovan could tell.


    "Well there is a possibility," Donovan nodded his head.


    "You think so?" Silja asked with surprise.


    "Well you said it yourself," Donovan shrugged.


    "Well, I might have believed it if there was some kind of magic which can help human parents produce a witch daughter," Silja replied thoughtfully.


    "Milady the dinner table is set," Donovan wanted to say more but suddenly the maid came to announce.


    "Okay," both of them left for dinner and after that Donovan took her back to the prison courtyard for the training.


    "So how should we do this?" Silja asked.


    "I think we should start with some physical training," Donovan said after thinking for a while.


    "You mean¡­ combat?" Silja asked.


    "Yes. Let me test your physical strength," Donovan walked out in the back courtyard and stood in front of the weapons.


    There were many fire torches placed to provide enough light. Donovan and Silja have good vision at night but still, it can never hurt to have more clarity while fighting.


    "Which one?" Donovan asked.


    "I''m fine with anything," Silja smiled. Well, she wasn''t afraid, Silja was trained from childhood to use all kinds of weapons.


    Donovan''s lips curled and he took out two swords.


    He then threw one at Silja with force but Silja caught it easily.


    "Try to stay for at least five minutes," Donovan smiled.


    Silja didn''t say anything but just smiled.


    "Show me what you got," Donovan. Commented and swung his hand. But instead of taking it on her sword, Silja dodged it by taking a few steps back.


    Donovan''s sword pierced through the air.


    Donovan narrowed his eyes and Silja bit her lips playfully.


    Donovan launched another attack and Silja dodged by ducking her head.


    That continued with a few more attacks. And when Donovan thought that she was just being defensive, Silja moved behind him and elbowed him in the waist. Her hand looked small and soft but she used a lot of strength and hit on his weak point. Donovan staggered forward from impact.


    "Acting smart huh?" Donovan commented, turning around.


    "Just trying to save me," Silja shrugged. She massaged her wrist in which she was holding the sword.


    Silja has sensed how powerful he was from the force of the sword that was thrown in her direction earlier.


    Even though she managed to catch the sword, her wrist had started to hurt a bit because of the force.


    Donovan was a dragon, so his natural physical strength was more than Silja''s.


    On the other hand, he has more experience in fighting. He was someone who has fought many battles so there was no way Silja could be better than him.


    It would be fine if she could just take a few moves from him.


    She knew now why he only asked her to stay for only five minutes. If she goes head on to him, she might not be able to take even three to four blows before she loses.


    "Not bad," Donovan walked towards her.


    "Clank¡­.." he swung from the angle and speed that Silja can''t dodge nor can she duck down.


    Silja has no other way but to fight.


    Their swords swing in the air continually and the air is filled with the noise, swish, swoosh of air being pierced and the clinking of metal.


    Just in five minutes, Silja was sweating profusely. Her hair has fallen loose behind her back because of her vigorous movements.


    It was clear that Donovan was going easy on her but still, she was struggling to even defend.


    Silja has never seen Donovan fight before but in just a little demonstration from today, she could tell that he was a very skilled warrior.


    Silja has agility and speed, while Donovan has the benefit of strength. As well as she was very skilled in predicting the next move of his opponent.


    So he always chose the angle in which the other party was left with no choice but to take the blow head-on.


    He could easily corner his enemy and crush all their confidence by just a mere look of his eyes.


    And that was Donovan doing it right now. Silja was smart but when she felt that she was being cornered she started to become aggressive.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 241 - Attack Planning

    And that was Donovan doing it right now. Silja was smart but when she felt that she was being cornered she started to become aggressive.


    Swishh


    Donovan swung his sword at her while Silja struggled to keep up with his pace.


    In her defence, she kept moving backwards while Donovan kept pushing her.


    Their swords Crossed and locked their wrists. In just a matter of two seconds, Silja moved and kicked Donovan, aiming at his lower abdomen.


    Bammmm


    But Donovan grabbed her ankle with another hand. Silja pushed him hard and staggered back, hardly managing not to fall. They again exchanged a few more moves,


    Clank


    Clank


    "Tired already?" Donovan mocked the girl.


    "No, just trying to guess what are you going to do next," Silja replied casually. And Donovan chuckled.


    Both of them walk in circles at a safe distance. Donovan''s hand-bound behind his back while Silja huffed softly. She looked at Donovan in his eyes.


    The man was looking at her with his best smile on his lips. His gait was steady and slow.


    He looked as harmless as he was to her, not like an opponent that was on the ground fighting her.


    She couldn''t tell what he was thinking nor what his next move would be.


    Silja waited but the man had no intention of taking initiative either. So she did.


    Silja spun around and struck Donovan hard.


    Donovan swiftly moved his left hand which was holding the sword and stopped her.


    He pushed so hard and Silja fell to the ground, her sword flung away.


    "Not bad," Donovan smiled. And that smile didn''t sit well with Silja.


    While Silja shook her head and sat up. She will try again and again until she will defeat him.


    Another session started and this time Silja managed to stand for more than twenty minutes.


    In the end, she was again thrown on the ground by him.


    She massaged her wrist which was hurting because of taking Donovan''s hard blows. The part was already red and swollen.


    Donovan threw his sword away and sat down beside her.


    "Let me see," he took her hand and saw her wrist turning red.


    She sure was strong, even for a witch, fighting him was not an easy task.


    "You are strong¡­" Silja stood up.


    "And you have speed," Donovan praised.


    "But don''t gloat, I will not let you win," Silja said.


    He then gently kissed her bruised wrist and lifted her in his arms.


    "Where are we going?" Silja furrowed her eyebrows.


    "For rest," Donovan replied.


    "What? We just started!?" Silja whined. They just fought for less than an hour.


    "That''s enough for today. It''s not like we are going to war tomorrow. We can take it slowly," Donovan said.


    Silja wanted to say more but she kept her quiet.


    Donovan took her back and both of them fell asleep soon after. After many days Silja did some physical training which made her fall asleep easily. While Donovan waited till she was asleep.


    When he heard her even breathing he gently removed the bedsheet and moved out of the bed.


    He left the room from the balcony and went to the main castle.


    His steady steps were silent like that of a lion as she passed through the corridor and entered the council room.


    Inside the room, a few people were waiting for him.


    "Your highness," everyone greeted in a low voice.


    Donovan nodded and took the main seat.


    On the table were sitting ten people who were Donovan''s trustworthy.


    They include his two brothers, his squire and partner Garrett, human minister Darwin, commander of their army, two merchants and three other advisors of the family.


    "Sire I have found the news that the witches who helped Gwendolyn to kidnap her highness were from the rogues of the dragon creek forest," the army commander said.


    Donovan''s eyes narrowed hearing that.


    "I never heard that duke Mason has any shady dealings with that Dwarf Drystan," one of the advisers raised his suspicions.


    Everyone knew that duke Mason was a loyal man to the Regalhelm family. So there was no way he had a joint hand with the rouges.


    "He hadn''t," Donovan shook his head. After the whole incident, Donovan has thoroughly checked Duke Mason''s family and the man might have committed some small crime of invading tax and filling his own treasury but there was no sign of him having any type of relationship with Drystan.


    "Then? Why did Drystan help that girl?" One of them asked.


    "Maybe it was the girl that he wanted to help," Samuel said.


    "Do you want to tell Prince Samuel that the girl was a pawn? While the actual culprit is someone else who did this whole thing and trapped Duke Mason''s family?" Duke Darwin asked.


    "Not necessarily. Gwendolyn has ulterior motives from the start but she might be lacking the help she needed. But at the time of her desperation someone just gave her a helping hand," Samuel elaborated.


    "Duke Mason''s family is equally guilty and none of them is Saint but there are other people who are involved here," Samuel added.


    Donovan mulled over it for quite some time before he looked up at his younger brother who was master in finding such whisperers.


    "Zivan, do you have any news?" Donovan turned towards his brother who was sitting at the last seat with his head low.


    Hearing Donovan''s questions, Zivan looked up with his sullen face.


    The man was very quiet today and no one knew why except Donovan.


    "Samuel is right," Zivan spoke.


    "Lady Gwendolyn was meeting someone in the last two days before the wedding. Although it''s not clear who the person was, that person is undoubtedly the one who provided her with those Witches," Zivan said without looking up.


    Instead of his usual cheery attitude, the man was in a very low spirit today and everyone could see that. Alas, no one made any comments.


    "Find who that person is and until you do keep eye on everyone," Donovan ordered.


    "Hmmm" Zivan grunted softly.


    "In the meantime, everyone, one of you, gets your man ready. We are going to get the forest of dragon creek back from the hands of rouges," Donovan ordered.


    Donovan has avoided attacking the forest all these years because there was still some tacit understanding between them and the rogues, but Drystan has declared by attacking Silja that he no longer desired peace. And if so Donovan also couldn''t tolerate that part of his land was occupied by others. Be it Witches, humans, dwarfs or dragons themselves.


    "It won''t be an easy fight. We don''t know how many of them are living there. Not to mention their powers," one of the advisers spoke out his doubts.


    "That is the reason I asked you to prepare your forces and about their power, don''t worry I have my plans," Donovan smiled.


    "Any other doubts?" Donovan asked.


    "Moving such a large force can alert the enemies, especially when there is someone among us who is already with them, "Garrett spoke.


    "We won''t move whole force in one go. We will send small troops from all the sides," Samuel said.


    "Garrett has a point. Design a plan and show it to me in the next two days," Donovan ordered.


    "Alright," Samuel nodded.


    "If nothing else this meeting is dismissed," Donovan ordered and everyone stood up and left the council room.


    "Zivan you stay, I have something to discuss with you," Donovan stopped the young man who was in hurry to leave.


    Zivan murmured something under his breath and turned around.


    "What is it?" He walked back and stood up near the last chair. His eyes wandering around, refused to meet Donovan''s eyes.


    "Look at me," Donovan said in a low voice. When he didn''t Donovan repeated himself.


    "I said look at me," this time his voice deep and dangerous. Zivan immediately did what was told.


    He looked at him with his lips twitching.


    "What is the matter with you?" Donovan asked.


    "You know what is wrong with me," Zivan said.


    Donovan pursed his lips and stayed silent for a while.


    "Sit down first," Donovan ordered. Zivan looked at Donovan and sigh.


    Not daring to disobey his order any more.


    "Is it about the marriage?" Donovan asked.


    "Yes," Zivan looked away.


    "Do you believe me?" Donovan asked.


    "Not anymore," Zivan turned his head to the side like a small kid.


    Donovan sighed and stood up.


    "Listen to me and do what I say. Meet the girl and then make a decision," Donovan said.


    "I have met her and that is the reason I''m refusing to marry her," Zivan cried out.


    "You know brother, how different of a person we are. How can you punish me in such a way," Zivan pleaded to hold Donovan''s shirt. Seeing such a big man crying like this made Donovan''s temple throb in pain.


    ###


    This novel is a contracted work with W e b n o v e l . c o m. If you''re not reading '' Mistress of enchanting dragon '' on W e b n o v e l, it has been stolen. It''s very heartbreaking to see pirates profiting from my hard work.. Please support the original author,(Dream_blue98).

 Chapter 242 - Nightmare Again

    "You know brother, how different of a person we are. How can you punish me in such a way," Zivan pleaded to hold Donovan''s shirt. Seeing such a big man crying like this made Donovan''s temple throb in pain.


    Why did he ask the question when he could just order and not care. That was the best way to deal with these brats.


    Donovan thought and sigh.


    "We will discuss it later, before that I don''t want to hear anything about this topic,'''' Donovan stood up from his seat.


    Hearing that Zivan''s eyes turned misty and he started to bite his fingers.


    "Brother¡­" the guy cried out dramatically.


    "No more this sulking face in front of me. Otherwise, I have even the worst option ready for you," Donovan threatened and left the room in long strides while massaging his throbbing head.


    Behind him, Zivan punched the air in frustration.


    "You are such a bad brother," the grown man was sobbing like a little child.


    Back in Silja''s chamber.


    On a calm night, the girl was sleeping alone in the middle of the large bed.


    Her eyes tightly closed and her lips murmured something incoherent.


    This was the scene that greeted Donovan when he came back.


    "Silja¡­" Donovan hastily walked towards the bed and sat beside her.


    She was caught in her nightmare.


    He shook her body but he couldn''t. Her whole body felt so stiff as if there was no life in her and was a soulless body.


    "Silja¡­wake up¡­" Donovan took her in his arms and slapped her face. But the girl didn''t see any sign of moving at all. But her lips were continually moving, speaking some syllabus that was hard to hear. Donovan took a deep breath. Unable to think about what to do. She was seeing something in her dreams and her dreams were the only visible way to find more about her origin.


    Should he not wake her up? Donovan thought.


    But then suddenly he felt something warm falling on his arm. Donovan whipped his head and found tears rolling down from her eyes.


    This was the first time Donovan had seen Silja in such a condition. As soon as he saw her crying Donovan turned around and started to shake her. There was no way he would let her suffer just to find out something.


    "Silja¡­Silja," while his voice called her back softly.


    .


    .


    Everything was burning, her soul, her body. The pain was unbearable as if someone was tearing every fibre of her body.


    There were noises, loud and intolerable, making her ears bleed. Silja tried to move, she wanted to run away but her body was tightly held by something.


    Trapped and weak.


    This felt different, the pain was real, the sufferings were real but Silja found herself standing amidst nowhere. Images flickering in front of eyes and then slowly becoming clear.


    She saw herself, so small to even walk.


    Held by a woman who was sitting amidst a large circle.


    Little Silja was crying, her wailing filling the whole place in chaos. Her eyes closed and her little mouth sobbed, unable to even understand what was going on.


    After so much struggle the little girl was able to open her eyes which were red from all the crying.


    "Just a moment, Silja, it will end soon," a gentle but great broken voice rang from above her.


    The little girl held in the arm of a young lady stopped crying and looked above her. Her lips pouted as she suffered the unbearable plain, her glassy hazel eyes, red from all the crying, looked at the woman as if gazing directly in her soul. Accusing her silently for giving her so much pain. Or maybe it was just the woman''s guilt that was making her think that way. After all such a small girl how could she even understand who was giving her pain and why.


    The woman gently wiped away the tears from the little girl''s face.


    "You will forget this, all the pain, all the sufferings and m-me," the woman sobbed. Her light green eyes brimming with unshaded tears.


    While the loud chanting in the background kept going on. And the little girl started to cry again. Seeing her, the woman held her near her chest, securely. While she rocked forward and backwards to comfort the kid.


    "I''m sorry that I can''t keep you. I want to but I can''t," her tears fell like a waterfall.


    "Your shine is too powerful to hide. So the mother is taking everything away from you. This way you will lead a good life ahead," the woman said with determination.


    "I''m too weak to protect you and if I didn''t do this now, they will take you away, kill you as they did to all my family,''


    "But don''t worry, the mother will always be by your side. Even if death does us apart, I will use every last bit of me to protect you," she added, her loving gaze lingered on the girl for a while before she hardened her heart.


    "Haridira Wikhara Laxamus


    Agaroo Vegas Niplipakas,"


    "Terminus Ex Deus Do Arceus,"


    The woman joined the chanting as well. Her face was void of any emotion as she kept repeating the words.


    "Kitswik, it''s time. Do it," she spoke loudly.


    Suddenly a dark foggy figure hovered over the little girl''s face. The figure moved closer and the woman showed it her child.


    The man with long tentacles on his head leaned near the child''s face and whispered, "I''ll keep them safe for you, until the time is right, little one," the man said ambiguously as he put his hand on little Silja''s head. Shiny rays irrupted from her body and entered the man''s palm.


    Older Silja found herself there. She could see everything happening there, her mind was pointing at something but she couldn''t think properly as she felt herself burning in the inferno.


    The flames blurring her vision, Silja yelled cried but to no avail.


    "Silja¡­... Silja¡­" but suddenly a soft voice fell on her ears.